ã€ŠRunning After my Secret Billionaire Ex-Wife by Yoonworksã€‹ Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°You are pregnant, Mrs. Haynes. Seven weeks. We would need to have some more tests but I will refer you to our specialist to move forward. Congrattions, Mrs. Haynes,¡± the doctor told her earlier before she came out of the room. Her ears felt like it was about to explode with the loud ringing she was hearing but she was able to manage to go outside of the doctor¡¯s room, despite the nurse looking worried for her, Ciara stumbled out of the doctor¡¯s room, her hands trembling as she clutched the result of the test in her hand. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it might burst out of her chest. She tried so hard to appearposed in front of the doctor earlier, but inside, ghe was a mess. She had gone in for what she thought was just a simple headache and some mild sickness symptoms, but the news she received was the shocker of her life. She was pregnant with her and Callum¡¯s child. The weight of the situation hit her like a truck, and she felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. Hermind raced as she walked down the hospitalidor, her vision blurry with tears. How am I supposed to handle this? What am I going to do now? It was just one moment of weakness, a briefpse in judgment, and now she was carrying a child. The thought of Callum filled her with a sense of worry Her husband despised her so much that she didn¡¯t know how he would react to the news. Fuck. Would he even want this child? Would he me me for ruining their already fragile marriage? As she leaned against the wall for support, Ciara felt like her world was falling apart. The weight of the situation was too much to bear, and she didn¡¯t know how she was going to get through this. Ciara and Callum were married. But she knows it was never because he loves her. It was all because he needed someone to be by his side. Back then, he was starting and the biggest investor that he had didn¡¯t trust a single man. And them being acquainted since their university years was all it took for Callum to take her. They have since married but their marriage w was far different from a normal one. It was loveless, or perhaps she¡¯d say a one¨Csided one. Ciara thought that it was only because of what she did for him that he was keeping her. And it hurts Ciara so much. As she was trying to keep herposure, her phone rang Callum¡¯s name shed on the screen. She answered the call and tried to sound normal, but Callum was his usual cold selt. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked her. ¡°I have some documents that you need to sign. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Ciara gulps. It¡¯s quite ironic that despite their marriage, Callum treats her as if she was a mere employee and he was simply her boss. She¡¯s just like any other employee in thepany and he gives a sry. She took a deep breath before answering, ¡°I was out somewhere,¡± ¡°Well, might as well run back here at the office, I don¡¯t have all day, Ciara,¡± he hisses. Chapter 1 That broke Ciara¡¯s heart. The heaviness in her heart was already starting to build up. ra was hesitant to tell him about the pregnancy. She didn¡¯t know how he would react, and she was afraid of his indifference. What if he gets mad? What if he tells me that he doesn¡¯t want it, that what happened between them at that time was just a mistake just like their marriage? What will she do if this makes things even harder for the two of them? There were so many things that were running on her mind. And the fact that the thought of being pregnant was already an overwhelming thought for her was making it harder for her. She starts to overthink, and spiral into that darkness she knows she couldn¡¯t afford to be into at this pointThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ciara was trying to form the right words in her head. She didn¡¯t speak, and that was something unusual for her, Callum knows that. He could sense that something was wrong. ¡°is everything okay?¡± he asked, his voice uncharacteristically soft. That startled her a bit. There was a new spark of hope looming inside of her chest, Maybe she could try? Should I? Can I tell him? She wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed. Should she tell him? She knows that Callum doesn¡¯t feel anything for her. There was a long pause on the other end of the line. Ciara held her breath, still hesitating. If she tells him about the baby, will he ept it? Will something change between them? She wanted to curse herself. She was too careless! She should have been careful with her actions and she shouldn¡¯t have let this happen. She already knew how miserable her life had be and now having a child is not something that would help her situation. ¡°C¡¯mon, Ciara. I don¡¯t have all the time in the world, I am a busy man and I can¡¯t wait for you all day,¡± he sounded so pissed that Ciara could actually picture how he look while telling those words. She bit her lower lip and prayed a little, hoping she could gain the courage to tell him what she needed to say. But before she could say anything, Ciara heard another woman¡¯s voice on the line. ¡°Callum, darling, who are you talking to?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was honey sweet, and Ciara knew instantly who it was¨CShane, Callum¡¯s favorite, Her heart stopped at the realization. What did you even expect, ra? Of course, Shane, the woman who had been there before she came into Callum¡¯s life. It was when she came back to Callum¡¯s life that things turned differently once again. Ciara¡¯s heart sank as Callum forgot about her and just ended the call, leaving her with a dial tone. ¡°Fuck¡¡± She felt foolish for thinking that Callum would care about her. It was like he hadpletely forgotten that they were married A burst of fakeughter escaped her lips. She looked at the ceiling and smiled bitterly. ¡°You are so stupid, Ciara. Look what you have gotten yourself into.¡± abe told to herself Just then, she noticed a few people looking in her direction, and that made her stand property and calm herself. She needs to get her shit together Chapter 1 As Ciara walked towards her car, her heart felt heavy and tears threatened to spill from her eyes. The weight of the secret she was carrying inside her was almost too much to bear. It was her own little bundle of joy growing inside her, but Callum, the father, seemed to be indifferent to it. She didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation. Should she tell him about the baby? Or should she knep it to herself? The uncertainty and fear were eating her up from the inside. She didn¡¯t know how long she stayed inside the car just so she could calm herself. She knows Callum needs her for something but she thinks it could at least wait for a few minutes because if she forces hersell, she wasn¡¯t sure it would be safe for her. As she arrived at the office, her eyes scanned for Callum, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. But he was nowhere to be found. Instead, his secretary handed her a stack of papers and gave her some instructions. ¡°Here are the papers that need your signature, ma¡¯am. Sir Callum specifically instructed you to make sure that you are able to sign them today because he needs them,¡± Ciara¡¯s throat felt like it had a lump, and she could feel the weight of her emotions bearing down on her. She epted the papers with a forced smile, not daring to look up and let someone see the tears that had welled up in her eyes. Of course, he and Shane must be together. He didn¡¯t even bother waiting for me. Once she was alone at her desk, ra let out a deep, shuddering breath. She could feel her chest tightening and her heart racing. The reality of her situation had hit her like a ton of bricks, and she could no longer hold back the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes. She hung her head low, hoping that no one would see her vulnerability. She knew that she was about to break down any minute, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Aher reading all the documents that Callum wanted her to sign, she decided it would be best for her not to go home to their house tonight. With all the thoughts that were going on in her mind, she wasn¡¯t sure it was the right thing to do. She didn¡¯t want to make a bad judgment and do something she would regret in the long run. Tired and with her thoughts clouded, she decided to go to the apartment that Callum had given her when they got married, Ciara wasn¡¯t sure if that waspensation that Callum had given her for agreeing to marry him. But all in all, Ciara rarely stays in here, only when she feels like things are too much. But to her surprise, she got the shocker of her life when she saw Callum and Shane inside her apartment, eating whatever andughing over something. They seemed to be enjoying each other¡¯spany, which made Cl¨¢ra feel even worse. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ra asked, trying to mask the hurt in her voice. ¡°What is she doing here? No. Scratch that. What are the two of you doing in here?¡± Callum stood up, a little surprised by her sudden arrival. Ciara wanted tough at the reaction on his face. Why would he be confused as to why she was here? ra¡¯s heart felt like it was about to explode. Why is he surprised? Was he not expecting me to go to my own apartment? Or was this not the first time he brought her here? Just thinking about that thought made her blood boll. ¡°Oh, ra, I thought you were going to be home ,¡± he said, trying to hide the awkwardness in his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here in the apartment. I thought you would go to our house, ra looked at Shane, who was still eating, but then her eyes quickly shot back to Callum. ¡°Why is she here, Callum?¡± she asked, her voice shaking 3/4 13:25 weo, zy May Chapter 1 M 47%H This apartment was his gift to her. It was hers and not Callin¡¯s. Yes, it was his gift but the moment he had given it to her, it was already her property, something she wasn¡¯t ready to share with anyone. This is mine. This is my safe space. She shouldn¡¯t have been here. Chapter 2 CChapter 2 Callum sighed, ¡°We needed to talk about something and decided it would be easier to just talk here,¡± ra wanted to raise her eyebrow at that. She was tired. And then everything that had happened to her this day was just too much for her to ept their b u l s h i t s. She never said a word about them always being together but invading the privacy of her apartment which Ciara would consider the only safe haven that she has was just too much. They are being too much. Her hand balled into fists. She took a deep breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you do your talking somewhere else? I needed to have my peace too,¡± She tried her best to not sound very annoyed but it was so hard. She feels like she would explode any minute. ¡°Stop being so dramatic, Ciara, Callum said, his voice stern. ¡°And she¡¯s here because she needed a ce to stay for a night. She had a problem with her mother and I couldn¡¯t just let her be somewhere that is not safe,¡± Ciara felt her anger growing, but she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in front of Shane. ¡°You can book her a ce, not this apartment. This is my safe space. Why would you make a decision like that without informing me?!¡± Callum¡¯s brows furrowed, not understanding why Ciara was making things so big out of nothing. ¡°She needed a ce. Why do I need to book one when we have a spare one? Besides, I thought you would go to our house. You didn¡¯t even tell me you will stay here,¡± ra wanted tough at how absurd she was hearing. She wanted to cry but she stopped herself. Callum had already broken her heart into pieces and here he is, even pulverizing the broken pieces into dust. ¡°Fine,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to my room.¡± As she walked away, Ciara couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions-anger, hurt, and confusion. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her marriage with Callum. The next morning, ra woke up early and saw Shane sitting along in the living room. She wasn¡¯t watching anything but was only on her phone. She wondered where Callum was, but decided to ignore Shane and went to prepare for work. She didn¡¯t want to be with her and ruin her day. But before she left, Shane decided that today was the right time to show her true colors and ruin Ciara¡¯s day. She asked ra, ¡°So when are you leaving his life? You know, get a divorce and remove your worthless presence from our lives?¡± Ciara was taken aback by the question. She turned around and looked at her, her eyebrow-raising, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked, her voice rising Shane had always looked sweet in front of Callum. And most often, even though she doesn¡¯t like her, Shane never talks to her in that way. But right now, Ciara thinks she¡¯s finally seeing the real her ¡°You¡¯re in the way of our happiness, ra. You need to let Callum go,¡± she said, her voice dripping with venom. (Barza Wed: 29 May E Chapter 2 474 diara wanted tough out loud. Justst night, Shane seened to be that vulnerable woman who would look at Callum for help looking so upset when she mockingly answered her. And now that there were only the two of them, Shane¡¯s true color was finally showing. Ciara retorted, ¡°I am Callum¡¯s wife. We are together, and we always will be.¡± Shane scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one, Ciara: Callum and I have been together for a long time. Your marriage? I know the secret of that. What? Did you actually think you were special? You actually think you could take my ce form his life?¡± ra felt a wave of shock wash over her. ¡°You are delusional. All you have was a piece of paperwork but you could never have his heart! He still loves me,¡± it wasn¡¯t that she was very surprised but she at least hoped Callum wouldn¡¯t be that b**r d wh o would do that to her. She still trusts her husband. ¡°What are you saying?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Shane looked at her, a smug expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m saying that Callum and I are together and it¡¯s just a matter of time before he kicks you out of his life. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s best to just divorce him to save face?¡± she said, her voice triumphant. Ciara couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°What?¡± she said, feeling like the world was spinning around her, Shane stood up, her eyes ring. ¡°You heard me. He doesn¡¯t want you anymore. You need to leave Callum alone,¡± Ciara was determined to maintain whatever dignity she had left, so she sarcastically smiled at Shane and pulled down the neckline of her blouse to reveal the h i c k e y s on her body. ¡°You¡¯re certain he doesn¡¯t want me? Then what are these marks, and why did he moan while touching me?¡± Ciara knows these marks on her body are nothing to be proud of because it was something Callum and her did when he was only drunk. Most often, it was just that but one wild night ruined everything and that¡¯s why she got pregnant. ¡°You¡¯re a s**t! That wasn¡¯t Callum¡¯s doing! He will never touch someone like you!¡± Ciaraughed, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you ask him? Maybe he can also share with you how hot our nights are, how his touch would burn my skin, how he hugs me so close every night¡¡± she taunted. For some reason, she wanted to p** Shane even more. Shane¡¯s anger intensified, and she advanced toward ra with the intention of pping her. However, ra was quick on her feet and evaded Shane¡¯s strike. Shane¡¯s momentum caused her to lose her bnce and hit the chair before tumbling to the ground. Ciara was startled. Things happened so fast. Shane screamed loudly, her eyes looking like some daggers ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± And that¡¯s the scene Callum witnessed. He just came back from his morning jog and heard Shane¡¯s loud scream. -Callum rushed over to Shane¡¯s side and helped her up, looking at Ciara with a mixture of anger and concem. ¡°What did you do?¡± he demanded. ¡°Why did you push her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t push her,¡± Ciara protested. She was a bit startled by the situation especially since she could see that something was wrong with Shane. But the fact that Callum¡¯s words were icy and sharp hurts her more. ¡°She was trying to hit me, and I dodged. She lost her bnce and fell.¡± Shane was clutching her stomach and whimpering in pain. ¡°Callum, the baby¡ The baby,¡± Shane was desperately clinging to him like she was a child that was taken off her candy. But the way her hand clutched her stomach startled Ciara. 13:25 Wed, 29 May ¨C Chapter 2This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shane, it¡¯s okay,¡± Callum soothed her. ¡°T¡¯ll take care of you. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Callum red at her and Ciara could feel the blood rush out of herce. Ciara watched in silence as Callum and Shane left the house. She was left alone with her thoughts, trying to process everything that had just happened. Baby¡ Shane is pregnant? She couldn¡¯t believe that Callum had been cheating on her with Shane and that Shane was carrying his child. Her knees started shaking and her eyes started to water How could you do this to me?¡± Ciara whispered. There is so little hope that was left in her at this point. She felt a mixture of anger, sadness, and betrayal. She had given Callum everything, and he had thrown it all away for another woman. She wondered how long it had been going on, and if anyone else knew. Shane was pregnant and it¡¯s quite ironic that she is pregnant as well. That didn¡¯t help with the emotion she had been going through since yesterday. Ciara paced back and forth in her living room, her mind in a frenzy. Shane was pregnant, like her. Just what are the odds? She knows that Shan Shane was someone special to him but she didn¡¯t actually expect Callum to be so low and do things behind her back like that. The image of Shane screaming while clutching her stomach was still vivid in her mind and ra couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that somehow it was her fault. But she also knows that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She didn¡¯t push her. She decided it was b a t to go back to work so she could distract herself. Just then, her phone rang. It was Callum. Ciara hesitated before answering, unsure of what to say. ¡°Hey, Callum,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the hospital?¡± Callum demanded. ra felt dejected by the tone of Callum¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t even ask her what happened or asked if she was fine. ¡°Why should I go there?¡± she answered back, her voice shaking as she could hear the heaviness in his voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Callum¡¯s voice was fil filled with anger ¡°She just had a miscarriage because of you, because you pushed her!¡± ra felt her heart pounding in her chest as she listened to Callum¡¯s usations. She knew she hadn¡¯t pushed Shane, but the anger in his voice made her doubt herself. ¡°Why would I push her? You know me, Callum, I would never do something like that,¡± Ciara said, tears streaming down her face. Callum shook his head, his eyes cold and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. All I know is that Shane lost the baby, and it was obviously your fault¡± ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t push hert How many times do I have to repeat myself?¡± Callum scoffed. ¡°You expect me to believe that? You¡¯ve always been cold-blooded, ra. You don¡¯t care about anyone but yourself.¡± ra gasped. She couldn¡¯t believe those words wereing out of his lips when she had given him her all, even risking her life for him before. SEND GIFT/ Chapter 2 ¡°How dare you¡¡± she couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Save your lies for someone who believes them,¡± Callum snapped, and then he hung up the phone. Ciara felt a lump form in her throat. Everything was just too much. 0 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ciara was devastated. She knew she was innocent, but Callum¡¯s words cut deep. She feltpletely alone, with no one to turn to for support. She sank down on the couch and cried, the weight of the situation pressing down on her. But then she remembered something important: she was pregnant too. She had to put aside her own worries and go to the hospital to make sure her baby was okay. She wiped away her tears and headed out the door.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When she arrived at the hospital, she heard Callum and ke talking in the hallway. She paused, her heart racing, as she tried to make out what they were saying. ¡°Stop worrying about my issues,¡± Callum sounded a little annoyed. ke had been asking him questions and there was a part of him that was slightly. p i s s e d off because ke seemed to be too concerned with his and Ciara¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just divorce Ciara?¡± ke asked. ¡°If things are going like this, isn¡¯t it better for the two of you to part ways?¡± Callum sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, not yet anyway.¡± Ciara¡¯s stomach lunged at that. What does he mean ¡®not yet¡¯? Callum seemed a little hesitant but after ke¡¯s consistent pushing, he finally answered. ¡°I have my goals and since I married her, what¡¯s mine is hers too. If we get divorced, Ciara will have to share half of it. I¡¯d lose more if I lose her,¡± he meaningfully stated. Ciara felt her face grow hot with humiliation. She realized that her marriage to Callum was nothing more than a business arrangement. She couldn¡¯t believe she had been so blind. Ciara felt a surge of anger washes over her. So that was all their marriage was worth to him? Money? She couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought that perhaps, what they shared was still special despite the problems they were facing, not something that couldn¡¯t be measured in dors and cents. Maybe it¡¯s time for them to really get a divorce. She thought to herself. Instead of showing herself to the two, she decided to act like she wasn¡¯t there and visit Shane instead. As she made her way to Shane¡¯s room, her thoughts were in chaos. But when she saw her, she forgot all about her own problems. Shane was in a rage, throwing objects at anyone who came near her. ¡°Ciara!¡± she screamed when she saw her. ¡°You did this to me! You killed my baby!¡± Ciara¡¯s instincts kicked in, and she threw up her arms to protect her stomach. The vase shattered against her head, sending a shock of pain through her Ciara¡¯s heart broke at the sight of her pain. She knew she wasn¡¯t responsible for the miscarriage, but she didn¡¯t know how to convince Shane of that. She tried to calm her down, but Shane wouldn¡¯t Esten. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ciara shouted, as Shane grabbed another vase and prepared to throw it. Just then, ke came into the room and saw what was happening. He quickly stepped in front of ra, shielding her from Shane¡¯s angry outbursts. ¡°Calm down, Shane,¡± ke said, his voice firm but gentle. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Callum soon entered and caged Shane into a protective hug. It was as if he was showing her that he cared more for Shane than her. And that broke ra¡¯s heart even more. At this point, anyone who would see them would think that Shane was Callum¡¯s wife and not her, HMER25 Wed, 29 Maystar ker! Chapters ZY MBM A bitter smile escaped her lips. ¡°What did you do? I told you to apologize for what you did and not anger her even morel¡± Callum growled. Ciara¡¯s eyes moistened at that. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t push her. She tried to hurt me, demanding that I get a divorce and leave you alone. She lunged herself at me and I just avoided her!¡± Cara could no longer control her outburst. And the fact that the words Callum had said earlier when he was talking with ke still ring on her car made her even more furious. Her emotions were starting to get ahead of her. ¡°Shut up! You killed my child! You did that because you hated me! You didn¡¯t like that I was there with you!¡± Shaneughed hysterically. ¡°You had always been b i t c h y towards me whenever Callum wasn¡¯t around!¡± Callum¡¯s face darkened at what he heard and Ciara couldn¡¯t help butugh at how absurd things are right now. She couldn¡¯t believe how much of a liar Shane was ¡°Enough of this! Leave this room right now if you are not going to admit your mistakes, Ciara! I am so disappointed in you!¡± Ciara¡¯s breath hitched and she could no longer stand the pain that she was feeling. Ciara was left alone with her thoughts. She felt numb, disconnected from everything around her. Ciara felt like she was living in a nightmare. She couldn¡¯t believe the man she loved, the man she built a life and apany with, could betray her in such a way. She thought back to all the times she defended him, all the times she stood by his side, and she felt sick to her stomach. She gave up everything for him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter what I say, huh?¡± she whispered. Callum was startled when he heard the tone that wasced in her voice. It was hurting, and yet it felt like burning like it was doing something to him. Their eyes met and he could see the disappointment in Ciara¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve known me as a cold-hearted person so it was easy for you to believe that I could just harm anyone. You didn¡¯t even ask my side of the story and you just sided with her,¡± ¡°It was because you a are a liar! Don¡¯t listen to her, Callum! Look at what she did to me! She killed my baby!¡± Shane started crying again, her hands grasped Callum¡¯s arms determined not to let him go. Callum was momentarily distracted because of that. And that was an annoying sight for Ciara. Everything was just too much for her. She is also with a child on her stomach and yet the father of her child was on someone else¡¯s side and not hers. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking but for the first time, she wanted to take what was hers.. The hospital room was full of tension. The air was just too heavy for everyone. ra stood there, her heart clenched with both anticipation and worry. Callum was by Shane¡¯s side, his attention solely focused on her. Her fingers trembled slightly as she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself for what she wanted to say. *Remove your hands from her,¡± Ciara suddenly stated. Chapter 3 Wed 29 May E ke, as Callum¡¯s best friend, had always seen Cinta as someone so level-hended. He know the reason why the two got married and to be honest, he appreciated Ciara for always being there for Callum. Despite their circumstances, ke knew that Ciara stayed with Callum because the woman felt something to her friend, only that Callum seemed to be unaware of it. But right now, he was seeing a different side of ra. Remove your hands of her ande with me. I need you.¡± Ciara never removed her gaze to Callum, hoping that thetter would got how serious she is with her words ¡°Stop your nonsense, Ciara. Just leave here if you won¡¯t apologize. I need to stay with Shane,¡± ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± Hearched an eyebrow, a faint hint of annoyance crossing his features. ¡°Can¡¯t it wait? Shane needs me right now. Her heart sank. The way he brushed her aside so easily, prioritizing Shane over her, was a stark reminder of where she stood in his life. But she needed fo get this off her chest, to tell him about the pregnancy before the weight of it consumed her. ¡°It can¡¯t wait, Callum. Please,¡± she implored; her voice tinged with desperation, ¡°And I told you, we won¡¯t have this conversation now. Just leave. You are not helping with what you¡¯re doing,¡± Ciara wet her lower lip. She¡¯s had enough. ¡°Callum, I thought we were supposed to be partners, that we would face everything together,¡± she said, her voice tinged with disappointment. His gaze turned cold, his features hardening. ¡°Right now, Shane is my priority, I can¡¯t just drop everything because of this.¡± The weight of his words crashed down on her, confirming the fears that had been lingering in her heart. She had given everything for him, but hist attachment to Shane was unbreakable. She felt a surge of anger and hurt, the realization hitting her hard. ¡°Then let¡¯s end everything in here. I can¡¯t do this anymore, Callum,¡± her voice trembled with a mix of pain and resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve given everything, and it¡¯s never enough. This is the end for us.¡± His eyes widened in surprise; the cold fa?ade momentarily cracking. ¡°We¡¯re done, Callum,¡± her voice steadier now. ¡°I¡¯ll file for a divorce, and you don¡¯t have to worry about your money, I won¡¯t take a single cent. You won¡¯t have to worry about me taking something from thepany. It¡¯s all yours,¡± His expression shifted from surprise to a mix of shock and realization. It was then that she knew he had been keeping more secrets than she thought. The truth of his conversations with ke came crashing down, and she turned away, leaving him. Ciara walked away from him, her heart heavy with the weight of a love that had turned into pain. As she navigated the hospital corridors alone, tears streamed down her face. She reached for her phone, dialing her older sister¡¯s number to arrange for a pickup. ¡°Ciara?¡± her older sister¡¯s voice wasced with shock at the sudden phone call Alone and broken-hearted, Ciara huddled in a corner, her s o b s echoing in the sterile surroundings. Her illusions shattered; she began to ept that it was truly over. ¡°Can youe pick me up?¡± And her sister, not even asking her what happened, stood up from a business meeting, not even caring if it was a big deal for theirpany. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 When her sister picked her up, she was already silently looking outside the window. The only thing that¡¯s running through her mind is to leave and forget everything. She wanted to start a new life so badly She cannot forget how Callum, despite being married to her, chose to side with Shane, who was pregnant, and G o d knows who was the father. She doesn¡¯t want to dig more because, from the way Shane has pushed Ciara, she could tell that the two have been keeping a secret behind her back, just like Shane imed that they have a rtionship together. Her tears fell. She wasn¡¯t the emotional type, but maybe because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and she was extra emotional because of what happened earlier. She was hurt, betrayed, and angry, and she wanted revenge. But the kind of revenge that she doesn¡¯t need to associate herself with them anymore. Especially to Callum. She wanted revenge, saying that she would build another life without their existence and that they didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Here,¡± her sister said, handing the handkerchief to her. Ciara nced at the handkerchief while her sister¡¯s eyes remained at the front. ¡°That man is no good the first time you¡¯ve told me about him,¡± her sister said quietly as angerced her cold voice. Ciara took the handkerchief. Her sister nced at her for a while. ¡°You never cried over men. Ciara, Are you pregnant?¡± She jumped to the conclusion that it was the only reason why she looked so emotional Ciara looked away and gritted her teeth when she remembered that she was pregnant and the father of the child had shamelessly chosen another woman instead of her Her tears flowed more because she was upset about having so much room for her tears when she didn¡¯t want to cry. When she¡¯s hurt, it takes a lot of pain to make her cry. She is so coldhearted and distant that people think she only cares about herself because she doesn¡¯t empathize with the people around her, just like Callum said. ¡°I¡¯m divorcing him. Tell Gwen to call our familywyer to handle it and make sure that I won¡¯t get anything from it. Just tell thewyer that I am giving all of my percentage to Callum. I want the divorce paper on his desk tomorrow morning while I leave.¡± ¡°Gwen will make sure he signs it. You think he would?¡± her sister asked. ¡°He would. He wanted to divorce me, but the only thing that stopped him was my share in thepany. The b a s t a r d wants everything, so I¡¯m giving it all to him so he can rest in peace,¡± she said sternly as her tears kept on falling while she was watching outside the window. ¡°You are an heiress, Ciara. You do not need that small amount. is Callum not aware that you came from a very rich family? Is that the reason why thepany he built was earning some of the clients because most of them were from us?¡± Ciara didn¡¯t say anything, as she didn¡¯t want to be pped with the truth that she was an idiot for making Callum believe that thepany was prospering because of his hard work. But no. She was pulling some string behind his back so it would be easy for him. Her sisterughed a bit, and she felt insulted and low. ¡°Ah, so the b a s t a r d didn¡¯t know? Because if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t divorce you, Ciara. You are the greatest asset he would have. You are a Sullivan.¡± For the longest time in their marriage, Ciara used per mother¡¯s surname so she could hide her real identity as a Sullivan. They were big deals. No one in the country who doesn¡¯t know their family, as they were called the h u s t e r business tycoon in the making Her father was the most feared and one of the most powerful existing business tycoons, and his name would immediately be intimidating in a room if he was mentioned. No businessman would want a Sullivan in their household, as they were all invested in working with the Sullivans, which is why their 18:25: Wed, 29 May EMP Chapter 1 family remained low-key and private to protect their identity from danger. ¡°You¡¯re so in love with that man that you willingly give everything you have to him,¡± her sister said, sounding disappointed with ra. She wiped her tears as she realized what an idiot she was to think that maybe, in the long run, Callum would fall in love with her. Maybe the marriage for convenience so Callum could handle theirpany once he got married would turn into a real marriage, but she was wrong ¡°The a s s h o l e is cheating behind my back. No. He has never loved me. He betrayed me and slept with a woman who used me of the reason got a miscarriage,¡± she narrated angrily, her eyes darkening in so much emotion. why she ¡°Hmm¡That Shane again? Do you know why Callum was into her? It was because her father was quite influential in the business world. Well, her father is nothingpared to our father, and evenpared to your own share, but Callum probably thinks being with Shane is a jackpot, Ciara.¡± She nced at her as her brows knitted a bit. ¡°You dig about her?¡± ¡°Just curious since she¡¯s been p i s s i n g you offtely, right?¡± She smiled. tiara sighed. Their family has its own surveince team that monitors them and reports what is happening to make everything fall into ce. ¡°Gwen, can feed you with information?¡± she asked, drifting her eyes back to the window. ¡°Sort of. in exchange for letting them know where I was.¡± She chuckled. Unlike her, her sister was a bit of the hardheaded and rebellious type that their own security team, which monitors them on the screen and sends men, would always have a hard time locating her whereabouts because she¡¯s good at hiding from their camera and even disguising herself as a stranger. She would always escape her own guards, which she would make her hobby when she was bored and wanted to party alone without getting monitored. And ra is the opposite of her. She likes doing things in their rightful order, the reason why she was the favorite was because she didn¡¯t give a headache. Well, now that she is pregnant, she has given herself a headache. ¡°a¡¯s better for you if you leave the country without a trace of that b a s t a r d. The baby needs that if you are nning to keep it,¡± she stated. She silently stared at the city lights until her sister parked the car as soon as they got into the residence of the Sullivans, the family that has the biggest mansion in the country, owned by Jameson Sullivan, her father. The doors were opened by the security outside. They both went out and stepped in as the maids bowed, falling in line to the sides as some men followed them in. Gwen, the head of the security system and someone who is in charge of making things work ording to n walked toward them. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Ciara,¡± she said. She doesn¡¯t want to talk them to. about it, but she knew it would be better if she told Gwen about her ns in order for things to fall into ce as she wanted She ordered a maid to pack all of her things. She walked to the garden because she needed some fresh air, while her sister wanted to take a dip in the swimming pool. Gwen ced a champagne bottle in front of her and poured her a drink, which was her favorite drink, as she shook her head. I can¡¯t drink I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she said in a straightforward manner. ¡°I know. I was just confirming if you would tell it to me.¡± She smiled and took the champagne ss as she sipped it instead. Ciara smiled at how Gwen had memorized them for more than a decade. She¡¯s been working for their family since her parents were still nning to 13:25 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 4 marry. She grew up watching her. ¡°And what is your n?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Ready the private jet tomorrow. I¡¯m flying out to Ball, I wanted a peaceful ce there, so I hope you can find me one tonight. And one more thing, my sister Serra would tell you the other part of my n, so make sure you would make it happen.¡± ¡°Divorce for Callum Haynes?¡± she concluded. Ciara wasn¡¯t get shocked anymore that Given had found out about it, knowing that she handles the security system and monitors them twenty-four hours a day, Gwen probably got an idea knowing she cried going out of the hospital. ¡°Leave it to me. Tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll make sure he signs it. That¡¯s the only thing you want, right?¡± Gwen confirmed. ¡°Other than that, make sure I won¡¯t get any penny out of it, but at the same time, he must agree that he won¡¯t bother me anymore, nor reach out to me like we know each other, in exchange for this,¡± she said, as she was done tormenting herself and putting herself on the lowest of lows for assuming that Callum would choose her, but no, she was wrong. He disrespected her right in front of her face for choosing that woman instead of standing with her since he¡¯s her husband. But no. It was already clear to her that Callum only treated her like a business partner, he needed her for thepany to prosper by keeping ra¡¯s share untouched. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Bribing a man who¡¯s blinded by power would take any bait that would push him to the top in the meantime,¡± Gwen said meaningfully. Ciara is aware of how Gwen can control things because she¡¯s been keeping their family intact by solving the problems that would arise from them, such as building a clean name if ever they were exposed in public. That no matter how theirpetitors dig dirt about them, they won¡¯t get any. She couldn¡¯t sleep a wink while she was in the bathroom. Her things were already packed. She spent time thinking deeply in the tub, thinking about how her mamage suddenly sank so fast. Shane has made her life a nightmare. She wasn¡¯t just abandoned right in front of her face as Callum chose Shane over her; she was also used of killing Shane¡¯s child She thought that giving Callum the benefit of the doubt would make things easier, but she was wrong. She didn¡¯t just see Shane¡¯s texts; Shane also told her things about their hidden rtionship. And how would she not believe it when Callum chose Shane over her his wife? Worse, she overheard Callum say that what¡¯s only important to her is the business and that divorcing ra might affect thepany if she pulled her shares out. She lets Gwen handle the divorce while she doesn¡¯t hesitate to change her mind despite keeping the baby-her child with Callum-and promises herself that she will raise it alone without relying on its father, who abandoned his wife for the sake of the other woman. And she knew her child didn¡¯t deserve that. She knew that Callum wouldn¡¯t be a good father for her child when he first abandoned his family-a wife who¡¯s been there with him since day one. She didn¡¯t tell Callum about the child. She has no ns to tell him anymore because she knows that they will never see each other again. She will build a new life that Callum will never reach or have a peek at. And besides, he has to take care of that woman-that b i t c h who¡¯s very c u n n i n g! She was wrathful. She doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore, as she doesn¡¯t want to lose her temper every time she sees her face. She wants to stoop so low on her level and smack the s h i t out of her ¡°Do you want some drinks, Miss Ciara?¡± asked the stewardess on the private jet where she was sitting while she stared outside the window. ¡°A champagne a juice will do.¡± She immediately changed it as soon as she realized that she was pregnant 3/5 13:25 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 4 ¡°All right, ma¡¯am¡¡± 7%1 Ciara sighed. Her heart was still aching. For the first time, she cried for a man-begged for him to choose her and stay in her life. She¡¯s been overdramatic, which is so out of character that she looked down and caressed her tumniy ¡°Was it you?¡± she asked in her soft voice. ¡°You¡¯ve yed with mammy¡¯s hormones and changed her cold heart to beg for your daddy to choose us.¡± Her heart ached so much to the care that Callum didn¡¯t hesitate to choose Shane. ¡°Are you disappointed with him? Don¡¯t worry, I have all the wealth to survive. Even if you multiply, I could still provide a luxurious life for you. I¡¯ll tell you my little secret soon once youe out because you will carry it as your surname. I won¡¯t let you carry the surname of that man who couldn¡¯t even choose his wife.¡± Am I not deserving of it? Why? I don¡¯t understand. All of the things I did¡ didn¡¯t matter to him? She always wanted to leave Paris, France. It was where she wanted to stay since day one, as she had her own unit in the sixteenth arrondissement, one of the most luxurious ces in Paris to live, and she wanted to settle down. It wasn¡¯t really hard for Ciara to fit into new ces because, all her life, she¡¯s used to traveling alone and going to ces. She has all of the things she needs, and money has never been an issue for her since day one. She lived a low-key life-as a Sullivan-who enjoyed her ownpany and with Roxie-a young woman as her housemaid to take care of her knowing she was pregnant and she must not be exhausted too much so someone would do the chores for her-a driver to drive her to her destinations, and some secret guards that would look out for her every time she¡¯s in public. She hadn¡¯t told some of her family yet, but the next thing she knew, after months of having her own silent life away from the loud city of the US where she used to live, was to see Chance in front of her door with a basket full of fruits, which immediately gave her the idea that he had found out about her situation His eyes dropped on her swollen belly. She is already five months pregnant, and she cannot hide her round stomach anymore. Chance¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. ¡°It¡¯s really true¡¡± Ciara sighed as she realized Serra might have spilled it from him that he went all the way to Paris to check it all by himself for confirmation. Chance went in fully as his eyes immediately wandered. ¡°Hmm¡ very minimalist,¡± hemented when he noticed that it was so s p a c o u s and the colors that were usedplement each other, such as dirty white and beige Ciara ordered the housemaid a snack for Chance as she sat on the sofa and continued watching the runway while she was eating a pizza. Chance gave the basket to the housemaid and walked toward Ciara as she sat next to her, his eyes looking at her swollen belly. ¡°Wow. I love that you¡¯ve gotten healthy because you¡¯re pregnant,¡± hemented. ¡°You gained weight, and you¡¯re blooming.¡± Ciara rolled her eyes. ¡°You mean I became fat?¡± Chance chuckled. ¡°Your stomach is big. And don¡¯t worry about your weight, Ciara. You are pregnant. That¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to maintain your-image oh wait, you aren¡¯t posting on social media about yourself,¡± he chuckled. Ciara sighed and continued biting the pizza. ¡°I am not worrying about my weight,¡± she mumbled. 13:25 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 4 Chance licked his lips as he looked at the pizza she was es munching. He was about to take one when ra pped his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t eat the food of pregnant women. That¡¯s all mine,¡± she hissed, ¡°Order yours.¡± ¡°Wow, is this how w you treat your visitors?¡± ¿Í47%áu ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you toe over in the first ce, Chance.¡± Chanceughed. ¡°Oh, the little brat is acting up. Don¡¯t be like that. Your baby might inherit all of your sassiness and your stubbornness.¡± He stopped when he realized something, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. It is cuter if your baby is your little version. I don¡¯t want to see a trace of the assN?velDrama.Org owns all content. h l e in your own baby. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be duplicated.¡± Ciara didn¡¯t say anything, but Callum¡¯s face suddenly shed in his mind. ¡°If I find out that as s h o l e is stepping into your life again¡¡± he warned. Ciara rolled her eyes. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s living happily with his other woman-his so-called firs t love. ¡°Stop talking about him. Don¡¯t ruin my day.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chance has been her constant visitor over the months that she was pregnant¨Cand even when she was giving birth, it was during that time that Chance visited her as well. On that night, she gave birth to a baby girl, whom she named Cara. Though she wanted to erase Callum from their lives, at least, despite not bringing his Sumame, Ciara wanted to mix Callum¡¯s name into hers. Cais Callum¡¯s first syble, and ra is the syble of her name. She was hurt and she probably has so many bad memories with Calum now but for some reason, something inside of her feels the need to make some connection between her child and her father at least, even if Callum doesn¡¯t know about her. ¡°I think heaven really heard my prayer to let Ciara¡¯s child inherit all of her. She¡¯s literally having a baby girl,¡± Chance said while he was holding the baby. It wasn¡¯t just Chance who was there, but the entire Sullivan household, as they immediately went to her private room at the hospital where she gave birth. Chance handed the sleeping baby to Mr. Sullivan, who was stretching his lips as he looked at his granddaughter. ¡°My little angel,¡± he said in a soft voice. ¡°She looked like Ciara, sweetheart,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said with a smile on her lips while watching it as well. ¡°Oh, I suddenly remember her when she was a baby,¡± ¡°So the little brat of the Sullivan is finally having her own baby too,¡± Louismented. Chanceughed. ¡°Oh, Ciara wasn¡¯t that spoiled bratpared to Serra,¡± he dissed. ¡°Shut up, asshole. You owe me why you¡¯ve found out she¡¯s having a baby,¡± Serra hissed Ciara was i in awe watching her family wee the baby with no hint of abandonment, unlike what Callum did to her when she was pregnant. ¡°Are you nning to stay here even more in Paris, Ciara?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked when Serra slowly took the sleeping Cara in his arms so she could carry it as well. ra¡¯s eyes followed how Serra walked toward Louis and showed it as Louis silently looked at his nephew. He was in awe¨Cthe coldhearted man seemed whipped for the baby. ¡°I¡¯m having fun here in Paris, Dad,¡± She remembered thend business she started, all because she was invested in building another life. But now that Callum isn¡¯t in her Efe mind is starting to think about other things. But I might be interested in trying the family business once Cara turns four or five. I might start working,¡± she said. Louis and Chance nced at her. They were stunned that she had finally thought about the family business.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ciara was never forced to handle anything within thepany as she was the youngest. She can live in luxury without even lifting a finger anymore, her ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear! You have a nice position in thepany,¡± Mr. Sullivan smiled enthusiastically and looked at his wife, who also smiled. ¡°Take your time. You should be resting for now. Just focus on your baby for a while. She needs your full attention,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said, Chapter 5 1should stay at your house for a while, Ciara. I don¡¯t really mind guiding you with your baby. I think I would love taking care of her,¡± Serra suggested. Five years had passed, and Cara grew up so lovely. Her family always visits them, and Chance always makes sure to y with her, as she calls him Dada. ¡°Did you enjoy the amusement park?¡± re asked softly while she wasbing her hair as Cara squatted on the bed like a frog in her pajamas after taking a bath. ¡°Yes, mommy. Thank you so much for taking me there,¡± she said, lifting her head and leaning closer to kiss her mother, ra leaned lower as she smiled and let Cara kiss her on the cheek. She grew up being so sweet and thankful for everything because that¡¯s how Ciara has taught her¨Cand Cara adopted things for her as well. ¡°Did you enjoy the story of the princess you watched earlier too?¡± She asked. Cara hodded. ¡°Yes¡¡± ¡°Which¡ she only has a mother,¡± Ciara pointed out. Gaga nodded. ¡°And d the others have a father, but she has none.¡± ¡°It was because there are princesses that don¡¯t have a father, and it¡¯s normal. It¡¯s just that something happened that cannot be controlled, which is why the other princesses have no father.¡± Cara nodded again as she carefully listened to her mother. ¡°Like you. You have no father. But you have a mother. You are different from the other kids who have a father, but always remember that you are not alone, and having no father doesn¡¯t mean you have a problem with your life. It¡¯s just that in a castle, there could be no king, but still, it would be called a castle. Or there could be no queen, just a king still, it¡¯s still a beautiful castle.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°I have a beautiful castle despite not having a father¨Cor a king¨Cbecause I have a queen, a mother.¡± Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Yes, baby. And i will do everything to make your castle as beautiful as it looks. The queen can do things like the king can, too. If the princess wants a happy family, I will give her a happy family.¡± ¡°I have a happy family, mommy,¡± she repeated. ¡°I may not have a king, but a queen is enough, because I know you are the best. You make the princess happy. You make the castle pretty. I have a happy family.¡± Ciara¡¯s heart melted. It was hurtful that she needed to exin to her daughter that having no father doesn¡¯t mean there is something wrong with her, but because there were fathers who weren¡¯t man enough to stand up for their own responsibilities as fathers ¡°You are perfect like a princess, sweetheart. You might not have a king either, but that doesn¡¯t mean you aren aren¡¯t a princess. You are still a princess on your own. Cara smiled and nodded. ¡°I like being a princess, mommy.¡± Oh, you are the cutest princess in Sullivan¡¯s castle.¡± She giggled as ra smiled as well, content that Cara had been so good at understanding things on her own. She is a smart kid, and Ciara reminded her of Callum from so many angles. She inherited it from her father. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, mommy.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± What happened to my king? What happened to the queen¡¯s king?¡± She tilted her head and looked at her with curiosity. 13:26 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 5 Have you remembered the bad witch?¡± She nodded with a fearful expression on her face. °ü47% ¡°The King and the Queen have met a problem like the witch too. That¡¯s why they parted ways. As the King, he cannot continue the role of being a king to the Queen for which he left his throne.¡± Cara¡¯s shoulder loosened. ¡°The King has no choice because the witches are bad and they have powers, Mommy.¡± the castle. Because there Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Yes. Like that. And it wasn¡¯t the princess¡® fault that the king left or that the king wasn¡¯t in the are things that cannot be controlled by us because they are more powerful¨Clike the witch.¡± I know that it will have a happy ending. The King will fight the witch, and he will go back to the castle.¡± ¡°Well, yes. It could happen, too. But if the King doesn¡¯te back, are you going to get sad?¡± Cara silently looked at her mother. She was processing it in her mind as if she were trying to picture out the story she was inventing. ¡°If the Queen is sad, I hope hees back. Because if the queen is sad, the princess is sad too. If the queen is happy, the princess is happy too.¡± Ciara froze a bit. She didn¡¯t expect an answer from her daughter. ¡°If the Queen is happy without the King, just like Mommy said that there are castles with no King¨Cjust a Queen, then the princess is happy. She has a happy family because Mommy is happy.¡± Ciara was teary¨Ceyed. Despite being abandoned by Callum, she felt like she had finally found someone who would never abandon her, no matter what happened. The princess will stay at the castle with the queen, Mommy,¡± Cara said in her little voice like she had promised she wouldn¡¯t ever leave her, no matter what Though her love for Callum didn¡¯t flourish, at least she was able to have her princess with her now. SEND GIFT COMMENT 13:26 Wed, 29 May M. Chapter 6 C Chapter 6Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s the youngest heiress of the Sullivans, right?¡± ¡°I heard she was here because she wanted to take over the company.¡± 47% ¡°I¡¯m curious how she would lead. Serra is quite simr to how Chance leads their own positions. They say she¡¯s simr to the oldest of the Sullivans, Louis.¡± In a private party where the shareholders of thepany of Sullivan¡¯s empire were fully invited, all of the Sullivans gathered at the front of the stage while the mic was given to Mr. Sullivan as he stood. The whole ce was silent as they were eager to hear the important announcement that night to be made by Mr. Sullivan himself a billionaire-as he proudly spoke. ¡°Today is a very special event because, finally, the youngest heiress-my little princess-has decided to join us. She has decided to take over her throne, which put me in excitement because this is her first time handling the family business.¡± The shareholders-clients and people who were partners with the Sullivans in business-looked so interested as their eyes looked at Ciara, who wasfortably sitting together with her other siblings¡ Ciara was wearing her all-ck dress coat, and her hair was cascading prettily. She was beside Chance, who kept on whispering things to her while their father was continuously talking ¡°If someone disagrees with you, fire them immediately. No one should say no when ites to you,¡± Chance whispered yfully, ra¡¯s expression remained unbothered while her mind was just jumping to her daughter Cara, who¡¯s in the Sullivan household together with her mother. She finally went home to New York after her Disnend adventure with her daughter and Chance, who went with her. Though Paris is really her home which she considered Cara¡¯s ce as well-Cara was so curious about her grandparents¡¯ house that she insisted on visiting them or living with them for some time so she could bond with them. And since Ciara was nning to enter the business years ago, she thinks that it was already the right time to join her siblings in the business. a pped. ¡°Let¡¯s wee my daughter, Ciara Sullivan,¡± Mr. Sullivan introduced as everyone Ciara stood and walked toward her father to give a brief speech too. ¡°I am really not interested in the family¡¯s business-like how my siblings were interested in it,¡± Ciara started. ¡°I am not interested either.¡± But Dad would smack the s h i t out of me if I didn¡¯t manage it. I¡¯m not that favored by him, unlike you, who¡¯s the most favorite,¡± Serramented tantly. Those who heardughed as Chance nodded as well, which made it more funny while Mr. Sullivan just chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Well, yes, my siblings were right. I was the most favorite child-most favored and most spoiled-because they were all willing to let me explore and take different pathspared to my siblings. But I guess it really runs in the blood as a Sullivan to fall into a ce where most of us were invested-which is to manage and help the business.¡± The important guests the most trusted-started nodding as their l as their lips stretched for Ciara. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of leadership I¡¯d start in this new environment I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. As I told you, you could fire them if they said no to you. No one dares to disagree with you,¡± Chance said as he used his mic, which 1/3 13:26 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 6 made everyoneugh. ¡°You could fire Louis too if he disagrees,¡± Mr. Sullivan added, which made everyone burst intoughter. Serra elbowed Louis to let him speak, at least. ¡°Fire Chance instead,¡± Louis suggested. Ciaraughed a little and nced at the back. Her siblings immediately shut their mouths as Mr. Sullivan gestured to continue. Everyone showed how Ciara held power over them, with just one look, she made them shut up and stop interfering with her speech, ¡°As I said,¡± Ciara continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of leadership I¡¯d start in this new environment, but I will do my best to be flexible in thispany so I can fit in right away, I want a healthy rtionship with the board members, and I hope you can trust me as well, like how you¡¯ve given your trust to my other siblings, as I will give you a lot of reasons why I deserve it. Other than that, I may have a little background in managing a business, but that wasn¡¯t enough in this business industry, as I am letting all of you guide me and correct me if needed so I would learn eventually.¡± Ciara looked at them with a serious face as she saw how they were satisfied by their statement and that it made them a bit shocked that a Sullivan like her was willing to grow in the business where her family is an expert. Mr. Sullivan nodded proudly while her siblings looked so satisfied and excited. They don¡¯t really care if Ciara makes thepany her own yground while she is trying to discover things and change some things ording to what pleases her. Though they all know she isn¡¯t that petty, as she is just as rational as Louis, Other than that, they are excited to work with her, and finally, Ciara is just inches away from thempared to the life she built for hersell where she seems so distant from her own family. It was a long night of events. After the speech, they started eating, and ra roamed around together with her father so he could introduce her to t sons of the stockholders and shareholders. the Everyone was so invested in getting to know Ciara that they were all trying to score at least a small conversation with her, and some were even intimidated by her cold demeanor because she looked so dominant. But every time she shed a smile, the air of her superiority would immediately vanish, as she looked like a fallen angel. None of the news about her being introduced as the youngest daughter of the Sullivan was being broadcast even on the inte, as Gwen strictly monitored everything in the security system so that no one even slipped into their eyes. Every big and private event of the Sullivan-the reason why it wasn¡¯t leaked to the public or any of the enemies would have an idea about it-is because of Gwen¡¯s security team, whose expertise would dodge all of those attempts to get any information from the Sullivans that would be used by theirpetitors. Other than that, the invited ones were afraid to leak information about the Sullivans because they knew the capabilities of the family. It has been tested all over the years that whoever tried to go against them would regret it right away. They might be the most humblo family you would meet, but they were the worst nightmare once you became their enemy. he felt her ¡°Mommy,¡± Cara whispered when she felt her mother¡¯s presence beside her. She just went home after the event, took a shower, andid beside her. ¡°Hmm? Sleep now,¡± she whispered as Cara snuggled against her. ¡°How was the yground, mommy?¡± she asked sleepily. Ciara chuckled a little. It was Chance who introduced thepany as the yground; Cara adopted it, and she was using it too. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°You had fun? I¡¯m sure you did,¡± the answered while still closing her eyes. ra smiled and nodded. ¡°Mommy,¡± she called again. 2/3 13:26 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 6 ¡°Hmm?¡± She pressed her lips against her forehead, hugging her daughter, who sebined to be in a daze. ¡°Are you in a good mood?¡± She asked. ¡°I am always in a good mood when I¡¯m with you,¡± she answered truthfully. ¡°Is it okay if you talk about my father?¡± There was pleading in her voice. Cara was hall asleep as if she were sleeping and talking, Ciara froze a bit, as she didn¡¯t expect she would suddenly ask about her father. ¡°well¡± Ciara said, clearing her throat Cara was already silent, closing her eyes while she looked like she was sleeping. ¡°He¡¯s smart. Like you,¡± she whispered as Callum¡¯s face immediately popped into her head. She saw the little smile Cara gave ¡°Hmm, also good-looking, of course, Ciara added. ¡°And¡ has a good heart.¡± ¡°Does he hate mommy Ciara swallowed hard. She remembered how Callum had treated her, and he even abandoned her and chose someone else instead of being by his wife¡¯s side. ¡°Well, I know he¡¯s a good man,¡± she exined carefully, as she did not want to paint a bad impression of Callum in Cara¡¯s mind. ¡°Does¡mommy hate Daddy?¡± She asked again. Ciara took some seconds to answer it. She hated what Callum had done to her in the past, but when she moved on, she cut off all of the emotions she bad for Callum. ¡°No, not at all,¡± she replied emptily. 18 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Can drifted to sleep while ra stared at her daughter for a long moment as her question lingered in her mind for a long time. She wasn¡¯t mad at Callum anymore, but after what he did to her, she didn¡¯t know if she would still forget it. She had forgiven him the moment she turned his back on her, as he cut him off without hesitating so that even her grudge against him would be buried together with the love she had for him. She doesn¡¯t want to move forward with baggage carrying Callum that might push her mind to think more of him. She was desperate to leave at that moment. She was willing to erase him from her life. She wasn¡¯t mad at him, but she didn¡¯t care anymore-nor have feelings for him. All the love she had for Callum was now poured into her daughter. Nothing really matters to her anymore. ¡°Good luck, Mommy,¡± Cara cheered for her when the next day came and she watched her mom prepare to go to work. ra smiled and crouched down to level her. ¡°By good here, okay? Call me when there¡¯s a problem. Next time, I¡¯m going to bring you to the yground too,¡± she said, mimicking how she called thepany the yground. Cara nodded and smiled as she leaned closer and kissed her cheek, Ciara kissed her cheek back and caressed her arm. She was inspired to start the day as she bid goodbye to her beautiful daughter in her long dress with a ribbon on the chest while she was holding the ear of her bunny. She was used to driving on her own, while the guards who had been guarding her for years were used to tailing behind her as they would surreptitiously look out for her. She¡¯s in her sports car-a ck Mercedes that added to her air of superiority as she put her ck sses on and started driving. She lets the window down, as she wants to enjoy the fresh air of the morning while she drives smoothly. There wasn¡¯t really that much traffic, so she let her speed go to sixty, as every time she passed over the other cars, they would nce at her with their jaws dropping. It was so rare that there was a woman who was driving a sports car when, in fact, she wasn¡¯t the first time who had done it When the red light came, she slowed down until she stopped first and waited for the green light to pop out. Another car stopped beside her-which was a sports car, as she could see it in her peripheral vision. When its window slowly rolled down, the driver seemed to be looking at her; she could feel its eyes watching her critically. She knew her power as a woman. She has a beauty that captures every man¡¯s attention as if she were that art in the museum that would make everyone stop just to look at her and be amazed by every part of her. And it wasn¡¯t the first time that she got that attention. Though she wasn¡¯t really interested in mentely as she was only focused on her daughter, she gave him her slight attention and nced at the man who kept on looking at her. But what shocked her wasn¡¯t just a stranger. It was Callum! Her ex-husband was in his tuxedo, his hand on the steering wheel, while his eyes were watching her critically.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thank G o d she was wearing sses; it didn¡¯t show in her eyes how they slightly widened; instead, she kept her thin lips in a line as she went her attention back on the road as if she didn¡¯t know himpletely. Or she can¡¯t even remember him. She doesn¡¯t want to give Callum that satisfaction to extract any reaction out of her; instead, she remains calm and unbothered without showing any tenseness that she had seen a ghost that suddenly came from the dead, as she even caressed her neck and tilted her head a bit, bored by waiting for the green light to appear. in het peripheral vision, she could still see Callum ncing at her from time to time, and even the way he gripped his steering wheel with a slight nch of the jaw was very vivid to her 107 Ciara was already expecting that once she would be back in New York, there would be times that she would bump into Callum or that they would meet. But she promised herself she wouldn¡¯t give him that special treatment, as if he could easily talk to her or approach her like they could talk casually like nothing happened in the past. Yes, she already moved on, but it didn¡¯t include that she would be casual to him-nor even friends. It never crossed her mind, nor was it in her Vocabry. When the green light hit, she drove just fast enough as she looked in the side mirror and saw how Callum¡¯s car was nearing hers again. She raised her brow. What, a s s h o l e? Asking for a race? Secondster, Callum¡¯s sports car was already beside her as he nced at her again. She didn¡¯t nce back and just sped up until she was now advancing. She looked at the side mirror again and saw that Callum seemed desperate to level with her again. She maneuvered her car to the otherne just so th they wouldn¡¯t level again to see if Callum was purposely leveling with her. That¡¯s why, when Callum switched sides until he leveled on her again, she was already convinced that he was doing it purposefully. She nced at his side. Callum nced well in his serious expression. She won¡¯t lie to herself and say that the a s s h o e is always that good-looking, in spite of his intensity, When she remembered that he was the father of her daughter and how Cara asked about himst night, she suddenly thought about how Cara might react if she told her that she met her father on the street riding in his sports car too, Though she has no ns on introducing Cara to him, Cara¡¯s hopeful eyes shed in her mind as she suddenly felt bad for her daughter. She was afraid that, just like what Callum did to her, he would abandon her too. That he would choose another woman-another family, instead of choosing them-nor her child. There was an anger that slowly rose to the surface while she was thinking about it, and it irked her that she was now desperate to get away with Callum. She pressed the screen of her dashboard and called Gwen. She hasn¡¯t said anything yet, it seems like Gwen already knows the drill. ¡°I know. Your bodyguards will distract him, so he can¡¯t keep up with you anymore,¡± Gwen said. Ciara looked in the side mirror and saw how a car blocked Callum¡¯s way as they were slowing him down. Three of the cars of the men of Sullivan were now blocking him from keeping up with Ciara. Now that she didn¡¯t want him toe near her, she knew that Callum would never have that fate or luck she purposely built for him in the past so she could climb him up. But this time, she has already burned the bridge that she made, and Callum can¡¯t get to her so easily. She was the mastermind from the past, after all, which is why Callum entered her life. And now that she doesn¡¯t want him anymore, she knows that without her effort, Callum can¡¯t even get to where she is. She entered the building of the Sullivan on that day. As she walked to the lobby, all of the staff were lined up at the sides to wee her. ra stopped for a while, as she didn¡¯t expect the warm wee, while all of them bowed a bit. ¡°Wee to thepany, Miss Ciara,¡± they a all greeted: ra took her sses out of her eyes and nced at them as she nodded and smiled a bit. Chance walked toward her and pped slowly while chuckline. 13.26 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 7 He walked toward her and handed the bouquet of flowers while another staff member walked toward her as well-Chance¡¯s secretary, who was holding. a champagne flute and a champagne drink as she poured one for ra ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be this extra on the first day of my work here.¡± Ciara chuckled. ¡°Oh, anything for our baby, sis,¡± he smirked and handed the flower. She slowly forgot that she was a bit p**d about what happened earlier when she remembered Callum, and she got hurt that her daughter was a bit hopeful for her father, whom she doesn¡¯t know who abandoned them in the first ce. You will never touch my daughter, Callum. She is mine. You might be her father, but you have no right to im the baby whom you abandoned. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 It didn¡¯t leave ra¡¯s mind that she had seen Callum. Though she is distracted by the work that she would do on the first day of being the newly elected CEO -as her father rests for a while so she could have the position as her training background¨Cwith the help of her siblings, she doesn¡¯t want anything¡ getting into her senses that might affect her work, But she knew, at the back of her mind, that the scene earlier was buried there, and she could still see Callum¡¯s face in her mind. What does he want from me, anyway? Why is he trying to level my car? For sure, that scumbag has already married Shane¨Cthat bitch whom his first love Though she felt a pang of pain when she remembered that Shane imed she lost her child or that she was pregnant at the time, she pointed at her for killing the baby, She knew in her heart that she was innocent. But when she thinks that Shane lost her baby, she slowly empathizes with her as a mother because she doesn¡¯t know what would happen to her if she lost Cara as well. She is already her life. Her world revolves around her, and she doesn¡¯t really care about herself¨Cas long as her daughter is fine, because she is her first priority. Despite what she was thinking, she focused her whole attention on the work as she interacted a bit with the employees who were intimidated by her demeanor. She was the talk of the whole floor as they were mesmerized by her beauty, which captured even the woman¡¯s attention. She¡¯s tall and could pass as a supermodel with her body figure and the way she carries herself, which is full of ss and elegance. She also speaks eloquently every time she talks to the employees regarding things, or she smiles at them a little, which melts them as presence, which seems different from the other Sullivans. feel her Though the Sullivans were all respected because of their position in thepany¨Cwealthiest n and billionaires¨Cother than that, they were humble, and they weren¡¯t greedy for power. Everything was going smoothly on that day, but when Chance approached Ciara, she knew that he had noticed something was bugging her mind. So before going home, Chance took her to the nearest five¨Cstar restaurant so they could talk. ¡°Is this something to do with Cara? Perhaps¡her father?¡± Chance asked after ordering, and the waiter left. Ciara sighed and leaned against the chair. She has never talked to Chance about Callum, but it seems like Chance is quite invested in her failed love life- like how Serra has been nosy about it. Louis is quite the one who would just wait for ra to open up without forcing conversations, while Chance is the girl version of Serra who would always dig it on his own.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Cara asked about her fatherst night, while she was half asleep,¡± Ciara opened up. Chance¡¯s brow shot up. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that she has a bastard father?¡± Ciara sighed. She might not say what happened between her and Callum, but her siblings have their own ways of digging up what really happened. And to know how Chance called him a bastard, she could already tell that he had an idea, despite not telling her anything about Callum. ¡°I don¡¯t want Care to despise him, Chance. I may not have introduced her to him, but hating her father because of my issues with Callum isn¡¯t really needed. It has nothing to do with Cara.¡± Chance sighed as he understood what kind of parenting she was giving Cara, Cara is the softest girl in Sullivan¡¯s household, as the embodies how Ciara has raised her so well with the way she always speaks softly. ¡°If Cara begged and wanted to meet her father, will you¡ grant it?¡± He asked. 1/3 13:26 Wed, 29 May Chapter & Ciara couldn¡¯t say anything. She has lots of reasons why she doesn¡¯t want to introduce Cara to Callum. She doesn¡¯t want to repeat what Callum has done to her in the past. She had been abandoned by the inan whom she begged to choose, to support, and to stay with. It was that moment that she needed him the most because she found out she was pregnant, was confused and lost, and didn¡¯t know how to face it. But Callum chose someone else and sided with his first love by using her of killing the child¨Cand worst of all, he despises her as well. What hurt her the most was the truth that Callum only saw her as a business agenda all throughout those years, and he couldn¡¯t even file for divorce because he was afraid it might affect the business. The betrayal and hurt she felt on that day were beyond immeasurable. The pain has stabbed her so deeply that, until now, she could still feel the scar of the wound. It will always serve as a reminder of the pain Callum has inflicted on her and why she needed to protect her own child from them¨Cespecially Shane, who¡¯s cunning. ¡°Why? Would you grant Cara¡¯s wish if she asked it of you? ¡°Cara asked, looking at how Chance immediately cleared his throat and was in deep thought.¡± Cara has been so spoiled that, despite not asking for things, they are willing to give the world to her. ¡°Well¡¡± he looked away and brushed his hair lightly. ¡°See? You are having a hard time too,¡± Ciara leered at him. ¡°I am not her parent, so the decision is on you. You should think about it thoroughly, Callum said. The food was so good that they stopped talking for a while. They were having two courses, and the chef even went to their table to personally give them their order and some special food that was given to them. It was the privilege of a Sullivan that they would always get every time they were in public and in a luxurious ce as if they were happy v to wee them ¡°Did Cara ask you to meet her father?¡± he asked. Ciara shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t. She just¡asked about her fatherst night¡± ¡°Hmm. She must be curious, but maybe she¡¯s just holding back from saying it to you. You should open it up if she wants to or doesn¡¯t want to. Because if she wanted to, then that¡¯s your job as a mother to cater to her curiosity about her father. And exin things to her about your situation at the moment. For sure, she would understand knowing that she¡¯s an understanding child.¡± Ciara nodded. ¡°I know, Chance. I needed to exin this further to her.¡± She was a bit nervous, to be honest. If Cara wants to meet Callum, she will let him, But that¡¯s it. It won¡¯t involve anything that they would get back to each other, as she knows the situation and can¡¯t forget what happened in the past. They concentrated on eating when a familiar man suddenly showed up and upied the other table¨Ca VIP as well. Ciara nced at the side, and one thing she saw right away¨Cthe familiar physique of Callum¨Cmaterialized just like how she had seen him earlier Oh shit. Though she looked unbothered to look at him for a second and see how Callum nced at her and looked at who she was with, she saw how Callum¡¯s jaw clenched and looked at Ciara back in controlled anger, intensifying in his eyes. ra looked at who he was with as well if it was Shane, but it wasn¡¯t. The woman is sophisticated and looks like a model. 13:26 Wed, 29 May M. Chapter 8 ¡°Chance?¡± The woman called, shocked. Chance nced at the woman who called her, and Callum looked at Chance again as Chance looked at him as well. ¡°Mirenda,¡± Chance called and smiled. The woman¡¯s lips were stretching, and when she looked at Ciara, her smile vanished right away. ra could sense the hostility in her. Ciara took her eyes off them, as she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Callum. And Chance was yfully smiling at Ciara as if he were about to tease her, but he was just holding back.. Ciara could feel Callum¡¯s eyes ncing at her from time to time as she remainedposed. She cannot believe she¡¯s inches away from the father of her daughter. Who¡¯s that? So what¡¯s this? Is he cheating on her first love? Or didn¡¯t work out that he found another woman¨Cjust like how he did it during his college days? Well, whatever it is, I don¡¯t care about his life now. I¡¯ve already changed, and I¡¯ve already moved on from us. It wasn¡¯t hard to kill a feeling that had never been alive anyway. ¡°I just go to the restroom,¡± Ciara said to Chance, who nodded. ¡°Do you want me topany you or ra stood and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 9 C Chapter 9 Ciara took her purse along with her as she walked to thefort room. One thing-she wanted to see whether Callum would appear once she went out of thefort room so that she would know what¡¯s his problem or why he was suddenly making her feel like he had something to say. She chuckled to herself. See? You can¡¯t build a bridge all by yourself to get to me, and I am now throwing you adder so you can climb a bit at least. She shook her head and slipped into thefort room as she opened the purse and took out herpact powder so she could retouch at least. Her hair was still in a high ponytail, and she could see the intensity in her eyes which was even highlighted by the make-up. She looked like a dominant CEO who¡¯s been feared by men because she¡¯s fearless. She washed her hands and remembered the woman who called Chance earlier. Probably that woman was one of Chance¡¯s. Hmm. Then what happened to him and Shane? Wow? After that scene they made into my life, won¡¯t they end up together?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even pray for karma, and yet they still separated, huh? Karma must be doing her assignments very well. She put her hand on the dryer and dried her hands before walking out. And just as she expected, like how she nned it so he could have it on her way again, Callum materialized at the side of the hallway, crossing his arms while leaning against the wall as his strong jaw was still clenching. Look at what we have here. What now, huh? If Cara didn¡¯t mention youst night, I won¡¯t even bother letting you talk to me, but because your daughter might request to see I should formally start another episode with you. But this time, you are dealing with the real me, who has no amount of feelings for you. Let¡¯s see how things turn out now that you have no control over me. She continued walking without acknowledging his presence until Callum nced at her side as he stood and put his hands in his pocket. His eyes were intensely watching her. ¡°Ciara,¡± he called authoritatively. Ciara slowly stopped in front of him. ¡°Yes?¡±She responded-cold and distant. Callum¡¯s jaw clenched even more. He would admit to himself that Ciara has never changed from being cold; she just worsened. She has been emotionally detached since day one, and Callum would always feel like she cared less about things around her. And now that he saw her again after five years, the coldness in her was now freezing him to death, as there was no hint of warmth. She was like a stranger who felt familiar, but you cannot grasp the words in your mind as if they werepletely lost. *So all along I was right,¡± he smirked at her with a hint of mocking. Ciara arched her brow. She expects an apology at least, or something like a casual greeting to her. ¡°A leech, huh?¡± he smirked more as if he were trying to stab a wound that hadn¡¯t healed yet. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ra¡¯s brows are knit. Callum licked his lower lip until he crouched as their faces leveled. ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting it since day one, giving you the benefit of the doubt, and yet now, it really shows to the surface what kind of woman you are. I knew it he said thickly like he was suppressing that all this time. Ciara couldn¡¯t feel any guilt because she had no idea what he was talking about. Though it sounded like she was doing illegal activities behind him that she tried to deny to him from the past, Callum showed the piece of evidence that would support his im. 13776 Wed; 29 May 61 i M Chapter 9 You¡¯ve been that b i t c h since day one,¡± he added. His words were like raining daggers as he was intending to hurt her. ¡°Alright. And?¡± She arched her brow, without any trace of humor on her face or the slightest hint that she was hurt, as if she were a robot who couldn¡¯t. feel things. Though she doesn¡¯t really know the root of Callum¡¯s anger, his insults weren¡¯t that hurtful anymorepared to what he had done to him in the past, and she wasn¡¯t shaken by him anymore. ¡°You are shameless¡± Callumughed mockingly and shook his head. ra chuckled as well. ¡°You should have said that years ago when I still felt care, you know. You might get the emotion you needed,¡± she smirked back. Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Oh, please, ra. Don¡¯t turn the tables like you weren¡¯t dying to get away from the marriage. This is your perfect n-the reason why you filed for divorce. As a result, you could learn more in a more¡ Ciara stared at her with no remorse at all. Whatever he was spouting, it weighed no emotion because she already buried what she felt for Callum. I can¡¯t believe this is the father of my daughter. He has given me more reason not to introduce my daughter to me. He doesn¡¯t deserve any of it And why would I introduce him to her? If my dAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. daughter is line without having a father, he¡¯s useless. He has no room in our lives. ¡°Is that all?¡± Ciara asked as it showed how bored she looked. Callum smirked, but it was pure insult and mockery. When he didn¡¯t say anything, she tried to walk to his side, but Callum grabbed her arms and pinned her to the wall. Ciara groaned a bit when she was shocked as she saw in her peripheral vision how her bodyguards walked toward her. ¡°You were cheating behind my back while you were married to me, right? And you¡¯re with him right now a excited to divorce me?¡± again. Is that the reason why you were so His words were cut when ra¡¯s men-her own bodyguards-suddenly pulled him away from her and pinned him on the wall facing it while they restrained his arms. Callum groaned at how suddenly it happened. Ciara was checked by one of the bodyguards as she shook her head to let them know she wasn¡¯t hurt, while she only fixed her dress a bit, including her composure. ¡°F**k! Let me go,¡± Callum said as he tried to free himself from their grip, but to no avail ra walked out without letting Callum finish. In the middle of the hallway, she stopped. ¡°The next time he approaches me, put a bullet in his head,¡± she ordered ruthlessly and continued walking without even ncing at him, saying that he wasn¡¯t worth a single attention from her. He was still flipping the real side of the story to justify that among us, it was him who really cheated, huh? And how would he even exin to me about his b**h Shane, who told me things about their rtionship and imed that killed her child? ying innocent, Callum? What? You wanted to appear so clean for a good reputation? F**g a s s h o l e. She was so disappointed. She cannot believe that Callum has never failed to disappoint her on so many levels. And what does she mean that I¡¯m finally with the man with whom I cheated? She stopped her words in her mind as her walk slowed down while she was walking to the parking lot as she slowly realized Callum thought she was romantically in a rtionship with Chance. 13:26 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 9 He thinks I cheated on him with Chance, That idiot thinks I¡¯m in a rtionship hip with my brotherl 47% Well, Ciara. You can¡¯t me him for not knowing you have a brother because you introduced yourself as an only child. You created lies in his head that he believed, which is why he has mistaken your brother for your boyfriend. Mc. Chance, I¡¯m heading out first. I lost my mood. See you tomorrow! Chance didn¡¯t reply right away, so she slipped into her sports car and drove all the way home while Callum¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind. I cheated on him. How dare he poin! fingers when it was clearly him who cheated! How dare he use his dirt against me! That a s s h o l e! He thinks I have time to cheat on him when I make him my world! When I¡¯m so in love with him! If he found out the things I¡¯d done, he¡¯d realize that during that moment, hewas my world! She was pure livid as her driving went up to one hundred mph while her eyes were daggers. The insults he had said don¡¯t hurt, but the usation that Callum made about her cuts deep. She clenched her jaw, and instead of apologizing for what he had done to her, he even flipped the table. I hope my daughter won¡¯t be so invested in her father because I would never introduce him to her! I would never let him have his way into my life again without even crawling into the ocean of fire! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Since she was still fuming with everything that Callum had used her of and how he treated her, she decided that it was not best for her to go home Immediately because Cara noticed her foul mood, and she didn¡¯t want that. So, instead of immediately going home, she decided to drop by somewhere in the heart of the city¡¯s most exclusive shopping district. Ciara stepped into the wide halls of ¡®Premier de Calypso,¡® a boutique renowned for its exorbitant prices and discerning clientele. She set out to find the dress that Cara had seen in a glossy magazine a month earlier. hope they still have those sots. But I wouldn¡¯t mind buying her a few more things,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to herself. Except for a few sales executives, the boutique was surprisingly empty when she arrived, but she soon realized that it would close for private viewing in an hour and a half. As Ciara browsed the racks. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, as she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how Cara would look in these beautiful dresses. ¡°Do you wish to buy this, madam?¡± A female sales executive asked with a polite smile on her face. ¡°This is from our recently released collection,¡± she said. ¡°We only have a few stocks left for the collection, and this particr design is thest from our stock¡± ¡°Really?¡± she eximed. ¡°Oh, it is actually a good thing that I visited now,¡± ra smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get this and the rest of the collection. Their sizes are just about right for my daughter.¡± The woman smiled in surprise but immediately took five more dresses from the rack. Even though Ciara seemed so cold most of the time, she was never condescending. Just as they were about to go to the counter, amotion erupted at the entrance. A group of women, their voices raised in arrogant tones, swept into the boutique, their designer bags jangling. ¡°Excuse me! You should leave,¡± barked a woman with a shrill voice, her eye¡¯s narrowing at Ciara. ¡°This boutique is closing for a private viewing. Only VIPs are allowed.¡± Ciara wanted to raise an eyebrow as she recognized the woman who spoke. It was Mirenda. She was with Callum earlier, and yet she obviously has the hots with her brother Chance as well. She noticed that immediately when she saw how Mirenda looked at her while she was having dinner with Chance. Mirenda started walking close to her. A look of annoyance shows off her face as she turns to the sales executive, who starts bowing in her presence. ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t I call five hours ago that I want this boutique closed for when my friends and Ie?¡± Mirenda gave her a taunting and disgusted look on ra. ¡°Miss Mirenda, we apologize. We were just finishing with ourst client and will be preparing the boutique for your visit with Miss Cathy and Miss Lisa. In the meantime, we offer from usage of our exclusive lounge while waiting, and we will serve you with refreshments,¡± the other executive rushed towards Mirenda. She could see how tense the sales attendants were, so it seems that these women may be some real VIPs in this ce, and Ciara is not someone who wants some people to get in trouble because of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was me who came into the boutique since I saw that it wouldn¡¯t be open for private viewing until an hour and a half from now. Don¡¯t worry. I am already done. I¡¯ll just pay all those at the counter, and I¡¯m good to go.¡± She tried to be polite, and she saw the relief look on the face of the executiveThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that she talked with earlier. Mirenda looked at her, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. made a reservation for this ce, so leave now.¡± 13:26; Wed, 29 May ¨C Chapter 10 Ciara blinked in surprise. ¡°But I¡¯m already done shopping for my daughter¡¯s clothes, and all I need to do is make a payment,¡± she protested. ¡°I don¡¯t think its fair for you to ask me to leave when your reservation is technically not valid until an hour and a half from now.¡± ¡°Excuse me? Do you think that actually matters? I don¡¯t care if those dresses are for your daughter. She¡¯s not important,¡± sneered the other woman. ¡°We are the elite of the fashion world, and our needs must be met.¡± A flicker of annoyance crossed ra¡¯s face, but she chose to remainposed. She was already annoyed with Callum earlier, and she came to her so she could buy a dress for her daughter, and yet these people are testing her patience. *Please be mindful of your words about my daughter. I understand that you¡¯re important,¡± she said, ¡°but I was here first, and as important as you all are you also need to follow the rules of this ce. You reserve this ce at a specific time, so you wait for it and let me pay for what I bought.¡± *First , first served does not apply to the likes of us,¡± retorted Cathy. ¡°Now, leave this establishment at once.¡± ¡°Right? And look at her,¡± Lisa sneered. ¡°Amoner is trying to dress her child in clothes she probably can¡¯t afford.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable. I just saw her with Chance earlier. They were eating at a five¨Cstar restaurant. She¡¯s probably one of those girls who seduces him. Too bad, Chance is not someone anybody could tame.¡± ¡°What? Do you know who he is?! He¡¯s not someone in your league! Keep dreaming!¡± ra wanted tough at them. Somehow, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of family they were in. The fact that she was already introduced as the new CEO and yet these girls don¡¯t have any idea who she is only means that they are not part of the upper elite. ¡°Oh, trust me. I very well know who he is. However, the fact that I don¡¯t know any of you means you are not that important,¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mirenda challenged. ¡°Do you know who we are? My family owns half the fashion houses in this city. We can make or break a designer with a single word. I can break gold diggers like you with just one word,¡± she warned as she looked at ra with deadly eyes. Mirenda took another step towards her. ¡°I can make your life miserable, woman. I can make you fall on your knees and beg that I spare your disgusting little like, enough to make you regret you even crossed paths with me,¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Really? That¡¯s very interesting. And I suppose you think that gives you the right to treat others like dirt?¡± Ciara retorted. Mirendaughed mockingly. ¡°Of course. We are the power within this industry, and we will not tolerate the presence of those who do not meet our standards. And most importantly, stay away from Chance. He¡¯s mine!¡± never said Chance is mine, though. Unlike some people, I don¡¯t view others as my possession,¡± Mirenda red at her. ¡°Shut up, bitch! Why don¡¯t you just leave this ce and shop somewhere else for your poor kid? Gold diggers like here. And it¡¯s quite annoying to been with someone as lowly as you!¡± e you don¡¯t belong Cara¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Your standards are nothing but superficiality and arrogance,¡± she said. ¡°And do you think Chance will really fall for someone like you? if he was actually interested, he would stay with you and yet here you are in front of me. He didn¡¯t even invite you to hang out and that just means he is not interested. I¡¯m betting you this whole store; he won¡¯t talk to you ever again after this night!¡± Mirenda¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How dare you!¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a jealous and scandalous woman! I am going to call Chance and tell him what kind of woman you are!¡± ra raised her eyebrow and chuckled, ¡°Go ahead. Do that. Call him now. Tell him that the woman she was with at the restaurant earlier is a gold digger and that you will make sure to ruin my life. I dare you. Tell him I told you that he will follow every single word I say and that he¡¯s like a child who will run to me with just a word.¡± Normally, she wouldn¡¯t really pay attention to these people, but she was already pissed. And she didn¡¯t like the words that they said about Cara. She was never someone interested in Chance¡¯s affairs. He¡¯s a grown¨Cup man and he knows what he is doing. But this one is different. This woman was crossing the line and she would not tolerate someone like her. Mirenda was lucky she actually met her and not Serra. Serra would have buried her to the ground. And this is her trying her best not to unleash the inner demons that she has in her. She watched as these women continued to spout nonsense about her while Mirenda indeed tried to call Chance with her phone. She then turned her attention to the sales executive who had helped her earlier and gave her a smile. She could see how stressed they all looked. A part of her felt apologetic that things hade to this but she also knew that nothing about this was her fault. Everything would have been done if they allowed her to pay for those dresses and leave. It wouldn¡¯t even take five minutes After three attempts, Chance seemed to finally answer the call. Mirenda immediately red at her, and she just raised an eyebrow once again. ¡°Chance! You wouldn¡¯t believe what happened.¡± Mirenda started crying, and her friend was trying to appease her while ring daggers at Ciara. Mirenda had put the call on speaker mode, proud to show her that Chance was actually a call away. ¡°The woman an you were having dinner with earliert She¡¯s a gold digger, and she said so many things that are are disrespectful about ¦°¦©¦¥ and you!* ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about Ciara?¡± Mirenda wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but the tone of voice Chance used had already changed, and Ciara knew that. ¡°Yes! That vile woman! Do you know she already has a child?! She was here at the boutique we reserved forter, buying some expensive clothes for her daughter using the money she earned by seducing rich people! She was even bragging that you will follow every single word she says and that you are like a child who will run to her with just a wordt¡¯s true! Cathy and Lisa are with me, and they are the witnesses!¡± Lisa looked at Ciara and smirked, ¡°You¡¯re done!¡± They all heard the sarcasticughing from Chance, and that made Mirenda smile in triumph ¡°Really? She said all that.¡± 1/2 13:27 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 11This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 40% ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how proud she is of not even knowing her ce in this world! She even said that you won¡¯t ever talk to me again after this night! The audacity! But you don¡¯t have to worry, Chance, I will have my people take care of her and throw her outside of this boutiquet I will make sure she won¡¯t be able to enter any of these shops from now on.¡± Chance startedughing even more, and Ciara alsoughed at how hearty he sounded. It looks like Chance was amused with everything too. Chance may be yful but he never disregards family, ¡°Oh, Mirenda. But she¡¯s not lying, though,¡± Chance stated, and the smile on their faces immediately vanished. Silence enveloped them and they obviously had gone nervous. ¡°W¨Cwhat? What do you me mean by that, Chance?¡± Mirenda stuttered. Ciara smiled at her with a sarcastic expression on her face. ¡°If she said that I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you after this night, I would do that. I wouldn¡¯t even look at your shadow. Also, please tell your brother that all. our investments in yourpany now stop today. We are no longer supporting any of your businesses. And the same is true with Cathy and Lisa¡¯s families: Our ties end today,¡± Their eyes widened at that. They all looked at Ciara with a scared expression on their faces. ¡°Chance!¡± Ciara mummed her tips and tried her best not tough at the expression on their faces. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about touching even a single strand of Ciara¡¯s hair, Mirenda, if you don¡¯t want your family to vanish in ashes. I assure you. I won¡¯t hesitate to do that if you even breathe close to her. With a smirk on Ciara¡¯s face, she left the three and walked towards the counter to pay for the dresses. She didn¡¯t wa I want to say those words earlier, but at the same time, she knew that if Chance heard those words, he would know that something was wrong This was a long, tough night. S Chapter 12 Chapter 12 After Ciara got home, she was greeted by Cara who was still awake, Cara even offered her the cookies that she baked with her grandma. When they went to the room and swam with her together, Cara giggled while there was a bubble on her nose and cheek. Ciara licked her lip as she was trying to open up a topic about Callum ¡°Cara, if I am a fairy that could grant any wish, like any wish that you wanted, what are you going to wish for?¡± She asked carefully. ¡°Nothing! Because I already have you! You are my everything, mommy!¡± She giggled, but at the same time, her answer sounded genuine. Ciara smiled and melted. ¡°Really? Nothing?¡± ¡°Yes, mommy. Nothing.¡± She licked her lower lip again. She doesn¡¯t want to open up about Callum, but she wants to discuss it with Cara so she will know what¡¯s running through her daughter¡¯s mind. ¡°How about meeting your father?¡± She said it carefully. She was a bit nervous. She was ready to grant it if Cara asked for it, but after what Callum had told her, she felt like she needed more time to build her rtionship with Callum first, to calm him down, and to say that he wouldn¡¯t curse Cara if she finally introduced her to him. ¡°Mommy, what is the reason you are not with Daddy?¡± She suddenly asked. That¡¯s the moment that was slowly drawn into her, and Cara must be thinking about it. She may not be asking for so much information about her father, but it would sometimes linger in her mind. ¡°Did you have a fight with him?¡± Cara sighed and slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, we had a fight.¡± Cara¡¯s shoulder loosened. ¡°I have made a mistake. Your father, has too. And I guess we are still a queen and a king. But we can¡¯t be in the same castle anymore.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes flicked. Ciara was hurt to see that Cara seemed touched, but at the same time, she was hurt by what she said. ¡°But¡it was my own issue with the King. The princess wasn¡¯t jailed in the castle. She coulde out and meet the King¡± Cara¡¯s shoulder loosened even more. ¡°Are you willing to forgive him if he asks for forgiveness, mommy?¡± Ciara licked her lips as she slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. I will¡¡± ¡°Is he willing to ask for forgiveness, too, mommy?¡± Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to say. Her daughter is interrogating her. ¡°I don¡¯t think your father is ready yet. I think he¡¯s hurt too.¡± 13:27 Wed, 29 May M. Chapter 12 ¡°Like mommy?¡± 46%This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ra smiled and nodded, as for the first time, she had been vulnerable to her one and only daughter. If she showed her weak side, she would never abandon her, unlike what her father has dene to her. ¡°Yeah, like mommy,¡± her voice cracked a bit. Cara sighed and caressed her check. ¡°If you are not ready, Mommy, I am fine not seeing him. I am happy to be in your castle. I am fine here. I don¡¯t want to meet Daddy for now. If he wanted to see me, I think he coulde back to the castle and apologize to the Queen, and then if the Queen approves, the princess will meet him.¡± She was melting to the core. When Callum didn¡¯t choose her from the past, it broke her heart. But it seems like Callum has given her something that will never abandon her. ¡°I willstay with you, mommy. Ciara put her hand against hers and looked at her truthfully. ¡°Cara, the thing is, your father doesn¡¯t know that he has a daughter.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He¡doesn¡¯t?¡± She nodded. ¡°Y-Yes. When we fought, I went to Paris, and we didn¡¯t see each other again. So, he doesn¡¯t have an idea that I was pregnant with you. doesn¡¯t know that he has a daughter with me.¡± Cara was silent for how many minutes? She¡¯s kind of shocked. She wasn¡¯t expecting it. ¡°Are you mad at Mommy?¡± Ciara asked softly. ¡°Can I hear your reason first? Why didn¡¯t you tell him, mommy?¡± She said in a hopeful voice that it would depend on her answer if she were mad. ra doesn¡¯t want to tell Cara that her father has chosen another family, but she doesn¡¯t want to lie to her. He They had already gone out of the tub and just changed pajamas, as they were already squatting on the bed while Ciara wasbing her daughter¡¯s wet hair ¡°Will you be mad at your father if I tell you that he¡ found his own castle? That¡¯s why he left the castle of the Queen.¡± ¡°Then¡I¡¯m fine, mommy. If my father likes the other castle, I¡¯m fine. If he¡¯s happy there, it¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯m happy here, too. As long as the Queen is happy too.¡± ra couldn¡¯t believe how understanding Cara was. ¡°But what if he wished to meet you? Will you give him that chance to meet him?¡± Ciara asked and tilted her head. he apologizes to you first, Mommy, then I will meet him.¡± Ciara smiled and leaned closer to her as she kissed her cheek. Cara did the same and kissed her cheek as well, Ciara felt like she would melt right then. Cara assured her that she doesn¡¯t really crave her father¡¯s presence because Ciara has assured Cara to the core and she has given her all the love she needs. ¡°Really? Wow. Very well, then, you could assure that Cara doesn¡¯t really care about his father. Do you still love that man?¡± Chance asked, looking at her maliciously. She told him what she and Cara talked aboutst time. He immediately went to her to hear about the eventsst night. 29 May 40% Chapter 12 ¡°If I still loved him. I probably would end up in his ce again. But no. I went homest night after threatening him not toe close to me again, or else¡ I¡¯ll put a bullet in his skull.¡± Chance whistled. ¡°Look, who¡¯s more violent between us? If your daughter finds that out¡¡± he taunted, just like she said earlier. Ciara didn¡¯t answer him as her eyes settled on theptop. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me who¡¯s that girl he¡¯s with or¡ what¡¯s her rtionship to your ex husband?¡± He taunted with a yful smile. ra¡¯s eyes drifted t to him a bit, and then she took it back to theptop like she was less interested in hearing it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. You have already dealt with her, right? I can¡¯t believe you know someone like that. She really hit me to the nervest night. I will never forget the things she said about my daughter,¡± Chance shakes his head, ¡°I just tolerated her but after what she did, you don¡¯t have to worry. But how about your ex-husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if they are together, though I thought that man was already married. That¡¯s not the woman whom he defended from the past,¡± she said as she continued what she was doing on theptop ¡°Hmm, then do you want to know whether he¡¯s married or not?¡± He arched his brow. ¡°ording to my own research, you two separated because he chose someone over you, and, hmm, about that girl named Shane?¡± ra looked at Chance. ¡°Callum thinks we have a rtionship. The a s s h l e thinks you are my¡¡± She stopped her words, as they made her disgusted. Chance¡¯s brow shot up, and he barked augh. ¡°Oh, now it slowly makes sense!¡± Heughed. ¡°Makes sense? About what?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯d know since you¡¯re already in the business industry. You¡¯d find out soon,¡± Chance said in the middle ofughing. ra paused a bit as she started thinking about it, clueless. Whatever it is, she has no business with Callum anymore. ¡°Then¡ are you ou going to apologize to him? Are you going to tell him that he has a daughter with you?¡± ¡°What Cara wants is for us to apologize to each other.¡± Chance¡¯sugh boomed. ra rolled her eyes because she knew that she was the most stubborn of the Sullivans, who didn¡¯t even apologize. ¡°Why would I apologize to that s o n o f a b t c h, Chance? He¡¯s the one who needs to apologize to me. And I already forgive what he has done to me. We are now fine without him. My daughter is fine without her father, and she understands the situation, which is my only concern.¡± ¡°You have unfinished business with him. If Cars wants you to apologize, then maybe this is the right time to settle it maturely, you know.¡± ¡°He cheated on me, Chance. Oh yes, the marriage wasn¡¯t really true since he only needed someone to help him out, and I said yes. But d a m n it, he got the guts to cheat behind my back and¡ chose the woman in those moments when I needed him the most because I was pregnant. What would I apologue for?¡± Chance shrugged. ¡°For lying?¡± ¡°Cara said I¡¯d apologize if that man would apologe too. But I doubt it. Callum is a thick-faced man who won¡¯t ever apologize. He even insulted me Chance nodded. ¡°Then¡ what¡¯s your n?¡± 13:27 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 12 15.46%Á¿ Ciara couldn¡¯t answer it. Though she was nning to tell Callum that they have a daughter, she is not asking for him to be responsible for the baby because she could give the entire world to Cara. ¡°Tell him he has a daughter with me and rity to him that his daughter is fine without him. His daughter doesn¡¯t need him. His daughter is choosing his mother, whom Callum didn¡¯t choose.¡± 0 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 as the target market was Ciara is fine without talking to Callum anymore. But it seems like fate really knows how to toy with her when on the meeting, as tackled and it showed thepetitors as well, to see that their toughestpetitors were none other than the Haynes, who just leveled on them for some reason and finally climbed up to the toppared to theirst ratings. ¡°Over the past two years, Haynes Corp. has been sessfully climbing up, hitting the charts, and even surpassing the sales of Sullivan. Sometimes they¡¯re slowly bing a threat. The newly elected CEO, who was the son of the former CEO and the owner of Haynes Corp., Callum Haynes, has been behind those sales because of the changes he made that got the public¡¯s taste, especially now that there are a lot of trends. It showed that he was breaking the old cycle of the brand, which showed new styles that boosted their market,¡± the woman exined at the front. ra was looking at Callum¡¯s picture that was shed at the front using the projector as it showed the months how they surpassed the sales and the other months how the Sullivans would get back to their throne as always at the top, She could hear how Callum promised her that they would get to the top someday and that they would be one of those billionaires who were at the top of the rankings, which he just did. They both kept the promise. But the difference is that she wasn¡¯t with him anymore. But she was wondering how Callum had done it. She refused to search for Callum¡¯s background since she was in Paris because she didn¡¯t want to hurt herself more and be pped by the truth that Callum had never loved her. Though she was now curious to know how he had done the procedures to finally get the throne for which he was aiming, it seemed like he worked hard for those three years, and two yearster, he was already at the top, leveling the Sullivans. After the meeting, Serra suddenly showed up with her eyebrows knit. ¡°I heard from Chance that you met the ex¨Chusband,¡± she chuckled. ¡°You two seem so invested in my love life when it already drowned five years ago,¡± Ciara said as she was about to slip herself into her sports car on the driver¡¯s seat, but Serra upied it right away. ¡°Hopped in. You are so serious. I think you need a little fun tonight¡± ¡°Serra, I have a daughter waiting for me.¡± ¡°Your daughter, whom I already called and told her I wanted to invite you somewhere. And she told me it¡¯s okay and she will sleep early with her grandparents! Jesus, Ciara. I know you¡¯re a full¨Ctime mom, but even your daughter thanked me for taking you for fun because she thinks you¡¯re being too serious in life and you don¡¯t have time to have fun anymore! So hop in!¡± ¡°You have forgotten that I never enjoyed clubs and bars,¡± Ciarained as she walked to the passenger seat and slipped in. ¡°Because you are used to the parties being held by the Sullivans! But the parties in the club were more exciting because of the strangers, ra! That¡¯s the best part!¡± Serra said as she pulled the gear and started maneuvering the steering wheel. Ciara leaned against the chair and sighed in defeat. Serra smirked at him. ¡°So what now? Tell me you want to meet up with him again. What happened?¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s the toppetitor now in our family?¡± She opened up, as she could feel that Serra had an idea about it. ¡°That¡¯s not important, Ciara! Who cares who¡¯s ranking one or two? We are still the Sullivans, and even our parents don¡¯t really care aboutpetition as long as the business is doing fine. Chance doesn¡¯t even care aboutpetitors either. That asshole would even sleep with them,¡± sheughed. ra grimaced. ¡°That man is really nasty.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done it too, Ciara,¡± she smirked.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ?Chapter 13 Wed 29 May RC Ciara didn¡¯t show any surprise anymore because Chance¡¯s counterpart was none other than Serra. She¡¯s like the girl version of Chance, and she flirts like Chance as well. ng the air y with her She just rolled her eyes boredly and looked at herself in the mirror while she rested her hand on the open window of the car, letting hair as the night seemed to be just starting ¡°Who knows, you might sleep with apetitor too?¡± Sheughed. Ciara nced at her, and Serraughed. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯ve done it already. And you even have a daughter with him. Wow,¡± she teased while ncing at her. Ciara rolled her eyes again. ¡°That¡¯s a mistake.¡± ¡°You tocan Cara is a mistake?¡± Serra mumbled. ¡°Not the part when I got pregnant,¡± Ciara continued. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s just sopetitive that he didn¡¯t know, since day one, he has already been at the to top of a Sullivan.¡± And Ciara couldn¡¯t believe that she really imagined Callum hovering over her that night, looking at her intensely while his veins were protruding, and she could feel him between her legs as he rammed into her ruthlessly. She swallowed hard as she slowly took her eyes out of the window and tried to distract herself from the buildings when her mind was continuously creating that sensual imagination with her and Callum. ¡°Let me ask you a question. You haven¡¯t done it for five years?¡± Serra asked. Ciara groaned when she could immediately read between the lines. Serra chuckled mischievously. *Come on. Gwen might have stopped you in your younger days for a hookup, but you are now old enough for fuck buddies, ra. You¡¯re already in your She suddenly remembered that she¡¯d already turned twenty¨Ceight that year. And for five years, she hasn¡¯t tried hooking up or sleeping with a she became a full¨Ctime mother to her daughter. ¡°You can try it tonight. I have condoms,¡± Serra said, smirking at her. anyone as Ciara leered at her, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t say anything because somehow Serra had a point. Though she wasn¡¯t really invested in gettingidter for the club they were nning to hit, her eyes suddenly looked at herself. ¡°I¡¯m still in my corporate attire, Serra,¡± she said, pointing it out. ¡°Why? Did I tell you we¡¯d hit the club right away without a proper makeover? Na¨Cah,¡± she winked at her. Serra is really the naughtiest among the Sullivans, just like her brother Chance. They went to Serra¡¯s own penthouse at the top of the mountainside, where the city lights were the main highlight of the ce, as they drove up to the overlooking penthouse of her sister. She slowly realized that it was her first time going there after living in Paris, as she was so busy that she hadn¡¯t checked on her siblings. During college days, she would sometimes visit her. ¡°Wee to my own paradise,¡± Serra said as soon as her massive wardrobe opened, and it felt like aplete store because it was so big and spacious. 13:27 Wed, 29 May Chapter 13 46%Á¿ ¡°Wow. I could really tell that you¡¯ve been shopping every day in different countriespared to me,¡± she said as soon as she walked to the clothes that were hung properly. ¡°We have the same frame. My clothes would fit into you,¡± she said as she took a hanger from the hanger rack and put the satin dress in front of Ciara¡¯s body ¡°You should wear something that reveals your sexy back. And, hmm, something ck because it suits you. Oh, this one!¡± Serra took a hanger again, which still had a price tag, which showed its expensive brand. ¡°Come on! Take a shower so you can changel¡± Serra urged and pushed her back. Ciara has no choice but to take a shower because she doesn¡¯t want to smell shit¨Cthough she still smells amazing and took a shower. After half an hour, at exactly 6 p.m., she was already sitting in front of the big vanity mirror with her sister while she was blow¨Cdrying her hair so she could style it as ra did her own make¨Cup. ¡°Use this lipstick,¡± Serra pointed at the matte red lipstick. ¡°So it would suit your dress more. You¡¯re like a dangerous, sexydy,¡± Serra smirked. Segra indeed styled her hair as she put on some extra soft wavy curls. After putting on makeup, she finally changed into her dress and looked at herself in the mirror while her sister was busy with her own make¨Cup. ¡°Wow..¡± Serra smiled proudly She was wearing a cowl neckline backless ck satin dress that highlighted how sexy her back is and showed the valley of her boob, while there was a wreath diamond ne wrapped around the length of her neck. ¡°If I was your ex, I¡¯d immediately regret why I signed the divorce papers.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After their makeover, Serra drove to the club somewhere in the middle of the city, where she usually hangs out. ¡°That club is a high end club in this city. That¡¯s the club where famous celebrities, even supermodels, and famous personalities in the music industrye to the party. Last time, I made out with a famous boy band that he¡¯s part of. I heard he¡¯s a yboy, and it really, showed when he grabbed me and made out with me in the VIP area. But I didn¡¯t sleep with him because, you know, their fans are quite crazy. As much as I would enjoy the attention of the bashing, what would I get in return? Fame? Money? When I have thetter and I don¡¯t care about fame?¡± Of course, a Sullivan doesn¡¯t need fame because they¡¯re already famous in the business field. ¡°And one thing about being part of the Sullivan household, they¡¯re bigger than these stars¡ You see, we could even buy people like them. It¡¯s just that. our family is just so low¨Ckey that fame is really not in our vocabry that we don¡¯t expose ourselves.¡± ¡°But you have friends that are in the business industry, right?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°Oh yes. Those famous actresses and supermodels. Yes,¡± she chuckled. ¡°But they¡¯re not snitching. They won¡¯t expose such things. You know the Sullivan could control the media because our security system is like a high¨Ctech device you could use for things on the inte,¡± Ciara can¡¯t imagine what would happen to the Sullivans if they didn¡¯t have their own security system. It would be very y messed that their mess would upt probably cause so much ruckus on the inte. ¡°Imagine Chance¡¯s secrets would be revealed; it would be scandalous. Knowing that man has multiple hook¨Cups with famous celebrities too, and even supermodels, he¡¯d be the most notorious yboy in the city if Gwen wasn¡¯t just skilled enough to cover his dirt without exposing it to the media that. Even the paparazzi pictures taken of him were immediately purchased so that they shouldn¡¯t be publicized.¡± She wanted to make ament about it, but when she remembered that she had her own deep secret as well, that she was the ex¨Cwife of the CEO of Haynes Corp, and all thanks to Gwen, she was living a very private life. She wasn¡¯t followed by these paparazzi every day, or else Callum would have found out a long time ago that he impregnated her. ¡°And, hmm, me too.¡± Serra chuckled. ¡°Louis is just good at hiding his shit, but for sure, he has his own too. Though I think, like you, he¡¯s the serious one. I think that man is in love and nning to marry a woman one of these days.¡± ¡°Really? Well, Louis is already turning 31. It¡¯s the right age to marry or to settle down,¡± Ciara said. ¡°Well, he¡¯s as private as you, but for sure, he would expose it so soon to us. He¡¯s not like Chance, who would hide all of his women because there¡¯re just too many of them.¡± Their topic about their siblings continued until they went into the building of the high¨Cend establishment. Their bodyguards tailed along with them secretly as they were let in right away as soon as they noticed it was Serra¨Ca Sullivan. The dim ce immediately weed her sight as the neon lights danced all throughout the ce. She could smell the luxurious perfumes mingling with the sweet scent of the different liquors as the ce wasn¡¯t too crowded, just enough for everyone to move around and socialize. ¡°Serra!¡± A woman called her right away. ¡°That¡¯s Chloe. I know you know her. She¡¯s a supermodel and has been very famous since day one,¡± Serra said, introducing the woman who waved at them while she was sitting on the sofa with the other girls, looking like elites too. Serra pulled her to the group that called her, and the immediately introduced Ciara. With the meaningful gaze they¡¯re giving each other, it¡¯s like a confirmation that ra is a Sullivan too. But Ciara wasn¡¯t really good at socializing. She was a bit silent while everyone was talking and having fun, as some of the women would stand up and dance sexily, pulling Serra as well, who would dance along with them 1/3Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. 13.27 Wed, 29 May Chapter 14 ¡°Oh, what the hell? Look who¡¯s here with Travis¡® circles,¡± the girls saldi ra, sipping her cocktail drink, looked at the newly arrived group of men walking in. She immediately became familiar with two of them since she had seen them on TV during her college days, and they were famous forposing music, but that wasn¡¯t really what caught her attention. She almost wanted to spit her drink. What the¡hell, Why is Callum¡ Ciara looked at Serra, who smirked at her. She leaned closer to Ciara to whisper. ¡°Oh right. I forgot to tell you this part. Callum is part of Travis¡® circle. The high¨Cranking bachelor men in this city¡ I know. I should have told you this part, but you won¡¯te with me if I do.¡± Ciara arched her brow. At first, she wanted to be pissed about it, but little by little, she immediately got herposure and realized she had nothing to be ashamed of or to be shy about Callum. She wanted to show him that she has moved on and that her world doesn¡¯t revolve around him anymore. ¡°If you¡¯d told me earlier, I should have chosen more revealing clothes, Serra.¡± Sega¡¯s eyes widened as sheughed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the spirit. You are that Ciara, I know¡¡± Serra stood straight and partied with the girls again as Ciara sipped on her cocktail drink, drifting her eyes back on Callum until she met his eyes right away. Oh, those green eyes, that stance that only Callum could pull, that physique of his that screams all the perfect descriptions of hot and sexy men in their buttoned¨Cdown ck shirts while their chests were a bit exposed and their hair was pushed back. It was him. That man who would make a woman spread her legs so wide once he smiled at them The intensity of the music sted as the red string of neon lights made Callum even more dangerously hot as he was walking to the sofa next to them. And boy¡Callum wasn¡¯t even taking his eyes off Ciara. And Ciara was doing the same, watching him like he was her prey for that night¨Can eagle hunting for its food. Callum took a seat with just enough view that leveled Ciara¡¯s position as he was facing herpletely. Callum spread his legs widely and his eyes remained on her. It was so nostalgic, as she remembered the first time she saw Callum on the beach. It was that intensity, that lust etched on his face, and that zing fire dancing on his eyes¨Cit felt like it was yesterday and it was happening again. Ciara licked her lip and poured herself another drink. She noticed that Callum¡¯s friends were taking the seat, looking at her, and whispering to him. Callum whispered back, which made the other men¡¯s faces seem so stunned. Is he backstabbing me? And what? He¡¯s spreading that fake rumor he¡¯s throwing against me that I cheated behind his back when I was his ex¨Cwife. Does he even know who Chance really is in my life? Though she wasn¡¯t really affected by it, she could still sense that the men were still ncing at her, and they seemed to be talking about her, Serra and the girls wanted to go to the dance floor, so Serra pulled her as well, which is why Ciara put down her drink and went along with them. Though she wasn¡¯t really into parties, she know how to dance. That¡¯s why she just started moving her hips slowly and sensually while her hands were touching her body as she let herself indulge in the music. When her eyes identally went to the sofa where Callum was, she immediately found his eyes while he was sipping on his rum, as his eyes were looking at her intently¨Clike a lion watching the movement of his prey. And ra, who¡¯s always been the naughty one on her own, smirked cunningly and closed her eyes as she continued dancing like she didn¡¯t care il Callum¡¯s eyes were already on her. 13-27 wed, 29 May A Chapter 14 She was so hat in her sensual dance that she was sometimes pulling the hem of her dress up,bing her fingers to her hair until it would be disheveled, and touching her chest like she was making love with herself When she opened her eyes, Callum wasn¡¯t already on the s. She tried to roam her eyes around until she felt a hot body behind her. And the smell was so familiar that she could immediately tell what it was by the fast beating of her heart. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t into loud ces?¡± Someone whispered sexily. SEND GIFT Chapter 15 Chapter 15 A smirk crawled against her lips when she realized that she was that temtion that no one could ever resist. ¡°Coming from a man who¡¯s already married or.. in a rtionship? And yet you are here, getting nosy about a woman¡¯s life,¡± Ciara replied back. ¡°If someone is married and, in a rtionship, right now, it¡¯s you, right?¡± he answered in a slurry voice as ra could feel the intensity of his body against her back. Ciara chuckled. ¡°Oh, please. Stop flipping the table¡± ¡°Why? You aren¡¯t, hmm? After filing a divorce with me? Oh, why¡ was he unable to f**k you the way I did to you?¡± ra¡¯s brow arched. ¡°You think that¡¯s memorable? When you only¡f**d me once?¡± ¡°Once you say? We did it multiple times because you were screaming for more, ra.¡± Her eyes drifted on the way Callum grabbed her waist until she leaned against him, and she could literally feel his heat, probably mixed with anger, but she could feel how hard his body waspared to her soft skin. Ciara scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself, Callum. If I was too invested in the sex, why would Leven file for divorce? I¡¯d be desperate to stay at least just for the sex, but even on that part, you¡¯ve failed.¡± ¡°Because you found another one, huh?¡± His hand was already resting on her stomach, drawingzy circles against the satin cloth of her dress that made her body electrified She was supposed to settle whatever issue she had with Callum, but it seems like Callum was too invested in believing in what he knew rather than giving her the benefit of the doubt. And she was so shameless for reacting to his touch that her body was now burning while she continued dancing, her buttocks rubbing against the growing bulge on Callum¡¯s pants while she swayed her hips and let her body be consumed by lust. D a m n it is this really running in the blood? Do we sleep with thepetitors? Well, now that I am the CEO, this might be a nice strategy to pull off. And what, Ciara? Sleeping with thepetitor? Not just anybody, but the man whom you have been obsessed with in the past, the father of your daughter, and the man who chose someone else instead of his wife! But d a m n it. He¡¯s making me so h o r n y! The music was already a st. And Callum¡¯s lips were already against her carlobe as her hands were resting on his legs for support while Callum lightly kissed the side of her earlobe. When she realized that it was still a public ce and she didn¡¯t want to be seen, though she knew that they had a security system that would clean up their dirt, she wasn¡¯t that scandalous like her other siblings, as she controlled the heat and walked out of the dance floor. She was a bit tipsy, but not tipsy enough not to walk and not to know what she was doing. Of course, she knows. And she¡¯s taking advantage of the alcohol to do the things that would stop her once she¡¯s sober. She needed another excuse that she could use once something went deeper, and that was the alcohol again. She went out of the exclusive party. Her guards followed her, and she ordered them not to stop Callum from following her back. Secondster, she was pulled by someone¡¯s arm, and as soon as she nced, it was the familiar man who had made her body tingle on the dance floor earlier. Callum just pulled her somewhere, and she went along. They went into a room that seemed to be owned or probably rented by Callum himself. 13:27 Wed, 29 May Chapter 15 As soon as they entered, Callum immediately pulled her toward him, crashed his lips against hers, and kissed her deeply while Ciara responded, her hands already on his nape and pulling her toward her as she showed her tongue into his til Ciara wrapped them instantly around his hips as he pinned her against the wall, and she groaned against his mouth. Callum carried her legs until ¡°How dare you file for divorce, he whispered against her lips as he directed his bulge against her softness and pressed it roughly. Ciara moaned uncontrobly while she was already rocking her hips to feel him even more as Callum¡¯s hands were already on her chest. ¡°Why? i thought our rtionship was only pure business, Callum? Ah, you¡¯ve missed having a business partner in your life?¡± she asked tauntingly as she unbuttoned his shirt. Callum pulled the sides of her dress off herpletely, tossing it to the floor. When her chest was exposed, Callum touched it as he crouched and put it into his mouth. His hands helped Ciara take his shirt off hins and toss it to the floor as well. She could feel his roughness-the way he seemed so aggressive, sucking and swirling his tongue around her hard peak as he was rocking her, pushing fis hardness against her continuously while his other hand was already squeezing her other boob Ciara¡¯s eyes rolled back as her nails dug against his back. Callum was alternately kissing and sucking her chest while she could hear his moan and the sound of his lips enjoying it so much. At the same time, he seemed to be so aggressive, like he was doing it with pure anger. He held her legs again and walked to the bed. He put Ciara down on the bed and immediately hovered over her as his lips crashed against her lips when Ciara attempted to pull herself up. She rested her elbows on the bed while Callum pushed her leg widely. ¡°Open it wide. I¡¯m going to touch you,¡± he ordered. ¡°If you¡¯re going to finger-f**k me, make sure I¡¯ll forget the other man, Callum,¡± she teased. And it seems to be working because Callum was so ready to f**k the **t out of her as his fingers were already rubbing the thin fabric of her underwear as he scoffed against her lips. ¡°You c**g b**h,¡± he called, pulling the panty to the side as his fingers dove into her wetness. Ciara just smirked back, closed her eyes, and licked her lower lip as Callum¡¯s lips were already teasingly kissing her jaw down to the length of her neck. She memorized it all. Callum knew how to touch her, so even if she wasn¡¯t entering her yet, her mind was already hazy as he knew what to do with her. ¡°I¡¯d f**k you tonight that you can hardly walk even out of bed, Ciara,¡± he whispered as he pushed two fingers into her. ¡°Hmm¡ I don¡¯t know. I am not sure you are capable of making me feel like that,¡± she dared. Deep inside, she knew she was already desperate for him and she wanted to scold herself for feeling that way but the alcohol was making it hard for her to stop herself. Callum knelt until his face leveled with her femininity. He pulled his pants down and put her legs on his shoulder as he looked at Ciara intently while he stuck his tongue out and delved into her wet folds. Ciara pulled herself, just enough that she could reach Callum¡¯s hair as she gripped it and pressed his face into hers while her hips were already moving. grinding against her mouth while Callum pushed two of his fingers. She was probably so deprived of sex that she was going crazy with the sensation, as she was already touching her boob and pinching it while she was enjoying what was happening to her, despite the bitter reality that it was the man who almost ruined her sanity from the past And she could feel that Callum felt the same way because he was so aggressive; he could feel his anger mingling with his roughness as he moved his fingers at speed, and he was sucking all of her like a vacuum cleaning dirt. 13:27 Wed, 29 May YM Chapter 15 Sheid back on the bed, but her hips remained reclined while she was still moving. It was so intense that she was moaning uncontrobly until her legs convulsed. But despite her release, Callum was still there,pping and sucking everything that seemed to be taking her time, as if it were a punishment and he wanted her to feel it. Here she was, letting herself fall into his trap again, but she would make sure that it was her who was on the upper hand, who was in charge. Go ahead, Collum. Make me feel pleasured. Make me feel that intensity of lust that you have. Let me know how much you missed tasting me but I will not let you fully taste me. I will torture you tonight. You can taste me but you won¡¯t have me fully. Not after everything that happened between us in the past.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Serra: I think you have a lot of exnations to give me. The guards told me you left with Callum. It was the texting from Serra as soon as she opened her phone while she was heading home. She could still feel him on her body. She licked her lip and felt satisfied. She couldn¡¯t feel the alcohol in her anymore, as if it had been drained by Callum with how he pleasured her. But of course, she didn¡¯t allow him to fully fuck her. She made him pleasure her but tortured him at the same time. Him knowing that he couldn¡¯t take her as he pleased was more than enough to make her feel even better. She doesn¡¯t care if Callum had to y with himself in order to get his release. She wants him to suffer. You should have stayed in his bed and talked about things, ra. And what? All you did was taste him, and then leave? Well, that¡¯s what it should be. She shrugged and didn¡¯t mind it. She doesn¡¯t want to stay there on the bed; expect cuddles and aftercare from the man who abandoned her in the past. And Callum¡¯s anger was so raw that it showed in his performance. And she knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk things out, knowing they just acted out of the lust they felt at that time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was like she chose to have fun for a night, and it was just a coincidence that it was Callum whom she chose. When she entered the room, her beautiful daughter was still sleeping peacefully as she saw the four a.m. time on the side of the bed. She caressed her cheek lightly as she smiled a little and crouched to give her a kiss on the forehead. She sighed and stood as she was about to shower when her daughter caught her arm and pulled her until she was now hugging her. ¡°Cara?¡± She called. ¡°You had fun with Auntie Serra, mommy?¡± She asked inaudibly while she still sounded so sleepy. ¡°Oh yes. Sleep hmm. Mommy will just take a bath, and I¡¯ll join you on the bed,¡± ¡°Okay¡¡± When Ciara felt that her hug had loosened, she stood and went to the bathroom as she took a bath. She couldn¡¯t take out of her mind what happened between her and Callum. She was wondering if she made the right decision to get out of bed so quickly, but she didn¡¯t want him to leave first. If someone¡¯s leaving the bed first, it¡¯s her. She woke up , but she was so awakened by the sweet kisses from her cheek that she smiled and hugged her daughter until Cara giggled when she fell beside her. ¡°Good afternoon, mommy. ¡°Good afternoon, baby¡± 1 brought your brunch to our room and also a medicine given to me by L. She told me I should give you one for a headache. Are you sick, mommy? You should eat so you can drink your medicine.¡± ra opened her eyes slowly and nced at the side of the bed until she saw that it was already three in the afternoon. 19-28 Wed, 29 May Chapter 16 46% When she looked at the bed, the tray and the small table where it was ced were already at the edge of the bed. So she crawled there and sat in front of it while Cara stood behind her andbed her hair using her fingers. ¡°Auntie Serra told me she would find you a date. Did you find a date, mommy?¡± ¡°Date?¡± Ciara nced at her daughter yfully as she picked up the mug and sipped on the coffee. ¡°Yes, date. Auntie Serra told me it¡¯s when men and women have the same interest and they know each other. Date. She also told me, if you¡¯ve fallen in love with each other and decided to marry, he is going to be my father.¡± Oh, Jesus. Serra and her mouth. I hope she¡¯s not telling things about Callum! ¡°Well¡¡± Ciara looked at the food as she realized who designed it. The egg was made like it was smiling and the bacon was positioned as the lips. There was a sd as well, which was her favorite, and some vegetables ¡°And I smelled another scent from youst night. You are dating now, mommy?¡± Cara asked in her excited tone. Ciara can¡¯t believe how meticulous her daughter is, who remembers small details. She seems to be paying attention so much that she knows whether it is her mother¡¯s scent or not. ¡°You want me to? I don¡¯t want to date because I only want to spend my full¨Ctime taking care of you.¡± ¡°You should date. Mommy, so someone will take care of you too. Though I know I could take care of you, in fairytales, princesses have a prince to make them happy. Though there are princesses who are happy without a prince and a queen who is happy without a king, I would be happy if you had one, Mommy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, mommy. It¡¯s fine with me. And once I have a father, I will dance with him to that song I like!¡± ¡°And what song would it be?¡± Cara started singing the song she liked, and raughed because her daughter was so cute. She even got out of bed and danced with her mother while singing. When they were finished dancing, she urged her mother to continue eating. ¡°That¡¯s my wish, mommy. I want you to date. And that man will be my father, and we¡¯ll dance!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I will think about it, okay?¡± she said, and she put her daughter into herp as she continued eating. ¡°You should introduce him to me, okay, mommy?¡± ¡°Hmm¡okay¡¡± Though she doesn¡¯t want to mention that the owner of the scent she smelled was actually her father¡¯s scent, she wants to consider Cara¡¯s suggestion about dating. It was like her own wish because she wanted to dance to the song she liked with her soon¨Cto¨Cbe father, ¡°You are fine even if it wasn¡¯t your father?¡± ra rified. ¡°Yes, mommy. As long as you are happy with him. And he loves you!¡± ¡°Do you know what love is?¡± 13:28 Wed, 29 May ? Chapter 16 ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like the love you have for me. If a witch appeared right now, you¡¯d save me and protect me. I love that you won¡¯t let me get hurt by other people and that you are willing to sacrifice your own safety. That¡¯s love.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also what we call romantic love, baby. Do you know that?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Do I have that?¡± ¡°You will have it once you are old enough. It¡¯s loveing from a stranger. Someone who¡¯s a stranger. That¡¯s where dating starts, too. That¡¯s what romantic love is. ¡°Did you date when you were young younger, mommy?¡± ¡°Welt: didn¡¯t. But I liked someone else when I was young.¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it¡daddy?¡± Ciara sighed and nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s your daddy.¡± Cara smiled. And every time she would talk about herther, Ciara would always notice the flicker of lights in her eyes. It¡¯s melting her every time she sees that her daughter seems to be interested in knowing her father, but at the same time, she doesn¡¯t really acknowledge it, as she was fine without knowing him too. ¡°Cara, I am not stopping you from knowing your father, okay? You could always meet him if you like.¡± ¡°He must apologize to you first, mommy. And once he apologized, it¡¯s fine with me if you tell him, and then I will meet him.¡± ¡°And then after that? ¡°Ciara asked. ¡°And then¡ I¡¯d tell him I¡¯m fine with you. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. And that¡ you are the best mom ever. You give me everything, and he doesn¡¯t need to give me anything because I have everything¡± Ciara¡¯s heart was melting for her daughter. She hugged her tight and kissed the side of her head. She continued eating her brunch when her phone beeped. When she looked at the screen, Chance¡¯s text shed. Chance: Are youing to work tomorrow? Ciara typed for a reply. Yes. She suddenly remembered that Serra might have told him things, which is why he was texting her because he wanted to get some information. That¡¯s why, when tomorrow came as she went to thepany, her door opened and Chance walked in. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked while she was on herptop and reviewing the other proposals. you are dating?¡± 13:28 Wed, 29 Mayw¡¤ Chapter 16 Her brows knit. ¡°Dating? Who?¡± He shrugged and sat nted on the side of the table with his left leg as his hands remained in his pocket. ¡°Your daughter has told mom and dad. She seems excited that you were dating¡± 1-40% Ciara slowly calmed down as she sighed and put her attention back on theptop. She didn¡¯t answer him, as she remembered the night with Callum that made her brows knit. ¡°Are you dating for real, or are you just going back with your fake ex husband?¡± Chance asked suspiciously. Weu, 29 May Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Ciara was in the middle of work when her phone rang. She looked at the screen and saw the unregistered number calling her. She looked at it for seconds, wondering how her phone kept vibrating She was used to getting calls from strangers. Only a few knew her number, just her family and Cara¡¯s phone for emergency purposes, which she saved its well. That¡¯s why, when it ended and someone called again, curious about it, she answered it. There was a dead silenceing from the background. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a mistaken call or if it called her purposefully. ¡°Hello?¡± She answered She heard a heavy sigh from someone as if it were relieved or hurt, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± She asked more as she stopped typing on herptop. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± a familiar, husky voice rang against her ear. It wasn¡¯t really hard to tell who was calling just by the tone of the voice. Of course, why would ra forget the voice that moaned against her earst night? Who whispered things to her while he was making her moan too. She swallowed, closed her eyes, and leaned against the seat as if she suddenly lost her energy, she was immediately drained just by hearing his voice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why did you call? And where did you get my number?¡± She asked. She already changed her number when shepletely cut him off years ago. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Why did you leave the bed? I didn¡¯t satisfy you that much?¡± He taunted. Ciara opened her eyes and smirked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯d crawl out because you will never be enough to satisfy me.¡± Callum chuckled h o r l y with a hint of hostility. He wasughing at something offending at the same time. ¡°Hmm¡ I think you are feigning ignorance here, Ciara. You¡¯vee so hard, countless times, and begged for it, and you¡¯d tell me that¡ I didn¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Callumughed again a little. A smile was crippling on Ciara¡¯s lips as well, but she tried to control it as she was having fun toying with him. ¡°Well, does it just mean that you weren¡¯t married, huh? He didn¡¯t satisfy you as well. Or, hmm, you¡¯ve left because you got what you needed.¡± ¡°Are you that invested in my life to know my sexual life, Callum? Don¡¯t you have any women to get nosy with?¡± Ciara taunted ¡°Why are you interested in knowing if I have a woman?¡± Callum asked, throwing back her question to him. ¡°I am not, Callum,¡± the answered in her usual nonchnt voice ¡°it sexual lile.¡± It was you who¡¯s interested here in my life that you wanted to know even about my ¡°You are really good at turning the tables, huh? You haven¡¯t changed, have you?¡± There was that slight irk in his voice again, that controlled anger she felt when he pleasured her. Chapter LT¡ What do you want? If you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯ll hang this up. You are wasting my time.¡± Work with me,¡± he immediately said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ciara arched her brow as there was a chuckle when she talked. ¡°A coboration,¡± he continued. Ciara rolled her eyes. ¡°You are urging me to work with thepany¡¯spetitor?¡± -You sleep with him too. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± He chuckled. Ciara¡¯s lips curled. She knows Callum¡¯s tactic when ites to business. He¡¯s a dirty opponent because he is willing to do everything he needs to get to the top. ¡°Why would I work with someone who has the main goal of ruining ourpany¡¯s reputation, hmm?¡± ¡°If I wanted to ruin it, I should have released a statement that I slept with one of the Sullivan¡¯s wives? Or woman?¡± He taunted. Ciara closed her eyes andughed. She really found his usations funny. This idiot was still thinking that I was Chance¡¯s wife or woman. What would his reaction be if he found out that I am the youngest heir of the Sullivan family? I hope I can record that because it¡¯s going to be worth watching. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options,¡± Callum offered when Ciara didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You will coborate with me, or you will get out of thatpany and work with me personally. Say¡my secretary?¡± Ciara chuckled more. ¡°I went out of your life, and you¡¯d offer thetter? You think I am invested ining back into your life, Callum? Do you think I wanted to see you or work with you? Hmm?¡± ¡°Very well, then. Should I tell Sullivan that you slept with me? Who is thepetitor of thepany you are working with so they would kick you out, and you have no choice but toe to me?¡± ra never lost the smile on her lips. She finds her ridiculous on so many levels. ¡°Idiot,¡± she uttered, and she turned the call oft She put her phone down and looked at the screen of herptop. But then, Callum¡¯s words kept on lingering in her mind, and she could not help butugh about them. She found him so funny that his words tickled her. He was offering a young heiress of the Sullivan to work with thepetitor, huh? Callum and his idiotic move. Well, he doesn¡¯t know a thing, Ciara. Can you even me him? The only thing he knows is that you cheated behind his back with the man whom he doesn¡¯t know your brother because you were seeing Chance behind his back. And your daughter is expecting her father to apologize, and yet Callum is the most thick-faced man existing to offer me a job. Has he forgotten that he wanted it all for himself? That¡¯s why he was afraid of the divorce. Idiot. She continued typing on herptop, and in the middle ofughing. Serra opened the door and walked in. When her sister saw her state, her brow immediately shot up as she grinned and walked toward her table excitedly. ¡°Oh? Something must be good happening because I caught you happily working. You gotid so well,¡± she immediately said as soon as she upied the seat at the front of ra¡¯s table. 13:28 Wed, 29 May Chapter 17 He¡¯s an idiot, Ciara said, shaking her head. ¡°And if you are here to know the details, I have nothing for you, Serra.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so killjoy, Ciara! Tell me the details! I ditched a meeting because I am more invested in listening to you!¡± She frowned at her. It¡¯s nothing, alright? We just yed around a bit Ciara replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°And? ¡°Serra leaned closer, her expression looking so invested. ¡°And that¡¯s it.¡± She shrugged. Serra¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°That¡¯s it? You didn¡¯t talk to him about¡ Ciara shook her head. ¡°Can I even talk about it in the middle of almost f**g, Serra?¡± ¡°Well, you could! Hey¡ah¡Callum¡¡¡ah¡¡¡we¡¡.have¡¡.ah¡daughter¡ Serra acted out while moaning the words.. Ciara only arched her brow. Though she o could remember being that loud every time Callum would hit her spot and she would convulse so hard, talking was thest thing on her mind right at that moment because of how mind-blowing everything was She might not praise Callum by saying that she doesn¡¯t like the sex, but at the back of her mind, she knew that it was the best. She felt so satiated. And if she were given a chance to f**k him again, of course she would. ¡°You have no ns on telling him about Cara, do you?¡± Serra pointed her face. Ciara looked at her for a while, then closed herptop and took the other documents to check on them. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t tell him a thing. Cara is fine without having a father, but you see Ciara¡ she¡¯s a bit excited when I told her I¡¯d set you up on a date so she could have a father.¡± ¡°Because she wanted to dance with her father to that favorite Disney song of hers, Serra,¡± she borated. ¡°Oh¡how cute! So, are you really going to date for real?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. But for Ciara, I¡¯d consider it. Besides, I miss having sex.¡± Serra burst intoughter about thetter. ¡°Sen?! I told you, you just needed a good f**k to remember how nice it was to be in a man¡¯s bed! But of course, you are going to choose a decent man here-not just a f u**oy to satisfy your lust, but a good husband for your daughter. You must consider our father¡¯s set-ups, or¡ you wanted your ex?¡± Serra teased and smirked maliciously. Ciara¡¯s phone lit up as a text popped out from the unknown number, and she knew who i it wasing from. Unknown number: Meet me tonight. Ciara saw the indicated ce Callum wanted to meet, and her brow arched. Serra¡¯s eyes tried to peek at her phone, which is why Ciara flipped it over. Hmm¡ so you both exchange numbers? Are you considering him now? You see, the past is the past. Maybe you could sort things out and give him a chance?¡± ¡°What chance? That f**r didn¡¯t ask for forgiveness and would ask for a chance? You¡¯re delusional, Serra. Chapter 19 Chap Chapter 19 The waiter who just walked to their table noticed the tension that he needed to clear his throat just to break whatever they were talking about while their faces were leveled. ra took herposure right away as she sat straight and fixed herself gradually while Callum leaned against his seat as well. His eyes were intensely looking at ra, and he knew that once the waiter would leave, he¡¯d answer her right away about herst statement. ¡°Enjoy your meal, ma¡¯am, sir,¡± the waiter said politely after cing all of their food on the table as he nced at them one by one. Ciara nodded and smiled a little to Amodate the waiter¡¯s service, Callum didn¡¯t budge at all, as he still looked angry, and the controlled wrath on his face was vividly expressed. The two courses of food they ordered looked so delicious that Ciara was distracted for a bit as she started taking her spoon and trying the food she ordered to check the taste. Callum, whose brows were still furrowed and wanting to answer herst rant, hesitated to fire his words when he saw how Ciara was now more invested in the food instead of discussing it continuously. So he sighed frustratingly, clicked his neck, and checked his food too while throwing a re at Ciara, who¡¯s now unfazed by him. ra nodded at the taste, took her phone out, and took a picture of if so she could send it to her daughter as she typed a text on her phone. Ciam: Look, sweetheart. Their food tastes good. Do you want to taste it, too? I¡¯ll take it out for you. Callum noticed the sudden softness in Ciara¡¯s expression that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. She looked so peaceful and content that he even caught her small smile while her eyes were lighting up as if she were talking to the most precious people existing in her life at the moment. ¡°You should take a photo of who you are with to let your man know that you are seeing someone else,¡± Callum inserted while his eyes were on his food. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Callum. I don¡¯t consider this a secret that could ruin a reputation. Go and publicize it yourself,¡± she answered nonchntly while she was busy on her phone. Ciara has been so cold and distant since day one. That was Callum¡¯s impression of her, and she just got worse. He felt like he lost the other side of Ciara that she wasn¡¯t willing to show to Callum anymore, such as her own life. She was nowpletely a stranger to him, and it didn¡¯t even matter to her whether he was still existing or not. He felt like air she could feel, but it was too hard to even notice. Ciara continued eating. Callum continued as well, but he didn¡¯t talk for a while, saving it forter as he knew he wouldn¡¯t go home unless he talked more about it to Ciara. Their dinner might have looked so peaceful as they weren¡¯t talking to each other, nor was Ciara looking at Callum, but the tension and the inner grudge against each other were just too obvious from the both of them as if they were like tamed volcanoes that would explode right then if triggered. Callum would always be amazed at how unfazed Ciara is as woman. She seems like a lioness who won¡¯t be snapped by anyone, not even by him. A he knows that if he messes with her, she¡¯s going to be the deadliest opponent because she is an alpha hersell¨Cevery man¡¯s downfall. And After eating, Ciara even got the nerve to order a champagne drink for herself, but in Callum¡¯s mind, something was shing to him years ago that he knew existed because they had done it again yesterday. ¡°Do you have a driver?¡± He asked, a bit concerned. 13:29 Wed, 29 May Chapter 19 ra arched her brow. ¡°Even if I could go to hell while driving, is that your problem?¡± Goddammit this woman¡. Callum can¡¯t really hide the piss in his face every time she answers him tantly. He would be torn between being amazed by her and being pissed at the same time because she knows how to get on his nerves. ¡°Then I have no choice but to drive you home if you drink too much,¡± Callum offered. Ciaraughed. ¡°Oh wow, how gentlemanly, Mr. Haynes, Is that another strategy to pry on yourpetitors?¡± She asked while smirking as she sipped on her drink, and her eyes were on him. ¡°If you¡¯d get into an ident after this, and let¡¯s say you die right there and then, you think I could still sleep knowing I could have done something to. stop it?¡± Ciara smirked even more, and Callum could smell the burningeback that would roast his whole existence. ¡°Really? It seems like you were sleeping peacefully for five years after not doing something you could have stopped a long time ago. This isn¡¯t your first time, Callum. Sleep well¡± Oh, damn it, really. This woman is Satan¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel guilty for signing the divorce papers you desperately wanted, Ciara.¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes remained like a hook on him as she sipped on her champagne drink, her eyes screaming all the murderousnguage they could say through her eyes. ¡°Then why are you suddenly popping into my life like you¡¯ve regretted signing it and you want me back, Callum?¡± She asked without beating around the bush. ¡°Because I am in your enemy¡¯s den? Jealous? Or¡hmm¡you wanted to use our past against me so you could have the upper hand in your so- calledpetition with the Sullivans?¡± Callum seems to have underestimated ra. Back in the days when he knew her, she was fierce yet tamed. She doesn¡¯t bite. But now he could really tell how dangerous she was as a woman. She knows how to fire her words and stand her ground without being snapped by men around her. Callum has really no answer for it, or maybe yes, but his mouth has suddenly failed to spout all of the words hidden at the back of his mind. He wasn¡¯tAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ready for it. Or he knew that Ciara didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t work with you anymore. Let¡¯s be clear with that, I don¡¯t want to see you in one ce nor breathe the same air with you the reason why loven ¡°You left to hide your crime scene, Ciara,¡± Callum fired darkly. ¡°Because you¡¯ve murdered me. I cleared your own mess by not leaving blood in the house you¡¯ve abandoned, Callum,¡± she hissed, Right at that moment, Callum almost wanted to o surrender, as he could ept defeat. ¡°I may be guilty of leaving, but you were the main suspect, Callum. Don¡¯t make it appear like I was the mastermind of the crime you started on your own. I just finished what you couldn¡¯t,¡± she continued. The metaphors she used cut so deep that Callum unconsciously reached for the bottle of champagne, poured himself one and gulped it down in one shot. ra was pure libido. She could feel the wrath burning on the sides of her eyes, which she controlled not to burst. She hasn¡¯t shouted the pain from the past, and whispering it now to the killer of her own fairytale felt so satisfying. Unable to hold her emotions, she took her purse and got some bills, which she put roughly on the table while looking at Callum. She then took her purse 18:29 Wed, 29 May M Chapter 19 and stood. 46% Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. Ciara was unstoppable as she walked to the parking lot hastily with her serious and darkening expression, and she hated why she felt the pain that she thought she had already buried for so long. ¡°Ciaral¡± Callum¡¯s voice boomed behind her. ra¡¯s walk doubled in speed as she unlocked the car rm of her sports car. But before she could open the door and slip herself in, Callum had already pulled her arm. To Ciara¡¯s anger, as soon as she faced him, she used her left hand and pped his face. Callum nced at the side as he could feel the burning pain trickling down on his cheek while he slowly looked at the front. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were up to, but I won¡¯t let you ruin me ne the second time, Callum,¡± she spat. Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Ruin? When it was you who hurt me? What do you mean ruin when it was your choice to leave, Ciara?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve given me enough reason to file for divorce! Can¡¯t you see it? You¡¯ve chosen another woman, Callum! That day, I begged for you because I needed you the most. You chose to abandon me!¡± ¡°I was doing my best for the both of us, ra, and yet, you were selfishly acting up! You weren¡¯t like that! You never care ¡°I never care! Well, then, I should have made a lot of excuses when you offered that goddamn marriage to me just to decline it. How stupid of me to assume that we could build a real family with that pretentious act I signed!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°you know, if he¡¯s single and he doesn¡¯t have a woman, nor that, Shane, maybe you should give him a chance this time? You might fall in love with him by exposing who you really are.¡± Ciara arched her brow at how Serra was suddenly sounding rational. She remembered how she hated Callum and mocked him from head to foot, cursed almost all of his generations, and called all the demons she could call, and now she would hear her advising her to give him a chance. ¡°Weing him again into my life means pulling that b**h into my life, Serra. Do you think that woman wouldn¡¯t put up a g o m fight if she thinks Fin stealing that Callum of hers from her again? That b**h is crazy. And I would never give her a reason toe back into my life now that I have a daughter. She might hurt my daughter after the ident happened to her, which she was ming me for.¡± Serra¡¯s expression changed, as she suddenly felt like she waspletely on ra¡¯s side and had just forgotten that part as she nodded to Ciara. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s Cara¡¯s safety over anything else. Over your love interest,¡± she rified. ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± Ciara admitted, and Serra leaned again, her face zooming in toward her. ¡°So you really did love him in the past?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Serra? Would I even sign that s u p i d marriage contract if it wasn¡¯t for him?¡± Serra grinned like a Cheshire cat ¡°Ah, I really want to see you in love again. Oh, the things you could do¡¡± she chuckled, teasing her sister.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After an hour, Serra then left her as she had something to take care of while Ciara did all of her work on that day until she remembered Callum¡¯s text. She was staring at it for a while while she was walking to the parking lot. When she slipped into her sports car, she called her mother right then. ¡°Hello, Ciara?¡± Her mother¡¯s voice resonated with the car. ¡°Tell Cara I¡¯lle homete. I just needed to do something.¡± Ciara exined. ¡°Oh okay! She¡¯s here with me in the living room. We are watching her favorite movie. Cara, your mother called and told me she¡¯de homete. What are you going to say to your mom?¡± ¡°Really? Is she dating Grandma?¡± ¡°Oh, silly kid!¡± Her motherughed. ¡°Mommy is dating Auntie Serra told me about it. And I told Mommy it¡¯s fine with me. She can date.¡± ¡°You heard your daughter. She¡¯s fine with it,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said giddily. Ciara wanted to rify that it wasn¡¯t even a date, but she didn¡¯t want Cara to ask more. ¡°I¡¯ll put you in a loudspeaker,¡± her mother said. I¡¯ll see youter, sweetheart. Do you want anything?¡± No, Mommy! Just enjoy dating, okay?¡± she said in her hopeful little voice. Her mother chuckled, saying that even ra could not help but smile as well. 46%Á¿ Chapter 18 ¡°Alright. I love you.¡± *I love you, mommy! She ended the call with a smile on her lips, as she was melting at how her daughter seemed to be invested in her dating too Should I date this time? I am really fine without a man in my life. But if I meet someone who¡¯s understanding, gentle, and would prioritize my daughter, 1 might consider dating Her mind suddenly popped out of Callum pleasuring her on the bed, and her expression soured as she drove to the ce where Callum told her they would meet. What is he nning? That man has something up on his sleeve, and he needs to see that I am not interested in it. As soon as she arrived at the five-star restaurant and was guided by the waiter to the table where she saw Callum in his corporate attire with his usual serious face when their eyes locked, he stood and even waited for her and pulled the chair for her. But instead of upying it, Ciara smirked and upied Callum¡¯s seat instead. Callum¡¯s brow raised, and his cheek bubbled as he slowly upied the segt he pulled for her and loosened his necktie, looking p**d. And even the waiter felt the tension between them; his smile was a bit sarcastic. She ced her purse on the table and picked up the menu as she recited her order carefully while the waiter was nodding and taking notes. Callum leaned against the chair; his eyes were intensely looking at Ciara, who was speaking calmly. He took off his coat and even his necktie as he opened some buttons as if he was suffocating now that Ciara was here. Ciara¡¯s eyes even drifted at him for a while while he was speaking, checking his chest out, and looking at the waiter again. As soon as the waiter left with her order, she ced the menu and looked at Callum. ¡°I am here to rify that I am not interested in any of your offers.¡± Callum arched his brow. ra looked so confident and sure of his decision that he could sense she wouldn¡¯t pull out of thepany or work with him. ¡°Why? Because Sullivan¡¯spany is the best of the best out there? You wanted to stay because¡ they could give you everything?¡± ra chuckled. ¡°There is nopetition between yourpany and Sullivan¡¯spany, Callum. You weren¡¯t even considered a threat.¡± Callum looked at her, weighing her expression. ¡°It¡¯s just probably yourpanypeting against the Sullivan, but the Sullivan doesn¡¯t care about you. No one has ever pulled them down. Coz you know why, they don¡¯t view the enemies as a threat to business,¡± ¡°The Sullivan sounded so you,¡± Callum said. ra shrugged. ¡°Whatever you are trying to brew, then stop it. I won¡¯t turn my back on the home that sheltered andforted me and rece it with something that abandoned me a long time ago.¡± Callum¡¯s eyes drifted to her lips as she uttered those things. ¡°Let me remind you that you were the one who filed the divorce.¡± ¡°And you signed it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ciara smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what you were waiting for, right? You were afraid I might pull my shares from yourpany. The reason you can¡¯t file a divorce is that all you care about is that losing your business partner might affect your business. I¡¯ve never been your wife, Callum Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. Ciara was uttering it calmly, but the way she fired those words screamed inner wrath, a hidden anger that was now showing to 13:29 Wed, 29 May Chapter 18 the surface after being buried in the deepest part for so long. Callum licked his lower lip and rested his elbows on the table, leaning closer while his brows were furrowed as he looked at her. ¡°You never wanted to be a wife in the first ce, Ciara, You never wanted a rtionship. You were never interested in things. You only care about yourself.¡± Ciara smirked, it was those familiar words he used her of using from the past. She rested her elbows on the side of the table as well, leaning closer until their faces leveled. ¡°Why? Did you be my husband? You wanted a wife, and yet you can¡¯t even be a husband to her? Are you asking for free food to serve on your table without even paying for it in the first ce?¡± She smiled tauntingly as her s**y voice trailed. Callum looked at her with intensity, while Ciara wasn¡¯t backing down as well. She looked so ready to fight. ¡°Oh, right. You can¡¯t. You were in love with someone else.¡± She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t flip the real side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flip? Oh, please, Callum. You¡¯ve chosen her over your wife,¡± she cut him off authoritatively. Callum looked guilty and offended. His confidence was slowly crumbling. ¡°I begged for you to choose me because I needed you the most at that time. I begged you to stay with me, but you chose her over me, business partner, right?¡± She asked mockingly, her brow arching and her Callum¡¯s jaw clenched consecutively. He looked so sion showing how serious she was.¡± your wife-no, your and his face was darkening from the wrath that was slowly looming in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve made me choose during the time when someone lost their child, Ciara? When was she using my wife of killing her child? If only you¡¯d waited and given me more time to handle it, but instead, your solution was the divorce?¡± ¡°Oh, please, Callum. Stop feigning ignorance. I heard you and your friend talking, You admitted to him that you don¡¯t want to file for divorce because you are afraid it might affect the business once I leave. And I gave you the favor you wanted. And what? You were now trying to tell me that you were siding with her because she lost a child? Then it just showed that you are willing to lose your wife over the other woman who craves your sympathy!¡± Ìï Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Callum¡¯s eyes were widening because, for the first time, ra had been so vocal that he slowly realized something. And to hear it straighting out of her mouth-ra wanting to build a real family with him-his anger turned into dust as soon as it slowly dawned on him. ¡°You¡¯re¡ Callum stopped. He blinked twice as his anger was slowly diminishing from his expression as he looked bbergasted at the moment. ¡°Not anymore,¡± Ciara dered. Instead of getting hurt by it, Callum was more focused on the truths behind it. were in love with me at those times?¡± He finally finished it, his brows knitting. Ciara didn¡¯t bat an eye while looking at Callum, knowing that his realization wouldn¡¯t matter to her anymore. ¡°Step aside, Callum. I¡¯m going home,¡± she ordered while gritting her teeth. ¡°Ciara. You were in love with me?¡± he repeated as if she wasn¡¯t loud enough earlier that he couldn¡¯t process it. ¡°What is it to you? Step aside, Callum. She looked at him warningly. Callum licked his lips as he put his hands at the back of his head like he suddenly realized a major problem. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t You were cold and distant, and¡ you¡¯ve never even told me¡¡± Callum looked so lost while uttering it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You never paid attention because you only see me as your business partner.¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s what you want, ra! That¡¯s what you rified to me! That¡¯s why I offered a marriage that involves business because I know you¡¯d be interested in staying in my life! D a m n it! Since those college days, you haven¡¯t noticed that I¡¯m interested in you. That time, I went to your f**g house because I wanted to know you! That moment, I respected your father¡¯s decision that I didn¡¯t fire my shot at you during college days because I wanted to show your father that I would be deserving soon! That moment when I would always call you and treat you to dinner-those were the signs I gave you ¡°The signs that you¡¯vepletely forgotten when that first love of yours came into the picture! Yes! We were fine in those months! But when that woman came, you pped it right into my face that I am just a business partner in your life, Callum! You¡¯ve chosen her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve chosen her because I wanted to protect you, d a m n it! Can¡¯t you see? She was aggressive! She w lost! She was mourning the death of her child! The least I could do was stay by her side so I could protect my wife from her usations! And yet¡ and yet your solution was divorce. Because what? You were seeing another man who¡¯s more sessful than me! Who¡¯s wealthier than me? You were seeing a Sullivan, who¡¯s with you now!¡± Ciara¡¯s shoulders were rocking from the intensive breakdown, and she stared at his bloodshot eyes, his wrath mingling with the pain in his eyes, the betrayal of the husband who thought his wife was interested in another man. ¡°You can¡¯t manipte me, Callum. I¡¯ve seen most of Shane¡¯s text to you. And she told me things about you and her rtionship- ¡°And you believe her, huh? Do you believe her?¡± He stepped closer, closing the distance between them. Ciara looked at him with pure restraint. She was already there, ready to fall for him again, but she didn¡¯t want to get broken the second time. ¡°Out of all the women thad in the past, why¡ why would I choose to marry you, Ciara? You haven¡¯t asked yourself about that, hmm?¡± He asked; his voice was calm yet confrontational. ¡°Shane, you think I¡¯m romantically involved with her?¡± 46%0 Chapter 20 ¡°You¡¯ve chosen her.¡± ¡°Because I needed her at that time to cover my insecurity so I couldpete with that Sullivan you were seeing, ra. I wanted Shane¡¯s father¡¯s connection to boost our business. I wanted to expand it. And yet, you were sneaking behind my back, seeing the man who had been at the top of the Haynes since day one. It was you who created thispetition in me in the first ce. It was you who made me so insecure and jealous¡± Ciara froze. She didn¡¯t expect it. She knows how c**g Callum is, but to hear from his mouth that he wanted to usg Shane for business purposes pave her goosebumps. ¡°if only saw you as my business agenda and not as my wife, I should have used you to spy and make that Sullivan fall in love with you so I could crash them one day or use them, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I worked hard, Ciara,¡± he said, gritting his tooth. Ciara waspletely bbergasted. When her daughter pointed out that they must learn how to apologize to each other, and she even thought that Callum would never apologize, now she waspletely wrong. ¡°My only mistake at that moment was not telling you about my ns. But I never cheated behind my wife¡¯s back, ra,¡± he rified. ra¡¯s eyes were almost dancing, as she couldn¡¯t focus her vision on the sincerity she had seen in his eyes. She could feel he was telling the truth. ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me,¡± Ciara whispered. ¡°How could I even trust the woman whom I¡¯ve seen in Paris multiple times? Who wasn¡¯t telling me things about herself? And who¡¯s seeing the man who¡¯s probably behind her extravagant travels?¡± At that moment, ra had seen her mistakes. It wasn¡¯t just Callum whomitted a mistake, but also her. ¡°Who are you, really? Who was that woman I fell in love with during that vacation when I sat at your table?¡± He whispered as his hand slowly reached for her hand. ra¡¯s chest was banging loudly. She couldn¡¯t hear the reasons in her head. She was thinking that Callum might be just using her against Sullivan, and a part of her could feel how sincere Callum is She couldn¡¯t answer him. The alcohol seemed to be working on her at the moment, and she felt dizzy and like she was losing her rational thoughts as Callum was making him drunk. oman. I didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers back then. I held into it for so long until I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°And mind you, woman. ra¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. But Gwen made sure that it was processed. ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to walk back to me to discuss it, expecting that you might remarry again and you will find out you¡¯re still registered to my surname, and yet, you didn¡¯t. And you even slept with me. You aren¡¯t married, aren¡¯t you?¡± ra¡¯s brows were knitting to the core. She can¡¯t process what¡¯s happening. She suddenly became so drained that she couldn¡¯t think or say anything When Callum¡¯s eyes drifted on her lips, as they slowly rose back on her eyes like consent he was trying to ask on her as he slowly crouched a bit, when Callum brushed his lips with hers gently, her senses were immediately blocked. ¡°And where is your first love?¡± Ciara uttered it in the middle of it ¡°If you were asking if I married her, I didn¡¯t,¡± he whispered against her lips. It was thest resort she had. When Callum looked at her again, his eyes were hooded. When he brushed his lips again, Ciara parted her lips and kissed him back Callum sighed and pulled her waist as his hand held the side of her neck as he imed his lips tully. Chapter 20 Ciara wrapped her arms around his neck as she deepened the kiss. She knew she had some shots, but his kiss made her so drunk that she didn¡¯t want to stop kissing him. Callum stopped and grabbed her hand for his own car. He opened the backseat and slipped ra in as he immediately crashed his lips against her without even letting her breathe for a while. He was already hovering ever her while his hands were already crawling between her legs and touching her softness, ¡°You don¡¯t know how mad I am with you. I wanted to crush you into pieces and fix you right away; you were only meant to get broken for me; I am only meant to be whole for you to fill those parts I¡¯ve taken from you,¡± he said like a curse as he pulled the thin fabric of ra¡¯s pants from the side. Ciara closed her eyes while Callum kisses trailed down her neck as his fingers dove into her wetness. ¡°I¡¯ve been so possessive that until now, behind this sess and the urge to be at the top, I could show you that I am more than that man you¡¯ve chosen.¡± idiot. ¡°You arepeting with a ghost, Callum,¡± she said in the middle of the heat as she grind against his touch. ¡°If you weren¡¯t together, then why are you in theirpany, ra? Is he your f**k buddy? The one you¡¯ve bragged to me, who could f**k you better?¡± he asked tauntingly with a hint of jealousy. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Instead of telling him about their daughter, she was savoring the movement of his fingers in her as she felt so hot and lost by what they were doing. Her fantasies for Callum from the past were slowly getting pulled from the grave, and she was starting to get obsessed with them, knowing that they weren¡¯t that drunk. Callum sipped just one bottle of champagne while she took half of hers, and she knew that it wasn¡¯t enough to make them both trun.. She was kissing him back as Callum¡¯s finger remained on hers, moving and making her crave more. They could feel the lust embracing them. They were savoring the heat of their bodies as they moved in rhythm, and Callum¡¯s kisses were tracing her lips. down the length of her neckline so that he fondled her breasts, while Ciara was closing her eyes and feeling everything that Callum had been doing for. her She knew at that moment that she had gotten caught in his waves again. The more she tries to escape, the more she¡¯s drowning in the lust that ignited¡± the feelings she had for Callum in the past. And knowing that she heard his exnation, she was already on the verge of apologizing and admitting to him that she didn¡¯t mean to leave. If Cablum were to ask her at that moment to be his wife again, she might say yes in the spur of the moment. They were both sweating and panting heavily after trying to pleasure each other. But in the end, they stopped. ra was trying to stop herself from fully giving herself again to Callum. She can¡¯t deny that she wants him to f**k her and feel him inside her but at the same time, things were still not clear between them and Callum seems to have understood it as well However, that doesn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t make out with each other. So, they did. They satisfied themselves with what they could. ¡°TIL.drive you home,¡± Callum said while ra was still sitting on hisp and panting as her head was resting on his shoulder. Thave n my car,¡± she uttered, reaching for the handle of the door. Callum stopped her and looked at her face. Ciara tried to get away from hisp by pushing him, but Callum stopped her and wrapped his arm around her small waist. Ciara looked at him as she arched her brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re kind of clingy at times like this,¡± she said, smirking mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered weakly. ra was still smirking and arching her brow, while Callum was looking at her seriously. ¡°Tell me what I need to do to win you back,¡± he whispered, leaning closer. Ciara was unfazed by his intimacy as Callum slowly caressed the tip of his nose to the bridge of her nose, tilting his head a bit and brushing his lips. against hers. Ciara¡¯s stomach was chur was the intimacy she had craved when she was young. The intimacy she wished to have. That¡¯s on you, Callum. Do it on your own, ra said. Callum nodded as he looked at her, hopefully. ra stared into his eyes as if she were trying to catch him in his pretentious act, but it was only getting more painful the more she could see how genuine he was. She still can forget what happened in the past, she was hurt and betrayed. It wasn¡¯t easy to forget the pain, but she knew that if Callum made an effort lot her the would¡ consider him right away. She suddenly remembered what her sister told her¨Cto give Callum a chance. Now she was slowly wondering if his other siblings knew the truth-that they weren¡¯t stopping her from even dating Callum or meeting him again. She has never had a boyfriend. She never tried dating. But during those early months that she became Callum¡¯s wife, it was the best thing she experienced-nat until Shane came into the picture and ruined it Now, she was contemting how to tell Callum about Cara. Though her daughter said that she could introduce him to her once their issues were solved with each other, there was something about introducing Cara to Callum that bothered her. ¡°You what?¡± Serra¡¯s high pitched voice resonated all throughout her office as soon as she told her about it. There is really no need to keep things to herself because she knows if they want to find out, they will. So she would rather tell it to them. ¡°Oh my g*d, you b**h!¡± Serraughed hysterically as she looked so happy to hear what Ciara had just done. ¡°I¡¯m quite thinking he might be up to something, and I wanted to know it. He¡¯s thepetitor of ourpany, Serra, and he sees us as his enemies. So, I doubt if¡¡± ¡°If he f**d you with feelings?¡± Serra continued with a malicious grin on her face. ¡°You know, Ciara, yes, boys could f**k without feelings, but the more you f**k, the more it develops some feelings! If he¡¯s up to something, then f**k him so good until he forgets his main goall Until he would rather f**k you than f**k us up¡± Ciara¡¯s expression soured while listening to her sister¡¯s suggestion.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about that scandalous b**h woman, Serra.¡± ¡°And what would that b i tc h do? Hurt you? Our security system is just too tight. Ruin your reputation? Do you think she would seed? Well, she can¡¯t touch you or Cara. Unless¡ she¡¯s using Callum. But that¡¯s impossible.¡± Ciara slowly realized that there might be a possibility that Shane woulde up with ns like that. When Serra saw in her expression that Ciara realized it could happen, she sighed. Stop being such an overthinker, Ciara, You worry too much! Just focus on your slowly blooming rtionship now with Callum. Sort it out. Talk to him about your past mistakes, apologize if needed, and give him a chance until he can finally meet his daughter. If he has a genuine feeling for you, for sure, he would use your daughter as another reason to be with you,¡± Ciara¡¯s brow knitted more. ¡°He would use my daughter against me,¡± Serra slowly realized that it felt so wrong as well that she shook her head, To ease your mind, don¡¯t involve your daughter yet. Besides, we don¡¯t really know what would be his reaction. Let¡¯s say, he might get mad at you for keeping it to himself. He wasted his chance to be with his daughter.¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t know he had that c u n n i n g n during that time. I was pregnant. Emotional. I felt like he really cheated behind my back, and I caught him red-handed.¡± Serra sighed. ¡°Start over with him, ra. This time, no pretensions. Open yourself slowly to him. Show him your true color, your real world, and your real name You can¡¯t me him as well that he thought you didn¡¯t care at all because even your own identity was fakel if he found that out, for sure, he would feel betrayed too.¡± Ciara would admit that it was partly her fault as well, which is why Callum thought she was cheating behind her back because she didn¡¯t tell him things and didn¡¯t even tell him the real Ciara ¨C a Sullivan. Chapter 21 ¡°Hmm, or better yet, just make him your **k buddy in the meantime. You really need the sex to distract you from this loaded work, ra¡± Well, she can¡¯t lie; it was the best part of meeting Callum them pleasuring each other and she knew she would give in eventually. He was an expert, and he knew how to make her crazy over him. He knows the spot, and he knows how to eat her properly, which is what she likes about him. He¡¯s turning her into an obsessed woman every time he starts touching her. ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Serra teated while she leaned closer and looked at her carefully I ¡°What¡¯s mind-blowing? Because I felt like he¡¯s really monstrous in bed just by judging it by his stance. He¡¯s hot and massive. That kind of man isn¡¯t gentle in bed, Ciara. They will wreck you so well,¡± Serra continued as there was a yful smile on her lips. Ciara only remained silent as she continued reading the documents, but in her mind, she could see their hot, vigorous sex that turned her on. Her phone beeped for a text, and her eyes flew to the screen right away as Callum¡¯s text popped out. Callum: Let¡¯s have dinnerter. I pick you up. ¡°Dinner?!¡± Serra said nosily when she read it too. Ciara leered at her and flipped her phone down. ¡°It smells like he¡¯s pursuing you, Ciara.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ra doesn¡¯t know how to react. To know that Callum is pursuing her felt strange, but at the same time, it churns her stomach. It was giving her butterflies, and she wanted to curse herself for feeling it despite how shattered she was in the past. Yes, Callum has made a mistake. But aren¡¯t you the same, ra? You weren¡¯t true to him. How would he react once he found out that you had built another identity to introduce to him? You don¡¯t trust him? He might think negatively about it. And worse, the lies you created made him think you were cheating behind his back. Both of you have made mistakes. He¡¯s apologizing for it, and he¡¯s willing to hold himself ountable for the wrong things that hurt you, but how about you, Ciara? This is what happened in the past. But why am I having these turmoils in my mind now that he¡¯s going to pursue me? Does he really mean it this time?. But what if he¡¯s just doing it because I am in Sullivan¡¯spany-thepany that hispany wanted to crash? There were a lot of reasons in her mind that gave her a lot of what-ifs and confusion, but at the end of the day, when the familiar sports car stopped in front of her, she found herself slipping into the front seat of Callum¡¯s car. Callum took something from the backseat and gave her a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Here, I hope you¡¯ll like it,¡± Callum said gently. She was a bit shocked that he¡¯d given her flowers. Though he has already given her from the past, she will always be stunned every time Callum does something for her. ¡°Thanks. I like it,¡± she said, vocalizing what was on her mind. Callum smiled. ¡°I kind of memorized you from the past, even though you were really hard to please. But¡I noticed you like flowers.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t, actually.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± He looked at her with confusion. ¡°I only like flowers when you are the one giving them.¡± Callum¡¯s eyes slowly widened. He didn¡¯t expect her answer. She thought that girls liked being spoiled by big flowers, but in Ciara¡¯s case, she appreciates it because it was him who gave it. ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving gardens of flowers since I was a kid. It wasn¡¯t surprising anymore when I would receive one. But¡it¡¯s different when you were the one giving it.¡± Callum stared at Ciara for a long time. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye while saying it. Callum froze in his seat to hear how vocal she was. ¡°This¡ is what¡¯s on your mind every time¡ I¡¯d give you things in the past?¡± he asked, his eyes t w i n k l i n g. Yes. Anything from you?¡± Callum swallowed hard. He gasped a bit, licked his lower lip, and brushed his hair backward. *You were really hard to read back in the day. You seem so distant and mysterious. I cannot see through in you,¡± he said, starting the engine of his sports ra remained silent, as her eyes were now on the flowers. She couldn¡¯t say anything, but what she said was enough to slowly take a few small steps from opening herself to him. She would be a far if she didn¡¯t think to start it with Callum and give it a try. She has built her walls so high in the past, but her daughter has taught her. that forgiveness should be served by those who deserve it. Where do you live right now? Your father sold the entirend, including the house, and I heard you¡¯ve moved out. You were not living in New York anymore, and¡ Callum nced at her while driving. Ciara looked at him as well, weighing his reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in Paris with¡ that Sullivan, You have a daughter with him?¡± Oh, s h i t. He has seen Cara. Callum licked his lips again as he stared at the road. ¡°I was hopeful you¡¯d lived in Paris since I know it¡¯s your favorite ce. I¡¯ve seen you multiple times there, and Coleen has mentioned to me that favorite boutique you like. And during that moment that we were in Paris, the saledy told me that¡ you were their loyal customer who kept oning back.¡± ra could sense the confrontation like Callum was sensing she had lied about herself in the past or was hiding something from him since day one. How would a woman who wasn¡¯t that rich be able to afford to travel to Paris and shop in luxurious shops? A daughter of a farmer with failingnd though Callum would believe Ciara is working, she¡¯s just eighteen and starting college. So Ciara was thinking that the reason he¡¯s really convinced she¡¯s cheating behind her back is because of that Sullivan, who, as Callum said, is behind her luxurious trips ¡°That¡¯s my own money,¡± she said, answering some of his curiosity. ¡°And you¡¯re¡working?¡± ¡°Basically, my parents,¡± she replied. ¡°Your parents. I see. I could sense t that they could spoil you. Is that the reason why thend turned into bankruptcy because of your whims? Ciara¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Am I that kind of spoiled from your perspective?¡± Callum shrugged. ¡°I just think you like luxurious travel.¡± Ciara was contemting what to reveal to him. Telling someone that she¡¯s a Sullivan is very dangerous. A lot of things might happen, and their whole family¡¯s reputation might be affected. And Callum isn¡¯t just anyone. He¡¯s a powerful businessman, too. He could use it against Ciara if he wanted to.. ¡°How did you know that the entirend was sold?¡± She asked when she remembered that she let Gwen handle it. ¡°I went there. I¡¯m expecting you¡¯d be there.¡± ra nced at Callum. ¡°And what were you doing in Paris?¡± She continued asking when she could already sense the main reason. ¡°I tried to find you,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°But I think I was toote. For the first time, I¡¯ve seen youugh while you were with a child who looked so -much like you and with that man. You showed me that all this time, I was right about you. You were cheating behind my back.¡± ra sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea,¡± she said. 13.29 Wed, 29 May Chapter 22 Callum nced at her again. ¡°But the kid looked like you a lot.¡± Ciara nced at him again. ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Callum¡¯s brows are knit. ¡°Well, I have no problem with it. She¡¯s your¡daughter?¡± Ciara slowly nodded. Her chest was pounding so hard. It was already at the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t utter it. She wanted to apologize first and tell Callum about herself little by little before introducing Cara, who told her she was willing to meet his father if they both solved their issues. Callum nodded as well as he looked at the road. ¡°But you¡¯re¡single?¡± ra sighed. ¡°You think I¡¯d sleep with you if I weren¡¯t?¡± Callum cleared his throat, and there was a stifled smile lingering on her lips. ¡°I¡¯d know you better this time. Your father told me I could court you once you graduate from college. He won¡¯t interfere anymore, right?¡± Callum nced at her. ¡°Really? A p l a y o y knows how to court a woman?¡± She arched her brow. ¡°I wanted us to work out, Ciara. I regretted my whole life that I¡¯d let you slip into my life. My ego devoured me. It got into me that¡ I didn¡¯t treat you right on those days you were with me as my wife. You weren¡¯t the clingy type, and I felt like you hated affection, so¡¡± Just like her reaction from the past, she was internally screaming inside of herself as she remainedposed. She could feel her senses overreacting to his words and she felt like she was floating. Callum chuckled a little. Out of the girls I¡¯ve met, you were really different. You were hard to please. I can¡¯t even get a reaction out of you. You weren¡¯t that vocal either. You don¡¯tmunicate your feelings with me. You were like a robot, actually.¡± Ciara could clearly see the main reason why they didn¡¯t work kout in the past. She has her own toxic traits to work out as well. Ciara sighed. ¡°I think you needed a lot of time to know me more.¡± Callum nodded. ¡°Yes. I have a lifetime for that.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll know you too,¡± she whispered, taking her eyes to the window as she didn¡¯t want to look at Callum. But then Callum¡¯s expression reflected on the window as he nced at her and smiled while biting his lower lip. She felt like she suddenly lived in a fairytale. Those princes and princesses who try to know each other because of how dreamy he makes her feel about things Cara, I have good news for you. But I hope this will go well. You might finally dance with your father, Cara. Your real father. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°Wow, mommy! You¡¯ve got flowers!¡± was Cara¡¯s reaction as soon as she went home after her dinner with Callum. Áã21%Çú It became a nice dinner. Though she could still feel the barrier between them, Ciara well and she would know him at the same time. was slowly trying to open herself to Callum so he would know her +5 Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s brow shot up as soon as she saw the flower Ciara was holding when she went in. ¡°Someone gave it to me¡¡± ¡°Your date?¡± Cara grinned. ¡°Ahuh¡¡± Ciara smiled and handed her the food Callum bought so she could give it to Cara. ¡°That¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°From your date, too?¡± she asked excitedly. Ciara smiled and nodded as she pinched her cheek lightly. ¡°Grandma! I will have a father soon! My mommy is dating, grandma! She has flowers too!¡± Cara said as she pointed at the bouquet of flowers Ciara was holding. Ciara¡¯s mother only chuckled as she gestured to prepare the food for Cara so she could eat it. Ciara went to her mother and kissed her cheek as she looked at the flowers. ¡°You¡¯re dating?¡± she asked, as if she wasn¡¯t convinced by the flowers. ¡°Someone is trying to pursue me,¡± Ciara exined carefully. Mrs. Sullivan nodded, but there was something in her expression. She looked at Cara, who was now sitting on the chair, as she rested her elbows on the table and watched how her personal maid opened it for her. When Mrs. Sullivan looked at Ciara again, she could sense that her mother was insinuating something. ¡°Is that¡Cara¡¯s father?¡± she whispered, just enough for Ciara to hear it. Ciara couldn¡¯t answer it right away. Though she knew that soon enough, whatever her decision was if things went well with her and Callum, she wanted to introduce him to her parents¨Cto her whole family. ¡°Your father has paired you to a lot of men, or introduced all of the finest men in the city, yet you rejected them right away. You didn¡¯t even let them pursue you or even court you well, or at least get to know these men. If there was one man whom I guess you¡¯ve given your attention, it was this man who impregnated you, this man who¡¯s the father of your daughter, this man who¡¯s the reason why you moved to Paris for how many years?¡± Ciara gestured to the housemaid to take the flowers into her room and put them in the vase. She walked to the sofa to sit while her mother followed her, and it seemed like she was still eager to know the truth. ¡°You are seeing him again?¡± Mrs. Sullivan whispered more as she tailed with her daughter. ¡°We want to sort things out, Mom. I wanted to give him a chance this time. And I¡¯m nning to tell him so soon about Cara.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Sullivan seems happy about the news that it showed in the tone of her voice. Ciara took a seat and nodded. ¡°If things go well, I want to tell him about me, Mom. We didn¡¯t work out in the past because I kept a lot of secrets from him. It created a conflict that resulted in our misunderstandings.¡± 21:38 Thu, 30 May M Chapter 23 +5 ¡°Who is that, by the way? You¡¯ve been keeping that man since day one. Your siblings might have an idea, but they weren¡¯t telling anything. If you think he could be trusted, if he is serious with you, and he would apologize for what he has done to you in the past, then¡¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually the Haynes.¡± Her mother looked shocked, but not shocked enough that it seemed like they had a clue about the man she¡¯d been seeing. ¡°That¡¯s the man I heard, which your father was also suspecting you have a rtionship with. Though we couldn¡¯t confirm it,¡ it¡¯s really true? You are dating the heir, the new CEO of the Haynes Corp.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t dating yet, mom. I still want to see if he meant it. I don¡¯t want to be reckless in thi ¡°I am not trying to taint him. Our family might not view the Haynes as ourpetitors¨Can enemy, but their family treats us like one, Ciara. He might be but I pursuing you for business purposes, a tactic to get to the top. If they would be the leadingpany in business, our family doesn¡¯t really care, know, it would be disappointing for you and especially for Cara that her father¡used her mother in order to get to the top through maniption.¡± Ciara sighed because that is what she thinks too. It¡¯s hard not to think about those things, knowing that they could be the main reason why Callum was pursuing her. She knows Callum so well. But at the same time, she wanted to trust him. She called Gwen that night as well to confirm if Callum had signed the divorce papers. ¡°He didn¡¯t take the bait. I offered a lot of things that would be convenient for him, but he didn¡¯t. I was honestly surprised when he finally did just before you came back,¡± Gwen said while she was already in the walk¨Cin closet and changing clothes. Which means¡ All this time, he didn¡¯t marry. Because if he is interested in marrying someone else, then he would sign the divorce paper so he could marry Shane. But he¡didn¡¯t until recently. I am not sure yet what the reason is, probably because he thought I was already married. Which means he meant everything he said to me. He only sees Shane as his business agenda. And he really likes me even in the past? Because,e to think of it, Ciara He was so invested in getting you back that he even offered that you would work with him again or that you would just go out from the Sullivan because it was the man whom he was so jealous of from the past. The man with whom he thought you were romantically involved. The man whom he uses as a goal to be at the top just to prove a point. There was something about her realization that made her stomach churn, and she felt like she was melting from the inside as she could see fireworks in her mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked as she sighed. ¡°Because you don¡¯t want any news from him, and you are moving on. If you really want him to sign the divorce papers, thest resort would be-¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Ciara cut her off. Ciara could sense in the seconds of pause in the background that Gwen was processing her answer, or she already knew what was happening. Of course, she knows. She probably knew that she had been seeing himtely. I am seeing him again, and we talked. She might not talk to me about it, like how Serra would be so nosy about my sexual life or the decisions I make, but I know, at the back of her mind, she has something to say. ¡°I also want to know about thepany of the Wilson if they¡¯re connected to the Haynes.¡± ¡°I know you would ask about that so soon. But the Wilsons contributed a lot to Haynes, which is why they quite got a lot of big clients, which resulted in more opportunities and sesses outside the other foreign countries. Let¡¯s just say the Haynes used them as a bridge to travel to big cities.¡± 21:39 Thu, 30 May M Chapter 23 21%°l +5 ¡°In exchange for what?¡± Ciara asked, intrigued. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like the Wilsons were favoring the Haynes on deeper levels.¡± Shit. Which means Callum has really used Shane for the benefit of his ownpany? And t¡ woman might be expecting Callum to marry her in return. ¡°You think he¡¯s serious?¡± She suddenly asked as she watched herself in the mirror change into her nightgown. ¡°The answer would only being from you, Miss Ciara. You are the only one who will know that, and that is you.¡± ¡°I am also thinking about Cara. She might like it if she found out the one who¡¯s pursuing me is none other than her father.¡± ¡°Your daughter is understanding. I¡¯ve seen how she doesn¡¯t really mind if she has no father. So if you think introducing her to his real father won¡¯t cause her harm, then do it. It¡¯s up to you.¡± She wanted Gwen to monitor Callum, but a part of her wanted the natural process of their rtionship this time. Without connections involved. She wanted to know Callum on her own. She wasn¡¯t really afraid of getting hurt; what she feared was that his reputation would be tainted in Cara¡¯s mind as her father, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen. She doesn¡¯t want her daughter to realize that her father is cunning and bad. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but think as well. Just how much can Callum do to reach the top? If she could do that to Shane, she knows the consequences might bite them in the future.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Can I trust you again, Callum? 21:39 Thu, 30 May Chapter 24 15 40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 24 For the past few days. Ciara has seen how Callum seems to be serious about pursuing her. He would take her to dinner every day and give her flowers and gifts-such as jewelry and whatever luxurious things would suddenlye into Callum¡¯s mind. They would meet and would talk with each other. Little by little. Callum tries to break down her walls and learn more things about her Callum slowly realizes that there are a lot of things that he really didn¡¯t know about Ciara and more than half of them, Ciara only likes because of him. He wanted to scold himself for being stupid. for not trying so much, and only assuming. Just asking a question would actually help He wanted her on deeper levels. But at the back of Ciara¡¯s mind, she was wondering if Callum was only doing it to gain her full trust But how would he use me! If you use me against the Sullivans, then isn¡¯t it too nd? I am a real Sullivan. But what if he would exacerbate the issue, reveal that he was seeing a Sullivan, and expose me? But what would he get out of it? Or does he want to use me to spy against Sullivan: I am not a fool to ruin my family¡¯s own business just because of him. Or maybe Serra is right. I¡¯m just overthinking things because I¡¯ve been hurt in the past and I am afraid it might repeat, which I don¡¯t want to happen again. Her thoughts vanished as soon as she received a call from Callum while she was in the middle of checking some important fles: Callum would sometimes leave a message. Now that he called, it was unusual that her brows furrowed as she answered. ¡°Hello, Mr. Haynes, she called formally. setting it into a loudspeaker as she continued to work ¡°Are you busy? I¡¯m done with my meeting,¡± he informed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bit busy, but it¡¯s alright. Why?¡± she responded. ¡°I just called to hear your voice, that¡¯s all,¡± he said in his slurry voice. Ciara stopped reading the document as she looked at the screen of her phone. ¡°Why? Homy?¡± she asked bluntly. Callum barked augh ¡°You think I¡¯d call you for that reason?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Callumughed sexily ¡°Really?¡± Cura pushed herptop closed and took the phone as she leaned against the seat. ¡°Did you call for that reason?¡± ¡°No. Of course not. I¡¯m just checking on you¡± he chuckled tauntingly It¡¯s been werks, and Callum has been so consistent that Ciara is already used to his presence every day. He would show up and fetch her for dinner. They would say random things that Ciara was slowly bing open to O 15:40 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 24 ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡± he asked. ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to your father again. Is that okay?¡± Ciara froze a bit. She knew that Callum was talking about the father, whom she introduced. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a dinner if you want to talk to him,¡± she said. ¡°Really? Then¡ I¡¯ll be fine by the end of this week.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell him.¡± 67% She knew that it was just weeks and she shouldn¡¯t fall for him right away, but she was slowly bing that woman again who would always say yes to whatever Callum wanted. Though her heart learned to put a boundary between them, as she was now pursued and Callum was making an effort for her, she knew that this time she would start a different rtionship with Callum. And this time, there were no pretending or secrets. She has no idea how Callum would react, but this time she was willing to say sorry and apologize for keeping it to herself, resulting in a misunderstanding. ¡°This is your date¡¯s scent. Mommy!¡± Cara said as soon as Ciara went home, and she kissed her cheek. Ciara smelled herself, and indeed, Callum¡¯s scent lingered on her every time she would stay in Callum¡¯s car. ¡°And wow! You¡¯ve got flowers again! You already have so many flowers! Wow!¡± Cara said as she pped amusingly, ¡°You like it?¡± she asked as she handed her the food Calum bought for her.. ¡°Yup! It¡¯s pretty!¡± She hasn¡¯t told Cara that the man whom she was dating was none other than her real father, but she wanted to tell her once she settled her issue with Callum-telling her who he really is after Callum meets her real father-so she could introduce Callum to Cara 100. She was now hopeful that she could build a happy family for Cara. Even though her daughter is fine without a father, she knows Cara deserves to have a father figure she can look up to. ¡°Are you having fun with dating, mommy?¡± Cara asked while she was lying beside her after Ciara read her her favorite bedtime stories. Ciara noticed that she looked so sleepy, but still, she looked so eager to talk to her mom. ¡°Yup. And guess what? I¡¯m going to introduce you to him. Do you want it?¡± Cara smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. And then we¡¯ll dance.¡± Ciara chuckled and tickled her. Caraughed and wiggled a bit while trying to catch Ciara¡¯s finger. ¡°Oh, love you, sweetheart.¡± Cara slowly closed her eyes until she fell asleep with a smile on her lips. One thing that makes her afraid is the fact that there¡¯s a big chance Callum might be up to something, but then again, she is doing her best to give herself a chance-apologize and start again with Callum because of their daughter. ?? 15:40 Fri, May 31 J Chapter 24 It was Sunday when Ciara decided to take Cara to the mall so they could bond, at least. Despite her busy schedule at work, she didn¡¯t want to lose some time for her daughter, so she wanted to make sure they were still doing the things they used to do, such as groceries and shopping. ¡°Can I have this, mommy?¡± Cara asked as she showed the box of toys she wanted. Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Of course, baby. Do you like it?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cara nodded and put it on the cart. ¡°Thank you, mommy, I wont ask for anything. This is fine.¡± Ciaraughed and kissed her cheek. ¡°You might want anything other than that.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me. I have more toys at home. And Uncle and Auntie Serra were giving me lots of toys, too. Including grandpa. I don¡¯t need more.¡± Ciara¡¯s expression melted. It was what she liked about Cara. As she was growing up, she could see the contentment in Cara; she felt proud of herself that she had managed to teach her child how to only ask what was enough for her. Though she wanted her to know that she could get all the things she wanted, Ciara knows that once she grows up, there are certain things that you just cannot have, and that¡¯s okay. After their grocery, Ciara lets the bodyguards take everything to the car, as there were two more bodyguards following them secretly, blending into the crowd, just enough that they could guard Ciara and Cara well. They went to their favorite restaurant so they could eat while Cara was licking her ice cream while they were walking, and someone suddenly bumped into them. Cara stopped as her ice cream shoved on the skirt of the woman Ciara¡¯s eyes widened so much that she immediately opened her purse for a handkerchief while Cara looked at the woman, who just groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± ¡°You brat! Would you watch your way? Don¡¯t you know how much this skirt costs?¡± She yelled so aggressively, cutting off Cara¡¯s apology that Ciara stopped her movement-not just because someone shouted her daughter in public, but because the voice of the woman was so familiar. She looked at who it was to confirm her spection, and she was right. It was indeed Shane Wilson-the woman who used her in the past of killing her child. When Shane looked at her as well with an irritated expression, as soon as their eyes locked to confirm that it was Ciara, her expression worsened so much that it even darkened. Ciara grabbed Cara and put her behind her. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t mean to¡¡± Cara whispered in her worried expression. Ciara nced at her daughter and smiled. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s okay. I will handle it.¡± Ciara looked at Shane again, who was now in full anger, as it vividly showed on her face. ¡°So you have a daughter now. Wow. You¡¯re happily married after ruining my life, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Shane said andughed sarcastically. Ciara sighed and opened her purse. ¡°How much is your skirt?¡± She asked as she took her check. ¡°You think you could afford it, huh? Oh..right. You¡¯ve married a rich man. That man whom you cheated behind Callum¡¯s back.¡± Shaneughed sarcastically. ? O 4/1 15:40 Fri, May 31 AM. Chapter 24 Ciara didn¡¯t wait for Shane to tell her the price of the skirt, as she only looked at it once and immediately ssified which brand it was. She wrote down the price and gave it to Shane. ¡°I doubled the price for the stain. Here. Take it and shut up.¡± Shane looked at her with a smirk and a death re. The anger she has for Ciara is showing, and Ciara would feel how much Shane hates her. ¡°Does your daughter even know what kind of mother she has?¡± Shane asked, tilting her head to see Cara, who was peeking from the side of her mother. SEND GIFT Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°You would really continue on that narrative of yours, huh? We both know what happened on that day,¡± she said as she stood on her ground. Shane smirked while the anger was still on her face. ¡°If you weren¡¯t guilty, then you wouldn¡¯t run away and hide for how many years. You are that guilty that you left, you murderer,¡± she spat. ¡°Mommy,¡± Cara called in her shaky voice. Ciara had almost forgotten that Cara could hear everything. So instead of talking back to Shane, she nced at the bodyguards, signaling them to do their job as Ciara walked past her. ¡°You bitch! Where do you think you are going, huh?¡± Shane attempted to chase her, but she was suddenly blocked by the bodyguards as Ciara calmly walked out. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It was an ident. And you already said sorry It¡¯s enough, Ciara said to her daughter, who was still ncing at Shane, who was trying to pass the bodyguards blocking her way. ¡°Why is she so mad at you? And what¡¯s¡murderer, mommy?¡± Ciara has never introduced Cara to any type of violence because of her gentle parenting. Now that Shane suddenly popped out, she was ming herself for being so reckless, almost regretting why she went back to New York when, in fact, her life in Paris was way more peacefulpared to New York. Ciara could still hear Shane screaming and using her of anything as she was trying to get away from the blocking, but she couldn¡¯t. Ciara took her child to the nearest restroom as she carried her and let her sit on the sink. When she saw the fear in Cara¡¯s face, she felt so apologetic for her daughter that she witnessed it She cupped her face and caressed it using her thumb as she looked at her carefully while their faces leveled. ¡°It¡¯s a bad word. That woman is using me of something I didn¡¯t do, just like earlier. She likes to point fingers and make it seem like it was your fault, but it wasn¡¯t. It was an ident, something that you cannot control.¡± ¡°But why is she so mad if it was just an ident? Doesn¡¯t she know it was?¡± Cara asked confusingly. ¡°There were kinds of people like her who didn¡¯t view idental things the way they were. Instead, she med the others, which is bad. You should not point fingers at people who didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nor use them of doing something they didn¡¯t do.¡± Cara nodded as she looked at her mother worriedly. She caressed her cheek as well. ¡°Are you okay, mommy?¡± Ciara nodded and smiled. ¡°I am okay now. As long as you are okay.¡± Cara leaned closer and hugged Ciara. ¡°She¡¯s scary. She might be waiting outside and hurt you, Mommy. I don¡¯t want to go outside. Ciara sighed and caressed her daughter¡¯s back as she kissed the side of her head. She sheltered her so much that Cara had never seen any form of violence around her. May it be shouting, hurting, or even cursing. Even the Sullivans were so gentle to her that the only environment she was used to was the peacefulness of her world because she was sheltered by her mother. 1/4 ||| O 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 25 ¡°Hello, Gwen?¡± Ciara answered while they still stayed in the restroom. Cara doesn¡¯t want toe out, afraid that Shane is still there and might do something foreign to Cara¡¯s eyes. The bodyguards already handle it,¡± Gwen exined carefully. ¡°I want her out of the mall. Cara is quite traumatized toe out. I don¡¯t want her popping out of nowhere while we are still here Ciara said. ¡°Alright, copy. I¡¯ll call the security to escort her outside.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Ciara turned the call off and looked at Cara, who was trying to peek her head at the entrance of the door. Ciara walked toward her and offered her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ciara said, smiling at her daughter. ¡°But¡the woman..she might still be there, mommy.¡± Ciara shook her head. ¡°No. Mommy has already taken care of ith And just like that, Cara¡¯s expression calmed down. It was enough as an assurance because her mother said so powerful her words to Cara are. That¡¯s how Ciara distracted her for a while, bringing her to the restaurant they were supposed to visit. And it seems like it was Gwen¡¯s idea as well, that suddenly, minutes after ordering, a group of familiar Disney characters went out as Cara¡¯s favorite song resonated all throughout the ce. The others were curious about the sudden y of the music, but then, when the other kids liked it, especially Cara¡¯s, whose eyes were widening as she saw her favorite characters dancing and greeting each of the tables, she was so excited to be greeted as well. ¡°Mommy!¡± She pointed at them excitedly. Ciara chuckled and took out her phone to document Cara¡¯s uncontroble smile as she was now moving on her seat while singing cutely and dancing as well; her body was like a bamboo stick being yed by the wind. Each of the Disney characters greeted Cara while waving their hands at her and giving her a flying kiss while gracefully bowing to her as if she were a princess as well. And Cara, bowed at the same time, holding the sides of her dress while she was giving the respect back that those who were watching pped and were in awe of how cute and respectful Cara¡¯s response is. It was she who was only singing to the song yed, and some were now whispering if the restaurant had prepared it for the little girl, assuming that it was probably Cara¡¯s birthday. And just like that, Cara¡¯s mood lightened while she was already holding a flower as the other Disney songs continued on that hour while they were eating, and the waiters were still dressed in their Disney characters, Even the chef went out as well, serving food with the design of the Disney characters too, so Cara was fully entertained and forgot that she was worried earlier. It was one of the few things Ciara was thankful for as a Sullivan. She could ess privileges that helped her daughter, who wasn¡¯t in the mood earlier. Though she could handle her, what wen did made it even better.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve liked it?¡± Ciara asked while they were already heading to the parking lot. ¡°Yes, mommy! We should eat there again! I didn¡¯t know there were Disney characters there. I thought they were only in 2/4 O < 15:40 F Chapter 25 Disnend.¡± ¡°Well, you ar a princess. Maybe they followed to cheer you up because you were sad. ¡°But¡ I wasn¡¯t sad. It was you who was sad.¡° ¡± Ciara was a bit stunned that her daughter had acted sad earlier, thinking that her mother was sad. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I would only be sad if you were sad. Are you sad?¡± Cara shook her head. Ciara smiled andughed, as did Cara, whoughed too, as she hadn¡¯t noticed that their flower had already dropped and was resting on the side of her car. ¡°Excuse me. Your daughter dropped¡¡±The sudden familiar voice of someone stopped as soon as Ciara nced, including Cara. Ciara¡¯s smile slowly vanished when she saw Callum holding the Bower Cara dropped. ¡°Ciara.¡± Callum called. Ciara¡¯s heartbeat was banging loudly. She suddenly froze, thinking that the father of her child was just in front of her. Callum¡¯s hand drifted to Cara until he crouched down just to level her. When their faces leveled, Callum saw Cara¡¯s eyes, which was the same color as his. the color of There was something about the child that melted him, but at the same time, he knew he cared because it was Ciara¡¯s daughter, who just looked exactly like her mom. ¡°Is this yours?¡± Callum asked gently Cara was looking at Callum in a curious way as she nodded a little. When she smelled something that seemed so familiar, she looked up at her mother. ¡°Mommy. He smelled like the scent when you wereing home after dating.¡± Ciara was shocked by Cara¡¯s sudden mention. And to Callum¡¯s reaction, who arched his brow and looked up reaction as well, the stifled yful smile on his lips was just too obvious. ¡°I know your mommy,¡± Callum said. Cara looked at him again as Callum handed the flower to her, and Cara took it gently from his hand. ¡°Thank you. How did you know, mommy?¡± ¡°Well, I think that scent you smelled belongs to me. p to see Ciara¡¯s Cara looked so stunned that she looked at her mother again. Callum smiled when Cara looked at her again, as he noticed the sudden change in her expression as if she were so thrilled to meet him. ¡°What is your name, little girl? ¡°Callum asked. Tam Cara,¡± she introduced. ¡°Hello, Cara. I am Callum¡± he said as he gently took the flower cut of her hand and put it on the side of her car. meet you¡± ¡°Nice to Chapter 26 Chapter 26 11 Ciara was melting to the core-her daughter just met her own father! Though Cara has no idea it was her father, Ciara could see how Cara seems invested in knowing Callum and paying attention to him because she smelled to him the scent that she could smell to her mother that came from the one pursuing her which Callum has sincerely admitted as well. But then, when she suddenly remembered that Shane was also in the mall, she slowly realized that something might be going on. Ciara pulled Cara a bit, almost wanting to hide her from her behind, and Callum noticed it. He lifted his head and looked at Ciara, whose expression of sudden guard shed through her face. She looked worried and territorial.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cara slowly stood behind her mother again, but this time she was tilting her head curiously and looking at the man who now stood and looked at Ciara. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said. ¡°We shopped and¡ate,¡± Ciara exined as she looked at her car Callum licked her lip and nodded. Ciara, who wanted to know what he was doing there and wanted to hear from him the reason, eagerly uttered the question that lingered in her mind. ¡°And how about you? What are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, ¡ Callum licked his lips and looked at Ciara. ¡°I was supposed to meet with someone, but¡ Someone. It¡¯s Shane. I knew it. They¡¯re stillmunicating. And Callum might be getting my trust for Shane¡¯s sake. What? He wanted to take revenge for what happened to that woman. Is that it? And because he found out that I have a daughter¡. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Callum asked concernedly as he caressed her elbow when he noticed that she looked tense. Ciara nodded and pulled her elbow away. Callum was a bit shocked that he could feel the sudden distance Ciara was giving him. She looked so heavily guarded by herself again that even the way she looked at him vividly expressed the distance she wanted for the both of them at that moment. ¡°I gotta go,¡± Ciara said. Callum¡¯s brows knitted as Ciara walked past him while pulling her daughter, who was ncing at Callum. He smiled and waved to Cara, who smiled back and waved as well. Ciara didn¡¯t even look back as she pressed the car rm and slipped her daughter first into the back seat, then into her driver¡¯s seat right away. The boundaries Ciara has lowered are now suddenly rising up as she is slowly questioning whether she did the right thing by giving Callum the chance to know her. Of course, Ciara. If Callum got your attention, you¡¯d fall for him and you might get hard at pulling yourself up again. So better yet, guard yourself instead of falling so deep! And knowing that Shane traumatized my daughter, I will never let that woman show herself in front of my daughter again! She is violent. Worse, she mighte up with something that would harm my daughter. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s brow knitted as soon as Ciara opened up her n. ¡°You¡¯re going back to Paris?¡± Mrs. Sullivan rified. ¡°I realized that my life there is way more finepared to here, Mom. It¡¯s just that Cara has grown up there. She likes the environment. And we were used to living there. 1/3 ||| O 15:40 Fri, May 31 AM Chapter 26 Mrs. Sullivan dropped her utensils and looked at Ciara worriedly. ¡°Did something happen? Maybe we could do something about it Ciara. How about your position in thepany? You were making a good start. And I wanted more time with Cara. She seems to be enjoying herself here.¡± Ciara paused for a while as she caressed her forehead. She wasn¡¯t used to Cara being nervous or afraid of something. And violence in front of her , she witnessed it. Worse, her daughter looked so traumatized that, for the first time, she had se eyes. ¡°Should I call Gwen to confirm it? Or you¡¯re going to tell me? What happened?¡± Mrs. Sullivan asked eagerly, as she could not set it aside knowing that it involved her granddaughter. ¡°There was a woman who showed up from my past, which brought fear to Cara earlier and made her traumatized. Thest word hardened as the anger mingled with it. ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Sullivan stood. Cara was already resting in the room as she fell asleep early, and Ciara went down to drink some water when her mother was still in the kitchen, so she joined her at the table to talk about her sudden decision. And now that she has told her the main reason for her decision, she knows that she wasn¡¯t overreacting about Cara¡¯s safety because even her mother looked mad. ¡°It was also the main reason why I can¡¯t introduce her to her father because there was this woman who¡¯s mad at me. S wants Cara¡¯s father. If I introduced Callum to Cara, and Cara would find out that the woman is rted to Callum, I do know what would happen. And worst, for sure, if that woman found out that Callum is involving himself with me again might hurt my daughter against me, Mom. I don¡¯t want it to happen.¡± Then why are you going to fly out to Paris if we could charge that woman right away? Our security is much tighter than anyone else, Ciara. She cannot touch you, or your daughter. Show them that they cannot touch you. Show them who you really are so they would fear messing up with you. That way, she would be her ce and know who she¡¯s messing with.¡± Ciara was so worried that she didn¡¯t even answer Callum¡¯s calls and reply to his texts earlier. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to him for a bit while her mind is on hold. ¡°Think about your decision thoroughly. If you want to go back to Paris, we won¡¯t stop you. But think about it thoroughly. Ciara. Don¡¯t just leave things behind. The years might pass again, but what you¡¯ve left will always haunt you because you didn¡¯t face it.¡± And there, it struck her. She was so shocked by what happened earlier that she thought the solution was to leave right away, as she didn¡¯t want her daughter to experience it again. But then, it was also her own fear that she had escaped from the past, which is why she went to Paris. It wasn¡¯t because she wanted a peaceful life; it was because she wanted to leave everything behind that she thought she couldn¡¯t face or didn¡¯t want to face. And her mother is right. She was just running from something that would haunt her again and again. And now that the ghost from the past wasing back, she was so afraid of repeating the cycle that she would rather leave instead of breaking

She tried to give herself some chance to think about it more thoroughly, but at the same time, she wanted to tell her family about what happened because she knew they all needed to know the truth behind the escape she made. ¡°If the princess called for a family meeting, no one must be too busy not to attend it,¡± Chance chuckled when he took the seat while everyone was waiting for her. They would always gather in their mansion dressed in all tuxedos, as it showed how they were in the middle of dealing with something business-rted, which they just ditched for the so-called family meeting. ¡°I have an important announcement to make,¡± Ciara said as everyone immediately listened; even her father looked at her seriously. 2/3 ||| O 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 26 Gwen was just on the side, carefully listening, as she was always invited to the Sullivan¡¯s family gatherings because she took an important part in maintaining what they wanted or setting up new rules to fit into the family¡¯s new set of rules. ¡°Last time, I took Cara to the mall. Unfortunately, we stumbled upon a familiar woman past as¡ that wife of the man whom Cara¡¯s father is.¡± ¡°So you really married that piece of shit,¡± Louis said in his cold voice. someone who knows me from the Mr. Sullivan licked his lower lip and leaned against the chair as he nced at his wife, who was listening carefully as well. They have an idea that Ciara will finally reveal her past, which she has been hiding from them for how many years? ¡°Yes, I married him on paper. It¡¯s actually business-rted that¡¯s what he offered, but I married him because¡ I like him.¡± Chance¡¯s expression, including Serra¡¯s, was just too obvious not to notice, as they both couldn¡¯t stifle their smiles, unlike Louis, who was wearing his strict expression. ¡°Unfortunately, I filed for divorce because a woman-his first love-came into the picture. She used me of pushing her, resulting in her miscarriage. But I didn¡¯t push her. She was so obsessed with Cara¡¯s father that she was willing to ruin my image for him.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Ciara could feel the heavy tension between her family as soon as she fully mentioned the part where she was used by the woman-the first love of the man whom she fell in love with. ¡°You didn¡¯t take legal action?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked, his expression turning dark. y didn¡¯t y tell this to us during that time, Ciara? We could have done something about it,¡± her mother said worriedly. Serra shook her head disappointedly. Even though she has an idea about the woman, she has no clue about its depth. ¡°If only you¡¯d told me about it, I should have put her in the right ce. She has no right to point fingers at you. There must be another angle to her usations. Sullivans are well-mannered, and this is not just any Sullivan; this is Ciara she¡¯s using. Serra said while gritting her teeth. Ciara gestured to let her finish for a while, which is why they calmed down a bit and shut up when it showed on their expression how they wanted to storm out and trace the woman who used Ciara. ¡°It was the reason why I left Paris because¡I felt like no one sided with me when I said I didn¡¯t do it. Even the father of Cara sided with her.¡± Ciara saw the disappointed reaction of Chance, especially Louis, whose brows were now furrowed. ¡°That motherfucker, really?¡± Chance whispered as he heaved a sigh and smirked mockingly. ¡°But then¡that¡¯s not my main concern here. I have long forgiven them in the past. I moved on without any baggage in me. I never hated them that deeply. I gave up everything they coulde after me willingly, even the shares I had from thatpany. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me,¡± Ciara exined carefully in her serious voice as they were nodding like she did the right thing. ¡°The main problem here is about Cara. She looked at them carefully. The anger in their faces was now vivid, as they all shared the same sentiments. ¡°That woman brought trauma to Cara. We saw her in the mall, and she disyed so much violence in front of me that Cara got afraid that the woman might hurt me. She doesn¡¯t ever want to go out of the mall, afraid that the woman might still be there.¡± Mr. Sullivan closed his eyes as he massaged his temples. Everyone could sense that he looked so mad, and he was just controlling it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I told Mom the other day 1 wanted to go back to Paris because I didn¡¯t want my daughter to have these kinds of fears. I don¡¯t want it to happen anymore.¡± Serra looked at Ciara carefully, and even Chance¡¯s brows knitted, but no one disagreed about her decision, saying that it was the best thing she could do at the moment. ¡°But mom is right. If I leave, I am just trying to escape what happened in the past. And if I do it again, I won¡¯t break the cycle, and it will o will only keep haunting me. Worse, I don¡¯t know what might happen if I face it again in the future.¡± Mr. Sullivan nodded as if he agreed with her. And even Serra was nodding too, as it showed in her expression that she wanted Ciara to fight this time. ¡°I am aware I didn¡¯t push her. I know that I wasn¡¯t the reason she lost her baby. She attacked me first. She was aggressive. The only thing I did was to protect myself from her, but I never harmed her.¡± Mr. Sullivan looked at Ciara with wrath on his face. III 15:40 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 27 ¡°She tried to hurt you?¡± He asked thunderously. ¡°Multiple times, dad,¡± Ciara said. ¡°Not just physically, but also mentally and emotionally.¡± Mr. Sullivan stood on his seat roughly. ¡°Gwen, trace the woman and tell me the details of this girl.¡± ¡°No, father,¡± Ciara said, inserting herself into her father¡¯s order right away. ¡°Ciara, that woman must be punished¡± ¡°That woman was just so confident because she thinks she¡¯s bigger than me just because she is the daughter of the Wilsons,¡± Ciara exined briefly. ¡°And who are you, Ciara?¡± Louis asked; his voice was taunting. Chanceughed and leaned against the seat. e I created another identity, a new version of ¡°They have no idea who I was. I never told them anything about my life because me, during my college days when I met Cara¡¯s father. So this time, I wanted to introduce myself formally, at least. I want tounch a big project that would shake all of the businesspetitors in their chairs,¡± she said fearlessly. Chance and Serra looked at each other. Louis rested his elbows on the table which indicated that his full concentration was already on her, and even Mr. Sullivan¡¯s pause just showed that he was willing to reconsider what was on Ciara¡¯s mind. What is it, Ciara? Her mother asked intriguingly. ¡°I want to reveal myself as the newly elected CEO of Sullivan¡¯spany. There was a deafening silence from her family as they looked at each other. ¡°I want to show them who¡¯s behind the family they feared and imagine if it¡¯s a woman. More importantly, it will give a nice impression to the luxurious brands we are handling that, all this time, a woman is involved. Knowing that people would assume behind the sess of every business is an old businessman, Ciara looked at her father. Serraughed a little. Chance was smirking, and even Louis arched his brow. ¡°What? Am I that old?¡± Mr. Sullivanined that it made his childrenugh more. ¡°I am not going to own up to all of the sesses Sullivan has established, but I want to reveal myself as the newly elected CEO, the youngest heiress at the top right now.¡± Serra smirked. ¡°I like that idea of yours.¡± ¡°As long as your security is tightened more. And you aren¡¯t allowed to go to ces now if you¡¯d do that. Are you fine with that?¡± Her father asked. Ciara nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad. As long as my daughter is safe.¡± Mr. Sullivan nced at Gwen, who nodded. ¡°I will talk to a television broadcaster to do an interview. We could feature her in the biggest magazine, a big show on television, and even put her face on the biggest establishments out there so everyone would know about her.¡± ¡°Sis is gonna be viral. Imagine the beauty!¡± Serraughed like she was having fun. Ciara was so ready for a fight as if she just signed herself up for battle she needed to win for the sake of her daughter. Other than that, she changed her number and didn¡¯t want to contact Callum anymore. 2/3 ? < 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 27 Shane has been a threat to her since the moment she showed how violent she is just to have Callum, and she doesn¡¯t want that kind of life for her daughter. She would rather not continue the love that was slowly blooming between the two of them than deal with the woman who ruined her in the past by using her of killing her child and making her husband side with her. Though she understands Callum¡¯s side, this time she is now protecting Cara from Shane. She would never tolerate that kind of mistreatment of her daughter, whom Shane shouted at. The Sullivans didn¡¯t waste time granting Ciara what she wanted. And even Gwen released a new teaser right away, as they were nning to market Ciara¡¯s exposure. It¡¯s going to be an explosion. The whole business industry-especially those who are curious about the Sullivans-would finally be given a chance to see one of the billionaires. What was more shocking was that the rumor about the Sullivan, living a low-key life would probably shock those who became her ssmates in college. Who would even think that all along, they have had a Sullivan schoolmate? Gwen handled everything until, when tomorrow came, the big television shows were suddenly releasing teasers about Sullivan¡¯s new CEO-the youngest heiress. And other than that, in New York Times Square, there¡¯s already an ad for it and even some big billboards all over the city. The news escted so fast that it even trended on different social media tforms as everyone was talking about it and invested in seeing the faces of the billionaires, who¡¯ve been very low-key for centuries. It wasn¡¯t just the public who was eager to know, because even the business industry was looking forward as well, even thepetitors who always wanted to be at the top, like Sullivan, or who were eaten wholly by this family. On the inte, people were expecting a man. Chance has been seen by the other big businessmen, but he hasn¡¯t been revealed yet. Though he¡¯s been facing a lot of rumors that were only handled by Gwen herself, no one really thinks that this time, a woman would reveal herself as the youngest billionaire of the Sullivan household. SEND GIFT COMMENT 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 exposure would be massive. So when she was invited to do her first Gwen made sure that the coverage of Ciara¡¯s first interview in a very big show in New York, for which she has more than one line-up, it was already a sure bet that everyone would know about the young heiress of the Sullivans. Her interviews weren¡¯t live at all to keep her security tight. She del the interviews one by one. As she dressed in her all-ck coat, her hair cascaded prettily as the valley of her breast showed because of the line of the dress coat that made her look so superior and intimidating. ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve never met a Sullivan, and you¡¯re here. The youngest Lillionaire of your n,¡± Ellen said, the famous interviewer who would be firing the interviews at her. Ciara smiled as she satfortably and elegantly. ¡°So¡ my team-the head of your security team has prepared some questions for you that you can answerter during the interview, which means everything here is fine to be asked. But if you wish to add some more, we will let you, because I wanted to ask a lot of things as well, but it seems like it won¡¯t be allowed by your side, Ellen chuckled as she showed the paper to her. Ciara took it from her hand, which she scanned carefully. Everything was rted to business and her family, but there were no personal questions about her family-who are the names of her siblings, how many are there, and so on. She also saw what Ellen was talking about, which needed her information, as she wanted to ask about personal things such as if she is single. ¡°Maybe I could answer the rtionship part. It¡¯s not that personal to me,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, really. That¡¯s great then!¡± Though she wasn¡¯t nning to mention that she has a daughter, as she wanted to keep Cara¡¯s privacy and only reveal herself, her main goal is to show those who were trying to hurt her-she was thinking about Shane-whom they were trying to mess with that it will serve as a warning to leave her alone. She had a busy schedule because of it. Some who met her and did an interview were so mesmerized by her beauty that even a famous magazine, whosest appearance on that day was before everything would be released publicly, praised her. She just showed her skincare and the things she normally does in her normal routine for a day, as well as preparing to dress up to go to thepany. After everything, she watched the videos, as she could see herself being so natural. ¡°You could really pass as a supermodel. Aren¡¯t you nning to be one? With your height, the shape of your face, the fierceness in your eyes, and even the beauty you have, it¡¯s like you were born for the camera. Look at how magnificent your angles are,¡± one of the staff members of Vogue said. Ciara smiled and shook her head. ¡°I am not really interested in modeling. Though I like fashion, I never imagine myself on the runway.¡± It was a tiring day for Ciara, but at the same time, she was having fun because of the gentle treatment they showed her. She was respected and well amodated, like an important thing that shouldn¡¯t be handled recklessly. ¡°I will already see Mommy on television tomorrow.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes widened when Ciara told her when she went home. ¡°Yes, sweethean.¡± ¡°Wow! I¡¯m going to see Mommy on television!¡± Ciara chuckled as she watched her daughter jump and run while looking so excited for it. O 15:40 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 28 ¡°Your date will see your on television, too, mommy!¡± Ciara¡¯s smile slowly faded when she realized that it had been almost two weeks since she started ignoring Callum. She remembered saying to Callum that she would introduce him to her father, but things changed drastically, and now she would introduce herself in the eyes of the public, which might shock everyone. When tomorrow came, Ciara went to thepany to review some of the proposals while the inte-including the show she attended-started showing up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t looked at her phone yet, but she received a text from Gwen saying that it was sessful. So she added a tab on herptop and checked on the inte until the famous show she attended trended, and she saw how the views were suddenly increasing in just a minute. It¡¯s gaining thousands in each second that she could smell; it would be a million views in a day. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I know every one of us is so curious about the Sullivans, the richest family in this generation, who are linked to multiple luxurious brands that contain billionaires. Despite the massive sess of their family, we all know how low-key they live their lives. Some were thinking they might be just around, living a simple life. But tonight, in my show, the youngest heiress, the newly appointed CEO of Sullivan Corp., is now here with me, ready to give us a glimpse of this wealthiest family. May I present to you¡ Ciara Sullivan, the youngest billionaire-the CEO of the Sullivan Corp.¡± And just like that, the camera slowly moved to Ciara, who was sitting elegantly in her ck coat as she was shown on the video. Ciara checked the thousandments and saw the shock of thementators whom she read. Oh, my god? All this time, the CEO is a woman? A young woman? The beauty! Oh my god! Guys! She¡¯s my schoolmate! Ciara! Oh my god!) Ciara left the app and went to the other tform until she confirmed that her name had indeed trended. And in just an hour, her face went up on the billboards and the New York Times Square as well, showing her intimidating physique that shocked everyone. She finished her own work, as the inte seemed to be going crazy because of Sullivan suddenly dropping a bomb. When she went out of her office, the other employees were now looking at her, holding their phones, so they immediately hid and bowed a bit as she walked. Ciara could smell the sudden shake she made in the business industry. Though she couldn¡¯t record or see what Callum and Shane¡¯s reactions might be, she knew that she was untouchable by their ns to hurt her. ¡°There was a lot of paparazzi outside thepany, ma¡¯am,¡± her secretary informed. ¡°Though they wanted to be let into the parking lot, it was immediately handled by the security,¡± her secretary continued. ¡°Don¡¯t allow any visitors,¡± Ciara said as the secretary nodded. She went to the parking lot and slipped into her sports car as she slowly went out. But then she saw a familiar sports car tailing behind her. What now, Callum? Your question has already been answered. Do you think I¡¯d cheated behind your back with a Sullivan? And how would you exin that Shane was in the mall and you were there, too? I almost fell on your pursuance, but I cannot just lower my guard knowing that what happened in the past has scarred me, and now your daughter has been traumatized by your woman. 283 ||| 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 28 ¡°He¡¯s following you. We¡¯ll distract him,¡± she said, hearing Gwen¡¯s voice on the call. ¡°No. Let him follow me. I needed onest talk with him.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her bodyguards who were supposed to block Callum¡¯s way slowly gave in as he was now advancing until they leveled on hers. Ciara slowly lowered down the window until Callum¡¯s window lowered down as well. Her eyes remained at the front, while in her peripheral vision, she could see Callum ncing at her. ¡°Stop the car and let¡¯s talk, Ciara,¡± he heard Callum¡¯s voice boom Ciara nced at him in a cold manner and increased her speed. Callum followed. She went somewhere where they could talk privately until she stopped it somewhere that no one would interrupt them. Callum¡¯s car was parked behind her as well, and they both went out. Ciara saw the three cars somewhere that stopped as well, and she knew that they were her bodyguards. Ciara leaned against the door of her car as she crossed her arms when Callum looked at her with pure demands, his jaw clenching. ¡°You¡± he said, looking at her intently. ¡°I want you to stop pursuing me,¡± Ciara said without beating around the bush. Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°You introduced me to your parents, Ciam. Who are they? All this time¡.you¡you are a Sullivan? Are you kidding me?¡± Callum chuckled as the betrayal mingled, and Ciara could sense his controlled anger. ¡°Does that even matter, Callum?¡± Ciara arched her brow. ¡°I¡¯ve invested my time in knowing you, Ciara. I was eager to get to know you from the past. And yet, you were pretending? You didn¡¯t tell me who you really are. You¡¯ve made a fool out of me.¡± 373 COMMENT Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about it, Callum? Why? If you¡¯ve found out that I am a Sullivan, will you even consider choosing me instead of Shane, your first love?¡± Callum sighed heavily. He could feel the wrath banging against him as he put his hands at the sides of his waists while his jaw was clenching. ¡°You think I would use you for my business agendas, Ciara?¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that what you did to me in the past? Offering a marriage so you could use me? Not filing a divorce because thepany would be affected?¡± Callum sighed heavily again. He looked so done, and it was etched on his face. ¡°Ciara, as I told you, it was my own way so I could even know you better. So I could¡be closer to you. But I meant when I chose you. It was sincere. It¡¯s just that it turned out drastically when I¡¯ve seen you a lot of times meeting that Sullivan, which¡. his jaw clenched and he looked at her with a hint of betrayal. ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°You never trust me, and I don¡¯t trust anyone when ites to my personal life, Callum. I am not permitted to share anything.¡± ¡°You married me,¡± he bargained. ¡°We were supposed to trust each other.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that foolish reason when you weren¡¯t on my side at that moment. I needed you the most,¡± she said, gritting her teeth. ¡°I said I was doing that to protect you!¡± ¡°To protect me?! I felt abandoned on that day, Callum And that woman¡I saw her at the mall that day, you were there too! She traumatized my daughter!¡± Callum¡¯s eyes immediately softened as soon as he heard Ciara¡¯s daughter. ¡°If you you are pursuing me so that bitch could get back to me-pointing fingers that I was the reason why her child died- which was your child, then stop pursuing me anymore. I¡¯ve seen through your motives and I¡¡± ¡°What? You think¡I impregnated her?¡± He cut her off and stepped closer. Ciara wasn¡¯t fazed by the fact that Callum was already inches in front of her, his face level with hers as she clearly saw the storm in Callum¡¯s eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯d slept with another woman while I¡¯m married to you, Ciara?¡± he hissed and put his hands on the side of hers, locking her in his arms.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ciara remained leaning against the door, while Callum was nowpletely facing her. Ciara nced at the other side, checking the cars when her bodyguards went out of the car one by one, but Callum just held her chin and turned it to face him again. ¡°Eyes on me, miss,¡± he said with a thick ent. Oh, damn it¡ ¡°You think I¡¯d sleep with her, ra?¡± he asked, leaning closer as if he were trying to pull those butterflies Ciara had buried for how many years just to kill her feelings for him. ¡°How would I even know when she¡¯s your first love, Callum? I can¡¯t read what¡¯s on your mind. You might be fantasizing over 1/3 < 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 29 her every time you two spend time together.¡± Callum chuckled mockingly as his hot breath kissed her lips. ¡°You¡¯d be so traumatized if you could read what¡¯s on my mind during those times,¡± he whispered as he tilted his head and looked at her tauntingly. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you patiently because I don¡¯t want anyone. I want you at that moment. If you think I¡¯m not serious about us at that time, then you think I¡¯d offer you marriage?¡° Ciara¡¯s stomach was churning. She looked at him with her sleepy eyes. ¡°Callum, what do you want to happen now? I don¡¯t want to be in your world anymore. I already went out.¡± She pushed him a bit, but her hand held onto his necktie so tightly that Callum¡¯s eyes drifted on it. So instead, he leaned closer again. ¡°Then let me into your world this time. Let me know you for real, this time. Not as a Sullivan, nor that woman you¡¯ve introduced to me from the past, but the real you. The Ciara whom I¡¯ve seen in Paris drinking her coffee calmly. The Ciara whom I¡¯ve seen having her own quality time like the whole world doesn¡¯t matter to her because she has built her own world. Let me in.. and I promise¡I promise I would do everything to deserve it.¡± Ciara looked into his eyes. It was almost melting as if he were pleading for his life. ¡°Then drop the Wilsons,¡± she said firmly. Callum¡¯s brows are knit. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t drop them? Because they were the reason why you¡¯ve made it to the top? And without them, you would be nothing?¡± It was a straight insult Ciara was firing to see if Callum was willing to surrender something that involved the business in which Callum has worked over the years. Callum sighed. Ciara saw the confidence that never vanished in her. ¡°This isn¡¯t about businesses or the names we are carrying. Ciara But if that¡¯s the only thing that would calm you down, as I know I am the reason why you don¡¯t trust me anymore, then I will let you control it. I will let you have it on your own.¡± Callum was nodding as if he would give everything Ciara would demand from her. She was a bit guilty, but she wanted to see an assurance that Callum was willing to drop whatever connection he had with Shane. The woman whom she felt like a great threat to her-and to her daughter. ¡°Just please, after this, let me pursue you. Take me back,¡± he said pleadingly. The Callum that seems like a beast-the CEO of Haynes and now a billionaire-is begging for her to take him back. And she cannot believe that no matter how she tries to kill the feelings she has for him, Callum has always found ways to pull them. back ¡°One wrong move, and you know what will happen this time, Callum.¡± He chuckled a little. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Sullivan. Because one wrong move, I¡¯d lose you. That¡¯s it, Ciara.¡± Cura gulped down If Shane didn¡¯t show up in the mall and traumatized her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t remember the painful past, and she would probably be in Callum¡¯s arms right then She was holding back on giving him a chance because it he hurt her, it wasn¡¯t her who would end up being hurt, not even her daughter 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 29 ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t just lose me. You will lose¡two of me.¡± Callum¡¯s brow knits. He looked confused, wondering what Ciara meant by her words. She sighed and she could feel the storm brewing inside her hear. Callum, don¡¯t disappoint your daughter. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Cara was to television. too hyper for the whole night, as she could not stop talking about how pretty and amazing her mother was on ¡°My mommy is so pretty. And she is inside the television like a princess!¡± She chanted again while Ciara was brushing her hair. st Callum at this time but she wants to Ciara chuckled and remembered what Callum had told her. She still cannot fully trust be ready for all the possible things that could happen. ¡°Cara, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it, mommy?¡± she asked, ncing at her.. ¡°Well, the truth is. I¡¯ve been meeting up with your fathertely. I was now trying to patch things up with him. I haven¡¯t apologized yet, but he is willing to apologize to Mommy and fix things¡± Cara looked at her with curious eyes. Ciara continued brushing her hair while her mind was already fixed on her daughter¡¯s reaction. ¡°And I am willing to apologize too. And tell him so soon about you once I make sure that his intention is pure. want me to introduce him to you one of these days?¡± ¡°To my real father?¡± She asked. ¡°Well yeah¡ Cara slowly took her head and pressed her fingers. ¡°I am fine without my father, Mommy.¡± So, do you Her brows knit. Thest time she opened it up, Cara was willing to meet him, though not that she would go with him if Callum asked her to go with him instead, but she has given his father a chance to go with him. ¡°W-Why?¡± She swallowed hard. There was something about Cara¡¯s answer that tugged at her heart. So, she stoppedbing her hair and rested her chin against the small space in her shoulder. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Ciara asked gently while looking at her daughter who seems who have already made up her mind. ¡°Because I am fine without him. You look happy now, Mommy. We are happy without him. And if hees back, I don¡¯t want you to be hurt again. I don¡¯t want the witch toe for you. The witch will make you sad and cry. If that happens, I will I don¡¯t my father if that means the witch wille too,¡± cry too. Ciara smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°You really love your mom so much?¡± Cara faced herpletely and hugged her nape so tight that Ciara chuckled a bit, wrapping her arm around her waist. ¡°Yes, mommy. I love you so much. I am going to protect you forever, Mommy.¡± She sighed as her lips stretched for a warm smile as she caressed her back. She was melting. However, knowing Cara¡¯s reason, it seems that the incident with Shane had affected her. Cara was now so protective of her that she didn¡¯t care if she would not meet her father again if that meant her mother would not get hurt. She might not have been able to get the support she wanted from Callum years ago, but Callum gave her a baby that would never turn back on her and would always think of her welfare over anything else. ¡°That bitch?¡± Shane¡¯s face was red because of the anger that embraced her while she was holding the remote control of the 1/3 O 15 40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 30 television while watching one of the interviews with the young billionaire heiress of the Sullivan. ¦° ¡°She¡¯s a Sullivan?¡± Her blood was boiling more. ¡°The killer of my child is a billionaire? And why did she reveal herself this time, huh? What is she airing at? To get Callum back? To show him that she¡¯s that great!¡± In her anger, she threw the remote at the television while her shoulder was rocking so hard. She was so mad ¡°Now, you think I won¡¯t get back at you, Ciara? You think that being a Sullivan-a billionaire-is enough to put yourself at the top! Well, then, I will make sure that I pull you down! I will make sure that I serve the justice of the baby whom you¡¯ve killed! I will make sure that, for the first time, the Sullivan n will be tainted all because of your dirt. If you are doing this to show Callum how great you are, then let¡¯s see.¡± Her smile formed an evil smile while her hands were turning into fists. After all these years, she was just waiting for a goodeback for Ciara. Out of all the women who have a connection with Callum, it was her who irked her the most because Callum considered marrying her and not her. It was her deep-rooted hatred that resulted in her immeasurable anger toward Ciara. She wanted Callum all for herself. She doesn¡¯t want him to share with anyone or give him to Ciara. And on the next day, just like Ciara¡¯s sudden appearance, the sales of the Sullivan were so massive that the public was now demanding some products that represented Ciara. That was her first strategy, as she wanted to make her own perfume brand out of the luxurious brands they wer which touched her. ¡°This is CARA perfume. A new luxury perfume that embodies femininity and strength, something that every wom ck, sexy, and wise. I want it to have some floral scent and a bit musky as the smell of the rose-the main symbol of brand will be highlighted,¡± Ciara said formally as she exined her newly proposed first project that she would be relea ¡°And what¡¯s the difference between this perfume and our other luxurious perfumes?¡± It was Louis who fired the question since everyone didn¡¯t want to ask anything, especially Ciara, the daughter of Mr. Cielo Sullivan. ¡°Well, it gives women empowerment. Something that women love nowadays. Though this isn¡¯t intended to mock men, it will serve as the scent of strength for every woman who uses it. Scent is very powerful when worn, as it will attract the people who will smell you and create this kind of impression on what kind of person you are ording to the things you like. And this scent has this aroma of something powerful, intimidating, ssy, and confident.¡± Everyone who was listening was nodding. Even Chance, who was silent the whole time-including Serra, who¡¯s very amazed -together with the board members were very pleased to hear how Ciara¡¯s mind works. ¡°I like her idea, Louis. Stop finding fault in her. This is her first time. Let her try it on her own,¡± Serra said, arching her brow at Louis. Louis¡¯ expression calmed down. ¡°I was only testing the water, Serra. There were more intimidating people that would swallow her whole in this business industry. I am just preparing her.¡± ¡°Who has more questions?¡± Chance looked at the others. ¡°And how dare you question her?¡± And just like that, everyone was alreadyughing as Ciara shook her head. Though she was confident in her first project proposal because she knew that she was getting a nice impression from the public, releasing a brand that screams like her is a nice move to market a product that she would be working on. As the decisions were agreed upon and everyone shared their opinion-mostly positive-Ciara finally got the chance to release her first-ever perfume, which she named after her daughter, Cara.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°So, who would model this?¡± Chance asked as she looked at Ciara ¡°Are we going to find someone else that fits into this scent? Of course, Ciara will model this. She fits perfectly. If the public 2/3 III 15:40 Fri, May 31 Chapter 30 loves her, then let¡¯s give them more of her,¡± Serra said, smiling proudly. The other board members nodded as they agreed to use Ciara as the model of the newly released CARA scent, praising her for having a model-like body that is perfect for marketing the perfume. ¡°Wow. All this time, you have those brilliant ideas in you that you weren¡¯t sharing! I think your luxury perfume will be such a massive hit that everyone will be eager to buy it. Haven¡¯t you seen your impact on the inte? Everyone¡¯s getting to know you! You were suddenly famous!¡± Serra said proudly. Though Ciara wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked the idea of fame, she wanted to use the benefit of it byunching something that would mark how her mind works and how she loves scents. As soon as she went into the office, her secretary put all of the documents that were theption of the outsiderpany wanting to propose some coboration with her. She checked one by one until a folder caught her attention because, as she opened it, the proposal was just so familiar. I want to have dinner with you. She scoffed and shook her head, but there was a smile lingering on her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips. Thest encounter that she had with Callum was not great but who would have thought that he would resort to this kind of strategy in order to ask her out? I didn¡¯t know you had this kind of sweetness in you, Callum. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t put her guard down. She won¡¯t make the same mistake again. 3/3 É« SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 31 Chapter 31 falling for him again For the pack toy the fun before of yo In this fantarcopford The only tenton the read th Bercely at the camels, and into her wts were all caken pray it the override re stored and looked at the fished perdure Sheen dure stepped in at what sheeked her, who in her the threaty dress with y I¡¯m sorry it I wanted toe here, tony at kunne fine 1 word in with your due! ¡°Oh, sweetheart You can always true here¡± Though she wasn¡¯t posteal publicly, re is just to Nandortatdet her hold we be peated on the ne Gwen has full control of it And even the employees in Sullivan¡¯spany we strictly bored team pesting anything med to live¡¯s bec they¡¯re monitored on the inte as well to, norme really dar that But of course, those who knew her Cara had a daughter would talk about it serverly medenog momma be the facien ¡°She is the most mysterican Sullivan among the others imagine, the only shares on tune when clueless despite the things she shares, unlike her other sibling. We wredd be ruted two that would spread on the inte, just the word of mouth from those who have seen them¡± her life, and you will any per taken ¡°Exactly. But the other rumor spreading about her was when she was yeaded as the youngest heiress of the bullivan Ast read somements, some of those who gre to these hood where she took her redley thought she was only talking to the heir of the Haynes, which was Callum Haynes who is now the yeing a billionaire of the Haynes and the new C3 Thugh they couldn¡¯t present some pictures as they only witnessed it, alg of it imed that they were seen talking mostly during college days, or Miss Cima was only talking to that man¡± ¡°Hut the Haynes are now the murder onepetitor of the Sullivan They¡¯re more likely enemies of theirpany to would it be possible if he was the father of her childe ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why are the Sullivans and the Haynes not rating your heard that Callum has far from the Wilsons Though I didn¡¯t hear that he already married her, it was said that Callum is bound to marry that woman¡± ¡°Thepany is shared. For sure, they would marry each other That¡¯s how rich people dead with expanding their 1/ 15:40 Fri, May Chapter 31 ¡°Guys. Speaking of the Wilsons,¡± the woman who¡¯s also an employee showed her phone to the three women whom she was talking to. ¡°The Haynes just dropped the Wilsons and are no longer part of theirpany anymore. Which means the rumored marriage between the daughter of the Wilsons and the CEO of the Haynes isn¡¯t true?¡± Ciara, who just passed by while holding the hand of her daughter, together with Serra. Serra made them shut up as they all tried to act formally and bowed a bit, afraid that they would be scolded for being caught talking. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± Serra said meaningfully and nced at Ciara. as if th And because Cara was with them, she didn¡¯t answer her sister, who was smirking at Ciara, was something to it. But at the back of her mind, she was already thinking about it. It was a hidden message between Callum and Ciara that she wanted to test Callum to see whether Callum would drop the Wilsons who contributed a lot to theirpany, just to prove to her that he was sincere with her. Well, Ciara. You¡¯ve got the answer. What do you want him to do again? But what if he¡¯s secretly telling Shane so they can work on it together? She was having that major turmoil inside her head once again, and she even confirmed that it was true when it was also gotten into the news. A lot of people were talking about it on the inte and making their own narrative, including those who were thinking that there might be something deep going on about Ciara and Callum Ciara might not check the inte, but the rumor has already reached her that sometimes she would just pretend she didn¡¯t hear it. Though she doesn¡¯t want to release any opinion about it as she is one of the hot topics every day, she knew that it was the perfect timing for her to show more of what she¡¯s hiding on her sleeves. Theunch of the luxurious perfume will be held at amuseum, where most of the business tycoons, billionaires, and big people in the business world will be invited to the luxury party to introduce the different kinds of scents. ¡°You looked so gorgeous, Cara,¡± Ciara smiled as she crouched down while wearing the ne that matched Ciara¡¯s ne too. She is in her white dress, while Ciara is in a long backless satin dress with a faux shawl wrapped around her arms, making her look so ssy, including her silver stilettos with glitter as her hair is in a high ponytail. ¡°You are so pretty, mommy,¡± Cara said. Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Are you nervous? Don¡¯t worry; no one will bother you there. You can freely do what you want. The guards will look after you, so I hope you stay with Auntie Serra while I do the work, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, mommy. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bother you. I will support you, Mommy.¡± Ciara chuckled and kissed her forehead, All of the Sullivans are attending the said party, which would only be secret aside from Mr. Sullivan, who has already revealed himself since day orie. When they arrived on the red carpet, Ciara was with her father as the camera shed. Everyone was desperate to take a good shot of her, as she looked so morous and fierce because of how intense her eyes were. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be with me for this kind of event. But look at you right now. And this event is even yours,¡± her father whispered as they walked to the stairs heading to the entrance of the museum.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m trying to embrace it, Dad. This is my real life. Though I wanted to make some changes, I¡¯m still having fun.¡± 15:41 Fri, May Chapter 31 Her father chuckled. ¡°Yes. You are really making changes to the way you want your life to be. And I¡¯m loving it.¡± He kissed the side of her head. There were a lot of big names arriving, while the other Sullivans blended well, including Serra, who brought Cara so she would not be suspected of being a Sullivan. As soon as everyone entered, the luxurious set-up weed their eyes while the orchestra started ying with the violin, making everything ssy, while the perfumes at the front were being disyed as the main event, showing the different kinds of scents Ciara would release. Ciara knew that the party was open to every businessman who has a big name in the business industry, including the socialites they have invited as well. That¡¯s why when Ciara saw Callum arriving alone, wearing a tuxedo, and his hair was pushed back, he was immediately greeted by the others. When Callum found her eyes and they locked gazes for a while, she saw the interest Callum had for her to pull another talk. Thepetitor is here, huh? Checking how to sabotage or¡ how to make me fall in love with you? 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT O Chapter 32 Chapter 32 As the event continues, everyone is now getting interested, not just in knowing the scents to be introduced but also in seeing Ciara in person who is the first Sullivan that was revealed publicly. Who would not be interested in her when her public appearance was so powerful and everyone was getting curious about her! She was suddenly hitting massive sess by just exposing herself, and there were a lot of women who were eager to support her: even most of the big socialites in other countries came just to see her. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Ciara Sullivan,¡± the MC introduced in the middle of the opening ceremony. Everyone pped as Ciara stood and walked to the stage to give her speech. When she stood in front of everyone, she could see in their faces how eager they were to get to know her. ¡°Good evening,¡± she said formally, saying that she saw how some of them smiled and some were seriously looking at her. ¡°I am Ciara Sullivan. The main purpose of this event is to introduce a newly released project I personally spearheaded, which lined up with the other luxurious scents from ourpany. I want to introduce CARA, a brand of new luxurious perfumes that embodies elegance and empowers the strength of an individual through how it is perceived. I wanted tounch this project to also help the street children by giving them a proper shelter.¡± The impact of her speech has been shown to the listeners, as their smiles remained and was saying. vwere eager to know what she After her long speech, everyone pped and even stood to give her support. Ciara smiled and let everyone try the scents, Though the event wasn¡¯t done yet, to see how the socialites and the others were so invested in the scents, taking pictures of them, Ciara could see that they did a great job, She was approached by a lot of influencers as well, including big business names, to take photos of her. She was interacting and letting them take a photo of her, as they were so eager to know Ciara. Other than that, there were men with whom Ciara could smell the motive because of the way their lips stretched and the way they talked to her. ¡°Wow. You are more than a goddess of beauty in real life. I mean, wow, you are taking my breath away,¡± a man said as soon as she went to Ciara for a picture. Ciara chuckled a little. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had gotten those kinds of reactions because even the other men were showing their obvious reaction to her beauty and the way they would gasp at her. She saw Serra interacting with the other socialites as well. Her eyes suddenly tried to find Cara whom she knew Serra was with earlier. When she didn¡¯t see Cara, she tried to spot her mother, who was talking to the other business partners as well, her eyes immediately drifted to her other brothers, but failed to find Cara. r panic as She knows that Cara has her own bodyguards who would look after her for twenty-four hours, so she controlled her p the excused herself from the group of socialites and walked to her bodyguards. ¡°Where¡¯s Cara?¡± She asked. Her bodyguards looked at each other. One of them got his walkie-talkie and startedmunicating with the others. ¡°She¡¯s in the restroom, ma¡¯am. She was followed by her own bodyguards. Should we check on her, ma¡¯am?¡± Ciara sighed in relief as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said, walking to where the restroom is. 1/3 Chapter 32 She saw from the alley of the restroom the familiar bodyguards of Cara, who were standing and waiting for her patiently. ¡°She said that she wanted to pie, ma¡¯am. So, we let her in. The restroom is monitored by Miss Gwen,¡± the bodyguard said when they saw Ciara. She nodded and decided to walk to the restroom to check on her instead. She was already in the alley when she saw her daughter talking to the familiar physique of Callum, who was offering his handkerchief to her. The beating of her heart was starting to get faster. Every time she would see Callum and her daughter getting along without any idea that they were daughter and father, she felt like a viin who ruined someone¡¯s fairytale. ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡± She heard the little voice of her daughter as she walked more toward them. ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach for the tissue and the water as well,¡± Cara conversed. Callum then nced at Ciara and Cara. Ciara saw that Callum¡¯s expression looked a bit bothered, as it disyed that there was something that was bugging his mind because his eyes were bloodshot as well. ¡°Mommy,¡± she called. Ciara smiled and stopped in front of her. She nced at Callum, who was still looking at Cara, and then his brows knitted to the core as if he were in a deep state of thinking and trying to solve some puzzles in his mind. ¡°You peed?¡± ¡°Yes, mommy. But I wanted to wash my hands, and I couldn¡¯t reach for the sink. But your friend gave me his handkerchief. I wiped my hands,¡± Cara said in her cute little voice. ¡°Did you say thank you?¡± Cara nodded. She looked at Callum again. ¡°He told me he¡¯s here to support mommy.¡± Ciara looked at Callum, who was now looking at her, weighing her expression. Ciara offered her hand to her daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ciara,¡± Callum immediately called. Cara nced at Callum. Then she looked at her mother. ¡°Mommy, I will head first. I will let you two talk. I will be fine there.¡± Ciara didn¡¯t say anything yet, but her daughter immediately left as she looked so eager to let them talk. Her brows were so knit that she nced at Callum, who looked at her too. ¡°She¡¯s nice. Good thing she didn¡¯t get her mother¡¯s¡hm,¡± Callum said meaningfully. ¡°Mother¡¯s what?¡± Mum licked his lips. Ciara suddenly remembered the rumors that some were thinking something was going on between them, so she pulled him inside the restroom of the girls and texted some of her bodyguards not to let anyone use the restroom since there were two more from the other alleys. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Callum suddenly demanded as soon as they went in. Ciara¡¯s heart was pounding. She could smell what he was trying to ask, but at the same ti time, she didn¡¯t want to jump to the 2/3This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. III Chapter 32 conclusion that there might be something else. ¡°I heard you dropped the Wilsons,¡± she opened up, just to start another topic out of the tension. But Callum seemed more interested in other things, so he stepped closer until Ciara leaned against the sink while her hands rested on the sides, her brows knitting. she¡¯s five. And she had her birthday the other month. Who¡¯s her father, Ciara: ¡°He asked in a thick voice. ¡°She told me she¡¯s ¡°What do you¡ ¡°Something happened between us five years ago. The timing was right on her birthday. Who is her father, then? If the man whom you were seeing in those years was your brother, then.. this daughter of yours¡¡± he stopped his words as he couldn¡¯t continue them. Ciara knew that she couldn¡¯t escape him anymore. He has seen through it. If she denies it, she knows that she will only worsen the situation. ¡°And you told me that I would lose two of you this time. What do you mean, Ciara? Tell me,¡± he said frustratingly, as his eyes were more bloodshot than earlier and he looked so demanding. ¡°Because you¡¯ve already lost us in the past the moment you¡¯ve chosen someone over your wife and your daughter, Callum.¡± Callum¡¯s face showed how shocked he was. He couldn¡¯t say anything, but the way his eyes got blurry and the way he looked so regretful, Ciara could tell that she hit the nerve. ¡°I begged for you to choose me because¡ I was pregnant at the time. I was having a hard time dealing with it, and you were choosing someone over me. I felt so lost and betrayed. Howe you are willing to choose someone over me who also needed you at that time?¡± Callum¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. He stared at her with deep pain as he looked so hurt. There were so many things that were going through his mind at this point. ¡°I was nning to tell you on that day. I was trying to express how afraid I am that we are having a baby because I felt like you hated me at that time. I wasn¡¯t ready for it. I needed you so much that time, but you.¡± Ciara shook her head as she remembered her pain watching Callum side Shane purposefully Callum sighed as his shoulder rocked. His lips were trembling as well, so he bowed a bit and swallowed hard. ¡°How could I even tell you when you abandoned me? If you cannot choose me, then I lose hope that you might also not want the baby¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 33 Chapter 33 When Ciara left to go to Paris, there were a lot of instances where she thought about what happened to her and Callum in the past. She even thought of telling him that she was pregnant. Will he listen to her, or will he still side with the woman who¡¯s more special and whom he met first before her? She had no clue what kind of rtionship they had, but Callum was always that happy every time she would see him with Shane. It was in those moments that she realized that she was the only woman whom he got in a rtionship with-the reason why Callum was probably treating Shane so differently. It was that fear that grew in her-and the moment he defended ber and stood by her side, choosing Shane over her, she saw the answer to her fear-that if she might have cried because she was pregnant at that time, she would bleed to death even more because she wasn¡¯t enough for Callum to choose her. But she never even imagined that after how many years she would be able to say everything she failed to say at that moment. And Callum, who she thinks is so mighty and confident, is shedding tears and crying like he has lost the greatest war of his life. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a reason to¡ divorce you, Callum. I was too emotional at that time, too weak and vulnerable, because I was having a hard time dealing with it on my own. How could I even remain strong if the husband whom I wanted to fight with, stood on the other side and chose to fight against me?¡± Thest sentence made Callum¡¯s knees so weak that he lowered down until he was now kneeling on the floor, his head bowed, and his shoulders rocked even more. To see him at his lowest, Ciara didn¡¯t know that it would hurt. Despite how painful the past was, despite being abandoned, she never wished for Callum¡¯s downfall. She moved on without bating him to the core, as she even wished that he had chosen the right path that would make him happy. She heard his painful sobs as if he were mourning for something that he lost-or something that he unintentionally killed. Ciara controlled her emotions, but she didn¡¯t know that Callum would always affect her on great levels. When a tear escaped from her eyes, she knew that she still wasn¡¯t healed at that moment, and the scar from the past was so deep that she thought she had already treated it over the years, but then she was wrong. The pain was still there; she just knew how to carry it skillfully Callum slowly wrapped his arms around her legs, which made Cara¡¯s eyes widen as he buried his face against her stomach. He embraced her so tightly and he bawled his eyes out, showing how regretful and sorry he was. ¡°Callum,¡± she called and tried to pull him up, but Callum was persistent. ¡°No, I now understand why you were so mad at me. Because after knowing the truth, I don¡¯t think¡ I could even forgive- myself as well,¡± he whispered in his cracked voice. Ciara¡¯s tears were now falling like a waterfall. Callum lifted his eyes, and Ciara was shocked to see how devastated he looked. His eyes screamed all the pain that she couldn¡¯t even name, The Callum that she thinks, who has no emotion of being weak and vulnerable, was crying and begging for something that only she could take his misery away. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the pain you¡¯ve been through. I can¡¯t imagine I¡¯ve put you in that spot. You were carrying our child while trying to carry all of those burdens I made. I tried to save someone else while leaving you drowning on your own¡¡± he sobbed The pain was so vivid that she remembered everything as her tears rolled down her cheek. She was so hurt at that moment. 1/3 III 15:41 Fri, May 31 3 Chapter 33 It was the first time that she felt at the lowest of lows as she watched the only man of his life cho And ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ciara,¡± he cried and buried his face against her stomach again. someone else. Ciara closed her eyes, as she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. She didn¡¯t expect that it would still hurt him. The pain was just so deep that, despite the ¡®years that had passed, she could no still forget everything. my head, ¡°I should have stayed by your side and told you that I was there for you. I should not have listened to the voices in thinking that you were always that strong and you could carry everything by yourself. You were always built differently from other girls. I should have realized that you¡¯d be hurt too. But I didn¡¯t. I am so sorry that I¡overestimated your emotions,¡± he confessed wholeheartedly. Ciara cried silently. She never thought that she would hear the apology she wanted to hear from him that day. He regretted choosing her. She was sorry. But she lost hope. She cannot watch him anymore because she knows that it was thest strength she had when she begged him to choose her at that time. and I want another chance. I ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Please let me pay for it. I want you back, Ciara. I have a lot of things to work on. want my chance. I want to fix us. I want to¡love you right,¡± he begged as he cried his heart out. Ciara closed her eyes as her heart was pounding so hard and achingly. 1 And how dare I still have these feelings for him despite the heartache? She cannot just push the feelings she has for him. She has taken him like a drug in the past, an addiction that she so easily. And the more he¡¯s near her, the more she gets addicted, and the more she wants him so much. She is so shameless that, despite the pain and the aching for him, the heart that he broke still beats for him. It was himn this time. She cannot love anyone or attempt to be in a rtionship with someone else because the moment she fell for she knew she¡¯d be stuck with him forever. Ciara pulled him up. She lets herself melt into his arms tofort herself, to forgive herself, and to just let go of what¡¯s hurting her as she hugs him and cries against his shoulder. ¡°I really hate you to the core. Why do you have to break me and put me back all at once? Why?¡± she said as her painful cry mingled with it. Callum hugged her tightly as he buried his face against her neck ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered in his cracked voice. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. We¡we will start again, Ciara. This time. I want us to work out. For real. With no secrets. Please give me a chance to prove it to you¡ to our daughter¡± Ciara has never cried in her life as if she has lost something-not that moment when Callum abandoned him, but just at the moment when she learned how to let go of the things that scared her and just ept that some things were meant to have ws so she could see their indifferences and find ways for the both of them to work things out if they want each other in their lives. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I love you in the past, Callum,¡± she confessed with a heavy heart. ¡°Please express it loudly. Say it to me. I want you to stop hiding I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me again,¡± he whispered like It was a curse that Ciara would not be able to revoke Ciara¡¯s shoulder was rocking. The emotions she tried to hold for the past years, thinking that she would be able to survive alone, stood for her daughter as her strength linally wore off as she felt so weak and tired.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. For the first time, she wanted to lean on someone. She wanted to show the scar she¡¯s been hiding for a long time. She wanted to express how deeply he hurt her and that it caused her to iste herself and just carry it alone. And to just surrender har strength, just to admit how weak she was and how she was taking it sometimes, made her see how tired she was 23 3/3 SEND GIFT 15:41 Fri, May 31 Chapter 33 ¡°You are so strong for raising our daughter alone, Ciara. You make me so proud. You¡¯ve done it alone. You¡¯ve conquered it. Thank you so much,¡± he whispered, kissing the side of her head. Ciara sobbed as she was embraced by the man who hurt her, the man whom she realized she couldn¡¯t unlove. But what can she do? She couldn¡¯t just ept him in their life until he was able to prove his worth. He had done enough damage to her life and as long as Shane is close to them, her life will never be at peace. 0 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 All of her what-ifs and doubts about Callum vanished into thin air as she was only left with one: if he would hurt her, then she would make sure he would never touch her again. The barrier she has put down is now slowly being pulled down by her, as she is now willing to try it with him. To show him her real life, which she already did reveal, and to give him the chance that she knew Callum deserved.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Give yourself a chance to heal too, Ciara. This is the right time to let yourself bloom with the love you think you¡¯ve lost. im it. But this time, make sure to express it proudly and loudly. And I hope that I will be able to make him happy too. I would be able to tell him how much I love him as I let him prove to me that he is willing to change as well. We h have a lot of differences to work on. We are both wed, and we have our own share of mistakes that we should hold ourselves ountable for. This time, we are both willing to embrace each other¡¯s ws and learn from our mistakes. Callum took the handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped her tears carefully. Ciara looked at him as she remembered the gentleness Callum had shown her back in the days when he voluntarily went with her to the province and met her pretend parents. ¡°I have a question,¡± she said. ¡°What is it?¡± That time when¡ you invited me to a party, and I declined it. Why did you go with me instead of being with your friends?¡± Callum immediately remembered it as his expression changed. ¡°Oh that one. I actually purposely invited you to the party because I wanted to be with you. I don¡¯t really care about the party. I just used it as an alibi. That¡¯s why when you declined, you¡¯ve given me another reason toe with you instead to where you want to go that day.¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes widened. She really does not see thating in the past, as she painted him a yboy in her mind who only wants to get on her pants and who enjoys the attention of the girls. ¡°I have a question, too. If you are a Sullivan, then¡. who are those parents you introduced to me?¡± Ciara sighed. ¡°That day when you asked me about myself and I told you things just to satisfy your curiosity, I wasn¡¯t really enrolled in the university I told you about. You said you were enrolled there, so I needed to transfer to school and just stand by it. And when I told you about my family, I just made it up and decided to also buy and to show you the life I told you, which I lied about.¡± Callum¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve bought thatnd?¡± Ciara nodded. Callum realized he shouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore knowing that she was a billionaire all this time, but to know that she just bought thatnd for the reason that she lied about her life and she needed to stand with it is just beyond his imagination. ¡°And those parents you¡¯ve met were actually my personal driver and my personal¡..maid¡° Callum¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Ciara twisted her lips because she had a lot to say about what she had done in the past, and she just told him the most basic one: the beginning of how she built a bridge for him so he could easily climb to her. ¡°Is that all or there¡¯s a lot more?¡± 1/2 Chapter 31 Ciara nodded slowly. Callum sighed and closed his eyes for a while as if he were bracing for the biggest tsunami to hit him all at once after the wind. ¡°Tell me the craziest thing you¡¯ve done in the past,¡± he asked while his eyes were still closed. ¡°That client whom you want to work with was actually my brother¡¯s employee. That¡¯s why I ask for a little help to approve whatever you want with him.¡± Callum immediately opened his eyes as he looked at Ciara with pure fascination, and at the same time, he looked so betrayed. ¡°I thought you were going to say younded on the chopper all the way from Paris and headed to your parents¡¯nd because I was there?¡± he asked, his eyes widening in pure shock. ¡°You knew about the private jet?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen itnd. And minutester, 1 smelled the familiar scent from Paris that I would always smell. You even smelled croissants at that time too.¡± Ciara¡¯s jaw dropped, and she closed her eyes andughed a little ¡°And what the fuck? The client? The one I wanted so badly? All along, I thought it was your luck the moment I mar but was it literally you doing wonders behind my back?¡± He sounded disappointed but amused at the same time. ¡°Well, it was your own hard work. I just gave you the opportunity, which I know you deserve because you are good ¡°What else? Because I feel like there¡¯s more.¡± ¡°Most of ourpany¡¯s clients were¡¡± Callum shut his eyes and rested his head against her shoulder. ¡°Oh, you did not,¡± he whispered. Ciara pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m starting to realize right now how crazy I was for you during those times. I think I¡¯m obsessing over you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Callum lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that obsessed Ciara from the past.¡± Ciara arched her brow. ¡°Well, I am not telling you all of this to tell you that I want you to repay all of the things I¡¯ve done because I did that on my own will and you have zero ountability for it. I am just saying it to let you know that despite the coldness you told me, the selfishness, and the self-centered woman that I painted in your mind, or what you assumed, behind it was Ciara, who would do everything for you, Callum. I just can¡¯t express it loudly, but I have been silently rooting for your sess since day one. And silently showering all the love I think you deserve.¡± Callum sighed as he slowly pulled her waist and hugged her again. ¡°You have no idea how I wanted you so much more than you know. But I don¡¯t have any idea that you¡¯ve wanted me more than I want you, you liule sly¡ Ciara bit her lower lip as she tried to stifle her smile while Callum gently rubbed the skin of her back that was shown because of her dress. ¡°And you are so gorgeous tonight, Ciara. You aced theunch of your new business. I knew you had that business in mind¡¡± ¡°You inspired me in the past, actually. I¡¯ve seen how passionate you are and I want to learn from you of work with you. I tried being interested in business, too¡± 23 15:41 Fri, May 31 AM Chapter 34 Callum chuckled as he buried his face against her neck. ¡°Oh damn it. You are turning the on with all of this information you revealed,¡± he said and sighed frustratingly as he sucked her skin lightly. ¡°Callum! Don¡¯t leave a mark on my skin!¡± She hissed and pped his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s start over, please. Can we? I really want to pursue you so badly, Ciara. If only you knew how serious I am. I already did what you said. And even though you didn¡¯t reveal to me that your daughter is mine, I am willing to be her father too,¡± he pleaded. Ciara suddenly remembered her daughter. She suddenly felt bad knowing that Cara suddenly changed her mind and she didn¡¯t want to meet her father anymore. She doesn¡¯t know what happened, but Cara seems less interested in knowing Callum anymore. ¡°Actually, the name of our daughter, which I used as the brand, was actually abination of our names. Callum and Ciara. Cara,¡± she exined carefully. Callum sighed like hearing it melt him as he squeezed her. ¡°I¡¯d spend more time with you and our daughter. I¡¯ll make it up to both of you. I promise.¡± he whispered wholeheartedly. Ciara was like floating into cloud nine. She knew that it was one of the best decisions she had ever made. She could fe sincerity, and she waspletely letting themselves enjoy the second chances they had given each other. She missed Callum. She might just endure it for many years as she tried to move on and focus on being a mother, but he held her again, when he touched her, when she felt his warmth, she knew that she was silently longing for him. God knows how she wanted to rest in his arms and go home to what she used to call home that abandoned her. Yes, Callum. Let¡¯s start all over. And this time, I promise, I will not hold back. ? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 After their emotional talk in the restroom, Ciara decided toe out since everyone was already looking for her. She headed out first so they wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention, as the security led by Gwen controlled the ce so she could freely move. Serra nced at Ciara, who was with Cara already. She secretly walked toward them since Cara seemed concerned when she whispered to Serra to let her mommy go to her. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± she asked, whispering it like she knew what was happening at the event. Ciara blinked twice, as she didn¡¯t expect Cara would notice that she was crying. Though she tried to hide it, it seemed like her daughter had memorized her eyes, so she just couldn¡¯t make it seem like she didn¡¯t cry. Cara has never seen her cry. She has never shed tears in front of her daughter because she never experienced being sad the moment Cara came into her life. It was like a daydream that her days were filled with butterflies and rainbows. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart,¡± she said, smiling a little as she caressed her cheek. Cara didn¡¯t leave her eyes off her mother. Serra was giving her ameaningful look as well, saying that she could sense what was going on and that it had something to do with Callum. Ciara blended with the clients and the socialites again as she continued conversing with them. There were paparazzi invited that are controlled by Gwen as well and are part of the Sullivan, so whatever scandalous happens, it won¡¯te out to ruin the name of Ciara. ¡°Wow? So this is the real you?¡± A sudden voice resonated throughout the ce and got everyone¡¯s attention. Ciara, who was still smiling, had slowly vanished the smile on her lips, while the others were so curious about what was with the sudden outburst from a woman who¡¯s in her champagne dress, and the wrath in her eyes was vividly shown. The security immediately went to where the voice wasing from because it was obviously bad news that needed to be stopped, while all of the men in ck who were known as Sullivan¡¯s main security team moved hastily to the woman whom Ciara knows very well. ¡°Ciara. A Sullivan in disguise! The murderer of my child is actually a billionaire?¡± Shane screamed from somewhere, which made everyone gasp and knit their brows. Their security immediately went to Shane, forcing her to stop and dragging her away from the venue as they immediately flocked around her, as if she were a virus they were trying to iste so no one would get infected. ¡°What? You are trying to appear so clean?! How about you tell them what you did to me because you were jealous that your ex-husband didn¡¯t want you in the first ce! You killed my child, Ciara! Don¡¯t ever run away from your crime and build this kingdom by burying your dirt! You are just trying to get Callum¡¯s attention back because you failed in the past!¡± Her words were abruptly stopped, as she was now forcefully dragged out of the venue after shouting those words. Her screams and groans could be heard as she tried to get away from the guards, but to no avail, because five were already dragging her out. The security handled it right away, but the disappointment on Ciara¡¯s face was vivid. It worsened even more when Cara immediately hid her face on Serra¡¯s neck and hugged her tightly as she cried. ¡°That woman, I¡¯m scared,¡± Cara said as her voice immediately broke. Ciara gritted her teeth. Mr. Sullivan stood and ordered the other security to make sure the woman was dragged out. Other than that, the whispers were now starting as everyone was also ncing at Callum, whose face darkened. ¡°Miss Ciara is really involved with Mr. Callum Haynes?¡± ¡°And what? She¡¯s his ex-husband? And a murderer of a child?¡± 1/3 O 15:41 Fri, May 31 AM Chapter 35 Sullivans?¡± ¡°But Callum Haynes is here. It must be true that there is something going on between Callum and the young heiress of the Sullivan ¡°So she¡¯s secretly dating the enemy of theirpany? Is that the reason why the Haynes hated th ¡°They were rumored to have a special rtionship during college. They were married and broke up?¡± Everyone was so invested in knowing it, as some were already looking at Ciara. Though no one attempted to take pictures or videos because it was so sudden, and those who attempted to record it were stopped as it wasn¡¯t allowed, some were still eager to know how they kept on talking about it. ¡°Well, maybe it was just a stunt to the public.¡± mt to ruin t the name of the Sullivans, especially now that one of them has revealed themselves ¡°But that woman is the daughter of the Wilsons, right? And knowing that it was rumored that the Haynes had dropped them, which most probably meant the marriage was called off as well, the tea about the Sullivans, Haynes, and Wilson was probably true. It could be a love triangle¡± Ciara doesn¡¯t care about the rumor or the whispering. What she cared about the most was her daughter crying on Serra¡¯s shoulder as she absentmindedly reached for Ciara. Callum, who was concerned, walked toward them as Ciara was trying to calm Cara down as she took her from Serra since Cara was reaching for her worriedly while her tears were rolling down her cheeks. When the Sullivans saw what was happening, and even when Callum tried toe nearer, Chance walked toward them and blocked him as he looked at Callum like he shouldn¡¯t cross it. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time to butt in on family problems,¡± Chance said as he smiled sarcastically. ¡°I am concerned for my daughter,¡± Callum said as he looked at Chance with pure demands. Chanceughed a little. ¡°Really? After abandoning her and choosing that scandalous woman just earlier? Hmm, maybe you! plotted this too? Knowing yourpany is quite aggressive to make it to the top Is this a set-up for Ciara?¡± Callum¡¯s face darkened. Callum pulled the neckline of Chance¡¯s shirt while the security, most especially Chance¡¯s bodyguard, stepped in right away until Callum let go of Chance¡¯s cor, who was already fixing it while smirking at him cockily. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare use me of something I wouldn¡¯t do to her,¡± Callum hissed. Chance raised his hands and smirked. Louis, who butted in, tapped his shoulder and looked at Callum with a dark expression. The security immediately escorted Ciara to the exit of the venue, where the limousine was waiting for them, as Cara was now trembling in fear while crying. ¡°Shhh, I¡¯m here. Mommy is fine. I¡¯m here,¡± Ciara whispered. ¡°I want to go home, m-mommy,¡± she cried while her shoulders were already shaking. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll go home right now,¡± she said as the chauffeur opened the door for them and they slipped in. As soon as they took a seat, her phone rang. She saw the unknown number, which she had given her number to Callum earlier so they couldmunicate. She answered the call and put ut it on her ears while Cara was sitting on herp and burying her face in her chest. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Callum asked worriedly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 2/3 15:41 Fri, May 31 AM Chapter 35 ¡°She is. She¡¯s just traumatized by Shane. She doesn¡¯t like seeing her,¡± she said, caressing the back of Cara, who was still sobbing. Callum sighed heavily. ¡°I will see what I can do. I will talk to her Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to say. Though she already talked to Callum earlier, every time Cara is involved, she will suddenly change her mind and do things that would benefit her daughter more than herself, as she doesn¡¯t care if she won¡¯t prioritize what she wants as long as Cara is fine and happy. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being in one ce with her. Nor¡at someone¡¯s life with her, she said meaningfully, giving hints to Callum that Shane is a threat to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I¡¯ll handle her. I hope Cara is fine. I could note near you earlier since your brother blocked my way. He¡¯s mad.¡± Ciara sighed. She knew that her brothers were now overly protective of her after what she revealed about what really happened. Though she hasn¡¯t told them yet that she already talked to Callum and is willing to give him a chance, now that Shane hase into the picture again, she knows that Callum would be having a hard time getting Sullivan¡¯s trust. And even Cara, his own daughter. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want Daddy,¡± Cara cried. Ciara froze, knowing that Callum was just at the line, and she knew that he heard it. ¡°I don¡¯t want him. He hurt my mommy. I don¡¯t want him. They will hurt my t my mommy,¡± Cara cried more. Ciara couldn¡¯t hear Callum anymore, but she knew that he was just listening. ¡°Cara, no one can hurt Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°But Daddy did. He made you cry. And that woman is Daddy¡¯s girlfriend. I don¡¯t want Daddy anymore. I don¡¯t like h-him¡¡± she sobbed. 3/3 Çú Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Ciara was kind of shocked by Cara¡¯s words. To hear her crying as if she was betrayed or something hurts her because she knew she would never have the things that would hurt her daughter. And she knew; Callum heard it. His daughter doesn¡¯t want him. She was kind of disappointed by the fact that Shane got ess to the party. Though it was open to socialite people, if she knew things would happen like that, she should have just left Cata at the house. Every time Shane would show up, Ciara would be reminded how dark her past was as she would suddenly change her mind to Callum. But after their talk, she wanted to trust him.

She wanted to give him a chance, even though having Callum in her life meant she would be pulling Shane back again.

But because of Cara¡¯s reaction to what happened, she could really tell that she would have a hard time introducing Cara to Callum. What happened at the party was immediately controlled by their security, as no one dared to post on the inte because Gwen ensured no one would make a rumor out of it. Though it was now a great rumor, those who heard Shane were now curious about what she had said. Some were only posting cryptic messages about it because mentioning Ciara and what happened to her party would be deleted right away. That bitch, Serra hissed as soon as she went to the house to check k on Cara Cara was now sleeping after crying so hard. All of the Sullivans were worried, but most of all, they were so angry at Wilson¡¯s daughter for disrupting the event that was supposed to promote Ciara¡¯s new brand, rill in a a rage. ¡°Gwen, how did that woman slip into the party when it was exclusive?¡± Serra demanded while she was still ¡°The invitations were given ordingly. Those who could only get in were invited by the VIPs themselves, or¡there were somepses with the security. But as what I reviewed on the CCTV footage earlier, Shane has passed into the entrance with an invitation in her hand.¡± Serra¡¯s brows knitted as she nced at Ciara, who was still processing what just happened. ¡°Then¡you gave her an invitation card yourself?¡± Serra looked at Ciara critically. ¡°I reviewed the other angles, and I confirmed that there¡¯s one on the VIP list who didn¡¯t show his invitation card because his name was already written on it. He probably gave away his invitation card,¡± Gwen said as her eyes bore into Ciara meaningfully. ¡°Then who would it be? There¡¯s no Wilson invited to the said event! The only man I¡¯ve seen there is Callum Haynes Serra paused as soon as she realized what was happening. She slowly looked at Ciara, who slowly realized that Callum might have given his invitation letter to Shane too, ¡°Oh my god, ra!¡± she eximed. Every time she would give chances to Callum, something would happen, like a sign that she was doing the wrong thing. because Callum would mmediately do something that would change his mund. ¡°Did you get back to him? Serra immediately asked, like if Cian said yes, Serra would raise hell Ciara shook her head ¡°No. Not yet.¡± 15:41 Fri, May 31 AM. Chapter 36 two are. ¡°Not yet? ¡°She leered at her Then you n ¡°I was nning to give him a chance,¡± she said quietly like it was the dumbest decision she was going to make in the middle of the chaos. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this; yes, I have given him the benefit of the doubt, but involving Cara here, as she looked so traumatized for what happened, I might not support you on this for patching things with Callum. Why would he give his invitation to Shane? He obviously lends him his own invitation to let that bitch in!¡± Ciara was so lost. She doesn¡¯t know what to think because a part of her questions it too. ¡°The Haynes dropped the Wilsons, Serra, she reminded as if it were enough to give Callum more benefit from the doubt. ¡°Well yes. To probably get your sympathy. Because if he truly cared for you, he would never let Shane get close to you! And why would he need the Wilson now that he found out that his ex-wife, who has his child, is actually a billionaire, a Sullivan? Of course, I would be crawling back to you! Oh, damn it! ¡°Serra shook her head frustratingly as she walked to the kitchen. ¡°Can you give me something hard to drink? or even a champagne will do.¡± Ciara couldn¡¯t say what was on her mind. She knew how impulsive she was when it came to Callum because she witnessed for herself how Callum broke her in the past while she begged for him to choose her. But Callum didn¡¯t. And despite the exnation, it was suddenly washed away when her daughter was now in the middle of the chaos and suffering from it as well. She could sense the controlled opinion Gwen was suppressing, but she could feel it through her heavy gaze on her as if there was something Gwen was brewing in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t say it as she was afraid to hurt Ciara, ¡°You can spit it out, Gwen. It would be better so that I would realize things because I¡¯m probably losing my mind.¡± Ciara said, ready to hear her side. ¡°I think it is better now that you don¡¯t trust him fully. Don¡¯t dwell on him too much, like how you almost sacrificed everything in the past,¡± she reminded. ¡°Yes, Gwen. I am not going to trust him; that¡¯s why I was nning to give him a chance so I could see if¡¡± she trailed off. Serra groaned so harshly that Ciara stopped talking about it, and even Gwen¡¯s expression changed a bit as the suppressed disappointment came to the surface. After a while, Mr. Sullivan, together with her other brothers, came, as they all shared the same grim expressions. ¡°Where is Cara?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked worriedly. ¡°She fell asleep after crying for an hour,¡± Ciara exined as her brother gave an immediate, disappointed expression. ¡°Is that the woman whom you were talking about, Ciara?¡± Chance asked, his brow arching. Ciara nodded as she could feel how heavy their gazes were on her as if she would be punished if she told them that she had just talked to Callum and was nning to give him a chance. But after what happened, she was slowly losing hope again, and even her own daughter immediately abandoned knowing her father, Cara was hurt and devastated. ¡°Who¡¯s connected to Callum Haynes? I heard the Haynes drop the Wilsons. Maybe he found out that he doesn¡¯t need the Wilsons anymore knowing his ex-wife was actually a Sullivan,¡± Chance said,ughing a bit in a mocking way. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s what I said to Ciara earlier too,¡± Serra said in a high-pitched voice. ¡°Have you reviewed the security on how that woman entered the exclusive event, Gwen?¡± Louis asked. 2/3 0 15:41 Fri, May 31 JAM.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 36 Ciara gulped. She could-sense how heavy the judgments Callum would get once they found out the truth. ¡°Yes. Someone from the VIP didn¡¯t use his invitation card and was lent to that woman the exined. e reason why she got ess,¡± Gwen ¡°And who is that at VIP?¡± Mr. Sullivan¡¯s voice thundered as he seemed so ready to throw a fit once he heard the name. Ciara bowed a bit and massaged her temple. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Haynes, sir.¡± Despite not seeing their reaction. Ciara could feel the tension that just rose with the mention of the name that broke her heart from the past. ¡°See? That man has something up his sleeve. Knowing how desperate they were just to be at the top and to crush us,¡± Chance chuckled. ¡°What is your n, Ciara?¡± Louis asked. Ciara felt like they were asking ti things not because they were ready to support her but because they were ready to correct her if she said something that seemed not right for what was happening. ¡°She mentioned that they talked and she was nning to give him a chance,¡± Serra blurted out in a sarcastic way. Ciara heard the heavy sigh from her father. Though it was a decision she made earlier, now that everything was se twisting and the tables were turned, she was contemting things again. Because truth be told, she was a bit disappointed as soon as she saw Shane. It was already in the back of her mind that Callum might be the reason why she was there, but she still gave Callum the benefit of the doubt But how could he even defend him when Gwen just confirmed he didn¡¯t show his invitation letter? When he was connected/ to Shane? ¡°That man is really up to no good. Imagine now that he knows he¡¯s the father of Cara, he might do worse and im her legally,¡± Chance said which made Ciara ufortable.) BB GIFT COMMENT ||| 15:41 Fri, May 31 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Hearing what Chance just said put fear in Ciara. She hasn¡¯t thought of it that deeply. Though she knew that her daughter would choose her over anyone else, she knew that no matter what Callum did, Cara would always stay by her side as she promised her. And she knew that their connection was already enough to scare Callum. Though she hasn¡¯t really thought of it that way, Will Callum even force the responsibility he has for Cara as her biological father when my daughter starts hating him? I don¡¯t know what suddenly happened, but my daughter seems to have bad blood with her father all of a sudden. And how¡. Did Cara know about Callum having a girlfriend? Where did she get that idea? And who? The Sullivans clearly don¡¯t like Callum Haynes, as they can smell that he¡¯s up to something bad knowing that Ciara¡¯s event was ruined by the woman who gatecrashed the party with the invitation that probably Callum gave her purposefully. Though there was still room for Callum that Ciara had given him to hear his side, she was slowly afraid that what happened in the past would only repeat, and she could not imagine how brokenhearted it would be for her this time knowing their daughter was involved. The disappointment in Serra¡¯s face was vividly expressed. Ciara was a bit guilty that she felt like she contributed to what happened to the event as well because it was she who purposely put Callum Haynes into the VIP area to make sure that he would be there so they could talk. She could see clearly why Callum was making his way to her because she was giving him adder to climb up. Though she had done it in the past as well, she could really tell that she never learned her lesson, despite how Callum broke her heart in the past. ¡°You don¡¯t know if Callum wanted you or he wanted what you could give. Don¡¯t confuse love just because it feels warmth. It might burn you on the process, Ciara,¡± Chance said meaningfully, giving her advice that might knock some senses in her. She understood her family¡¯s sentiments because Cara was involved. She is willing to put her boundaries back again now that¡¯ Cara is suffering the most from the situation, as she felt her daughter¡¯s trauma earlier when Shane showed up, which scares her. Unknown: How is she? Unknown: Pick up my call, please. Unknown: Are you okay too? Ciara stared at the texts Callum had sent her. She couldn¡¯t take it in a concerted way because of what Gwen found out-the reason why Shane had gotten into her own event. What happened didn¡¯t affect the market sales as the CARA perfumes were now hitting the target sales like the luxurious brands, and it also trended on social media as all of the stocks were sold out as soon as it was released, ra couldn¡¯t celebrate too much because of what happened that made her daughter cry. So when everyone left and she went back to the room where her daughter was still sleeping, she answered Callum¡¯s call while she was in the middle of the bath She put the phone against her car while she could hear the relieved sigh Callum gave like he wasn¡¯t expecting it 1/3 15.41 Fri, May 31 A Chapter 37 ¡°What is it?¡± she asked in a cold tone. just want to check on you and our daughter,¡± he said, almost in a pleading way. She closed her eyes and sighed like she was so tired that she wanted tosh out and curse at him for bringing Shane into her own event, but she wanted to hear it from his mouth. ¡°Shane wasn¡¯t on the list for my event, and yet she showed up,¡± she started. Callum remained silent, letting her finish. ¡°Our security system confirmed that one of the VIPs handed his invitation to someone else; that was probably the reason why Shane made her way into my own event. Was it you?¡± she asked directly, as she didn¡¯t want to prolong what was bugging her mind. ¡°Yes, I gave it to her,¡± he said with a hint of disappointment. Ciara closed her eyes, saying that she felt like a sudden stab in her chest the moment Callum confessed it directly. ¡°You never changed, she whispered, full of agony, as if her past suddenly got pulled back from the dead. ¡°No. Listen to me first, Ciara,¡± Callum pleaded.¡± Ciara¡¯s lips were quavering as she felt like she had failed as well because it was she who let Callum in, which is why Shane crawled back into her life. And to hear it directly from Callum, she remembered the betrayal and why she needed to leave and hide in Paris to live a peaceful life. ¡°I gave it to her because I thought she would talk to you about what happened, but I didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Really? When you remember how mad she was at me in the past, how she kept on using me, and yet you brought her into my own event that resulted in my daughter¡¯s breakdown,¡± she hissed controbly. Callum sighed defeatedly. I¡¯m sorry, Ciara, I¡¯ll talk to her again ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to trust you, Callum. Every time I¡¯ll give you a chance, you¡¯ll give me reasons why I shouldn¡¯t,¡± she whispered disappointedly. ¡°I won¡¯t waste this chance; just please let me¡¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Callum. You heard it from the mouth of my own daughter. You¡¯ve disappointed her before I could event introduce you¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fix this, Ciara,¡± he said. Ciara was really torn because a part of her was already thinking she might be able to give Cara the family that she deserves or the father that she would like. But no matter how she tries to reach Callum, there is always a barrier between them. There is always stopping her from getting to him. A day after the event, the news about Wilson¡¯s sudden bankruptcy shocked people in the business industry as it was covered on the news. Ciara might not hear the full details, but she knew that behind it was the fearless strike of her family toward them after her father witnessed how Shane shamelessly showed up at the event and made a scene. It wasn¡¯t hard for the Sullivans to always buy stocks and pull the clients of someone else¡¯s business, as everyone would be that desperate to have them or work with the Sullivan, the n of billionaires. E/Z ??Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. O Chapter 37 The news escted so fast that those who were at the event immediately knew what was happening and who was behind the downfall of Wilson. ¡°Mommy, I want to go back to Paris,¡± Cara said while they were having some bonding at her little mansion on the front porch of Sullivan¡¯s mansion. ¡°You¡want to go back there? Cara nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t want Auntie Serra and Uncle Chance, or even my grandma and grandpa, to hate me if we leave.¡± Ciara immediately shook her head. ¡°No. No. Of course not. They won¡¯t hate you for that. They would always want what¡¯s best for you, Cara.¡± ¡°But how about your work, mommy?¡± she asked, looking at her witsion ¡°I could bring it to Paris, and Gwen will handle it here. Or I could set up my first branch in Paris. How about that?¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± she asked, her eyes widening. It seems like her daughter has no idea yet how the Sullivans could do everything they wanted so easily without exhausting themselves for having it. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. Of course. She saw how Cara smiled and nodded. Though she had told herself that she didn¡¯t want to run away anymore and that she wanted to break the cycle and face what was scaring her from the past, if Cara said so, if it involved her daughter¡¯s peace of mind, she would rather turn back at everything. ¡°Cara, can I ask something?¡± She asked when she remembered how Cara cried and told her she didn¡¯t want to meet Callum. Cara nodded. ¡°About your father, how did you know about him?¡± Cara¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked so devastated that it was etched on her face. ¡°I heard it from Auntie Serra. And¡ I don¡¯t want him, mommy, tam fine without him. We are fine without him. If he cannot choose you, I won¡¯t choose him either. We are already family without him.¡± Oh, Serra and her mouth. But then again, Ciara cannot me how Cara reacted, as she doesn¡¯t want to fully disclose information about the past either. She felt like it would also hurt Cara. ¡°You don¡¯t want to¡ give him a chance?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°But he will only make you cry. I don¡¯t want him if he will make you cry,¡± Carained. I¡¯m sorry, Callum, but I guess your daughter is just like you. She abandoned you like how you abandoned me. SEND GIFT Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°This is insane,¡± Mr. Wilson sighed heavily as soon as their sales market dropped and the clients were immediately pulling out, afraid to be tangled by their problems with the Sullivans. Shane was sitting on the sofa while crossing her arms as she was ammoned by her father, who looked so problematic. She was still in a rage, and she wasn¡¯t content that she didn¡¯t evenya finger on Ciara. She wanted to hurt her in any way to remind her of what she had done to her in the past. ¡°Shane, have you seen the impact of your drastic decision?¡± Mr. Wilson looked at his daughter critically. ¡°You¡¯ve gone into the event of the Sullivan¡¯s daughter and made a ruckus there!¡± Shane¡¯s shoulder jumped when her father¡¯s voice thundered. How ¡°Dad! That woman was the reason why I had a miscarriage years ago! That woman was a murderer of someone¡¯s child! He was I supposed to react after seeing her for how many years? Embrace her?¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s brows are knit. He was on the verge of shouting at her, but as soon as he saw the tears in her eyes and how she cried in her exnation, he calmed down a bit. Her mother went to her and sat beside her while Mr. Wilson pinched the bridge of his nose problematically. ¡°The Haynes will lend a hand to us, hon. Don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Mrs. Wilson said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry? When we are now in a state of bankruptcy? The Sullivans are well-known to be monsters in business, Hailey. And now, they strike us ruthlessly. Our business is at stake, and if this isn¡¯t taken care of, it will be our greatest downfall.¡± Shane cried upon seeing how deep a problem her father was. Mrs. Wilson sighed heavily, as she could see the main problem arising for them. They were having their greatest problem. If it weren¡¯t solved, they might lose a lot of millions, which they are currently losing at the moment.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I will call Callum. He will help us with this,¡± Shane stated as she took her phone out. Mr. Wilson shook his head while Mrs. Wilson looked at her daughter problematically, her eyes twinkling with concern. Shane called Callum, who answered her call ¡°Callum,¡± her voice trembled while calling his name. ¡°What is it?¡± Callum responded. ¡°Callum, we need your help so badly. The Sullivans-that bitch-they strike us. My father is now having a major problem with the business because of the Sullivan. Please, Callum, I really need you right now.¡± she cried. Callum sighed. A long silence echoed across the room which made Shane be nervous. ¡°Callum?¡± She called for him. Her voice was shaky, a sign that she was at a point of panic. Shane couldn¡¯t help but start thinking of so many negative things as Callum refused to answer. Is he siding with that bitch now? ¡°Why are you not answering? Don¡¯t tell me that you are really trying to win over that bitch, huh?! After what she did to me?! How dare you, Callum!¡± She was already screaming and her parents were trying to calm her down. ¡°Calm down, Shane. I will tell my father what he can do about this.¡± Callum spoke, with a resignation in his voice but to Shance, it was like a victory that she couldn¡¯t help but cheer. 1/4 Chapter 38 Shane smiled and nodded as she looked at her parents. ¡°Alright, Callum. Please. I need you right now. Can you pick me up?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Callum said. Shane smiled. Callum has always been with her through ups and downs. She knew that she would always be fine, as long as she had him. That night, Callum went to her and picked her up. As soon as she slipped into the front seat, she leaned closer and hugged Callum as she cried tremendously. ¡°She reminded me of my trauma, Callum. I really wanted to ruin her and see her suffer too. How dare shee back with a daughter with her! She deserves to suffer too! After what she had done, without being ountable for it, and with no remorse, how dare she act like she was the victim!¡± she cried in his arms. Callum sighed and caressed her back. ¡°I¡¯d take care of everything Shane.¡± Shane shook her head. ¡°No. You might have fallen for that bitch!! know her tactics! I know what she was nning! She came back to get you! To have you! I could see through her ns!¡± Callum sighted as he only listened. Shane lifted her head and looked at him wearily. Callum knew how bad Shane¡¯s temper had been the past years. And he had been trying his best to tame her to avoid the worst-case scenario. Deep inside, he was guilty that she lost her child and this was his little way of repenting for that guilt. ¡°Can you see how cunning she was, Callum? She yed her cards so well! She hid her real identity because she might be a spy of their n all along! She might be spying on you! She doesn¡¯t trust you that she didn¡¯t tell you about it because she was thinking you might use her!¡± Callum only looked at her, listening he doesn¡¯t want to trigger her. ¡°So don¡¯t fall for her tactics, Callum. She is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! She is pretending! Everyone must know how cunning/ that woman is! She must taste her own downfall!¡± Callum licked his lips as the unreadable expression on his face etched. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to her again. Don¡¯t fall for her. Don¡¯t¡be blinded by her beauty. I know your ns and I will trust you for dropping ourpany, but Callum, that woman is very cunning!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wo ¡®t worry too much about me, Shane. I am doing what¡¯s best for everyone.¡± Shane looked at him gently. Her tears trickled down her cheeks as Callum wiped them off. ¡°So leave her all to me. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Leave everything to me, okay?¡± Shane nodded slowly. ¡°Are you mad at me too? My father is quite mad, but my mom understands. But Lknow you will help us, right?¡± Callum nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Shane smiled beaningly and hugged him again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do without you, Callum. You are all everything I have. Please don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t be deceived by that woman.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Callum said nonchntly. Shane calmed down. For the past few years, Callum has always been by her side. He showed support, especially when the 2/4 III 15:41 Fri, May Chapter 38 baby died. It was he who made sure she was going to be fine. It was he who cared. It was he who took care of her. ¦° She thought that after what happened, she would fully move on, but after seeing Ciara with her daughter, she remembered that she was supposed to have a child as well if only Ciara didn¡¯t push her if only Ciara didn¡¯t kill her child. Her anger for Ciara was already so immeasurable that she wanted to show her she would never forgive her or forget what she had done to her unless she saw her suffering too. And she knew whom to use very well to hurt her. Because she knew, Callum would always choose her over anything else. Callum would always prioritize her. She wanted to strike Ciara until she was left with nothing¡until she felt the pain she felt as a mother who lost her child¡until she begged for forgiveness, which she would never ever give ¡°The Haynes just took Wilson as part of them again,¡± Serra reported as soon as Ciara called for another family meeting. After hearing it, she could really tell that Callum would never turn his back on Shane, and she wasn¡¯t wrong. Because it just showed that he would always be his knight in shining armor. She immediately saw a text from Callum. Unknown: We will be raking the Wilsons¡¯ shares to save their dyingpany. But I will only do it to fully take over and control them so I canpletely tame them. Unknown: I am not choosing to side with her. I am doing this for us. I just need a bit more time. Trust me. Thest sentence she read was just too hard. Because how could she even trust the man who broke her trust a long time ago, right in front of her eyes? But, as she said to herself, she wanted to try it. Though she would be more cautious, she would make sure that Callum wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt her daughter or even touch her. She was torn between trusting him or justpletely shutting him down. But when he kneeled in front of her and asked for her forgiveness, she saw the sincerity in him, and she wanted to give him a chance, at least so Callum would show he deserved it. ¡°What is this all about? Are we going to n on striking them? Because I would be very down for this war. I¡¯ve got all the weapons with me,¡± Chance said while loosening his tie and taking his seat. Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan just entered as well, including Louis, who¡¯s still in his business suit. They were all dressed like they just ditched an important meeting in thepany so they could listen to Ciara¡¯s demands. As soon as everyone took their seat and was ready to listen, Ciara looked at them seriously. ¡°So¡ I¡¯m nning to release the first-ever brand of CARA in France,¡± she started. Everyone looked at each other. Serra was nodding as she looked satisfied with her ns. Chance nodded as well. ¡°Your market sales reach the top after the event. So go ahead. That¡¯s a nice strategy since there were a lot of people interested in your own brand,¡± Mr. Sullivan stated. ¡°And other than that, the main reason is that Cara wants us to go back to France. She doesn¡¯t want to be here anymore. We might go home.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The family grew silent for a while as they looked at each other, but there was no hint of disapproval in them. ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s what Cara wants, then that¡¯s the best right now,¡± Chance said as he nodded.. ¡°And Ciara, have you forgotten that we have our private jets? Traveling to Paris isn¡¯t really a problem,¡± Serra said. Ciara seemed like it was the right time, so she pressed the button that was connected outside until the door opened, and Gwen came in together with Cara in her tight dress and tight ponytail as she walked toward Ciara. The Sullivans¡¯ lips curled while watching the youngest Sullivan heir make her way to her own seat, and Gwen pulled it for her as she upied it. ¡°Oh, here¡¯s our cute little Sullivan, Serra said, chuckling. Cara looked at her mother first for consent to talk, to which Ciarn smiled and nodded until Cara looked at them. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, Auntie Serra, Uncle Louis, and Uncle Chance¡ she called in a soft voice, making sure she would look at them after reciting their names, indicating that she had something important to say, ¡°I want me and Mommy to go home to Paris,¡± she stated, resting her hands on the table as she pinched her fingers. ¡°Is it okay if we stay there?¡± ¡°Oh Mrs. Sullivan chuckled a bit as she felt like she was going to melt in her seat because of the way! approval. ¡°Of course, sweetheart. If you want to go home, you can go,¡± Mr. Sullivan said with a smile on his lips. Cara asked for their ¡°You won¡¯t get mad at us? You won¡¯t get mad at Cara and Mommy?¡± She looked at them with hopeful eyes. ¡°Of course not, sweetie. Why would we? We have our own nes and we could just fly out to Paris anytime we want to see you there. We have our ownnd in Paris too. We could live there with you if you even like,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said with a smile on her lips. Mr. Sullivan nodded, agreeing. ¡°Your grandma is right. If you want to go home because you missed Paris and you think it¡¯s better there, we won¡¯t stop you. We will always support you wherever you want to settle down, Cara,¡± Mr. Sullivan added. Cara¡¯s shoulder loosened as the smile on her lips stretched. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was hearing those things from them. ¡°I am used to staying in Paris; you know that, Cara. I¡¯ve been there since you were a baby. It¡¯s really not a problem to me.¡± Chance shrugged and smiled positively. Cara looked at Louis, whom she thinks is the most strict of all of the Sullivans. So when Louis took his sses off and looked at her sincerely, she calmed down a bit. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want too, I¡¯ll find a ce that¡¯s near your house, so if I want to visit you there, I could juste to my ce too,¡± Louis said. ¡°Oh, you should buy the ce next to mine, Louis, so we¡¯d be neighbors.¡± Chance smiled beamily. ¡°Oh, I want to stay at your ce, Serra said. Chance, so I could save at least, But Ciara¡¯s house is just too big. I don¡¯t mind living there,¡± Cara nced at her mother who smiled at her as she reached for her cheek and caressed it. ¡°I told you, it won¡¯t be a problem for them. They would like it,¡± Ciara said. 1/3 ||| O Chapter 39 ¡°How about you, Mommy?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Well, I would be fine wherever you want to live, as long as we are together.¡± ¡°I know you would find another boyfriend there, mommy. Ciara blinked twice as she looked so confused while Serra pursed her lips, Chance arching his brows, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan looking at each other meaningfully, and Louis stayed on his strict expression while weighing the words of Cara. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Ciaraughed a little. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, Cara.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Daddy for you as your boyfriend, mommy. He will only make you cry,¡± Cara added more, exining why Ciara looked at Serra, knowing Cara heard it from Serra herself. She wants to deny it, but at the same time, she doesn¡¯t want to lie about it and teach her daughter about those kinds of manners, knowing that Cara is just a smart girl and she easily adapts to things that she sees around her environment. ¡°Oh, your mommy wants to date now?¡± Chance conversed yfully as if they didn¡¯t have any idea that Cara was talking about Callum, who¡¯s being persistent with Ciara these days. ¡°Daddy wants to date her, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said, like she knows everything that¡¯s happening. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like your daddy, Cara?¡± Serra asked, and Ciara red at her for asking such things. Cara didn¡¯t hesitate to shake her head. ¡°He makes mommy cry. I don¡¯t like him. And I am fine without Daddy. We are a family without a father. I am okay without Daddy. I am happy without Daddy. Mommy is happy without Daddy too. Everyone started nodding, saying that Ciara could really feel they were all on Cara¡¯s side and their opinion of Callum at the moment. Ciara knows that giving Callum the chance to patch up what he has done in the past would take an eternity because he isn¡¯t just going to get her daughter¡¯s trust but also that of her whole family, who already sees him as an enemy. ¡°Cara is right. Your mom deserves better. Someone who won¡¯t make her cry.¡± Chance said, nodding. ¡°And we will dance to my favorite Disney song,¡± Cara added excitedly. ¡°And he would dance, mommy too.¡± Serra smiled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really her fantasy¡± Ciara¡¯s phone beeped that she checked for it while Serra was giving her a meaningful nce as Ciara saw the text of Callum. Unknown: How¡¯s Cara? Unknown: Are you free today? Can I see you for a bit? Dinner? With our daughter? Reading what Callum just said, she knew that it was impossible at the moment because Cara might not really like it. Knowing that Cara is even suggesting she could find a boyfriend in France, which means that she doesn¡¯t approve of Callum: anymore, gives her a hint that Cara would rather let her find another man because she doesn¡¯t like Callum at all. Cara didn¡¯t reply until her phone rang. They all looked at her like she was contacting a drug syndicate by the way they gave her a meaningful look. Ciara stood up and excused herself as she went out of the room to answer it for a while ¡°Can I take you to dinner with our daughter? I really wanted to take it up to you¡± Callum started as soon as Ciara answered the call 15:41 Fri, May 31 Chapter 39. ¡°I think it¡¯s not a good idea at the moment, Callum,¡± she said. Callum sighed frustratingly. ¡°Is this about the Wilsons? I epted it for a reason, Ciara. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Ciara shook her head, even though Callum would not be able to see it. ¡°No. ¡°This isn¡¯t about that, Cara doesn¡¯t want fo..see you.¡± ¡°Can I talk to her at least? I will exin it to her.¡± Ciara shook her head. ¡°I think let¡¯s just give her some time to digest what¡¯s happening, Callum. She was traumatized. I don¡¯t want to stress her out about this.¡± Callum sighed heavily, Ciara could feel how much longing Callum had for her, even that moment she saw him react as soon as he saw Cara. It was like a leap of faith to recognize your own child. Though Callum seems tamed and doesn¡¯t put pressure on Ciarato meet Cara, she is scared by the idea that Callum might decide to use legal means just to see his daughter. But she was trying to put trust in Callum, at least that he would not disappoint her. This time, he was true to his words that he wanted to correct things and make it up to her after what happened in the past. She could really tell that she wasn¡¯t that heartlesspared to what others thought of her because she showed less But for Callum, despite the deep wound from the past, she was still willing to forgive him. Or maybe because she still has room for him. But what if that room became full? She could no longer make room and she was already at her limit. Will she still be able to give him that chance if Callum screws up again? ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now, Callum,¡± she said. ¡°Ciara,¡± Callum called abruptly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really serious about us. I meant what I said. I¡¯ll fix us.¡± She grew silent while hearing it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about our daughter. This is about us and our rtionship. I want you back, Ciara. I want you¡ as my wife again.¡± Oh, Callum. The things I could do to you. And the things you could do to me-it¡¯s scary. 3/3 Chapter 40 40 Ciara was contemting whether she would mention that they were leaving and nning to go back to Paris or just let it slide, as she knew that even Callum could not stop them from going home. She has no serious ns between them at the moment, as she wants to make her daughter her priority. But she wanted to see what Callum was willing to risk, knowing now that she was nning i g to go back to Paris. On the next day, she was already busy managing the uing ns she would be able to push through once she was in Paris, while she also reviewed some of the coborations offered by the other bigpanies when she released her own brand, CARA ¡°The Vervani?¡± Ciara asked when she opened the folder that contained a luxury brand that wanted to coborate with her. ¡°Yes. The CEO also indicated a personal message for you if you wanted to talk about it over dinner,¡± Gwen said, showing the message to Ciara She read it carefully and was quite impressed that the well-known Vervani, one of the most luxurious brands, wanted to do a coboration with her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ciara looked at Gwen. ¡°Well, expanding your connection is actually nice. You get more allies, not just the brands under thepany of your family, Gwen said. Theirpany owns most of the luxurious brands in foreign countries. They have almost five of the well-known big brands. that have always been relevant over the years, ¡°Though CARA is a solo brand, which wasn¡¯t under your family, as you wanted to raise it alone without the connection of the Sullivan, you could start building your own team through this by coborating.¡± Gwen exined more. ¡°Give me the other files for the Vervani.¡± Gwen nodded and crouched a bit as she manipted theptop. She opened a document and showed the screen, which contained information about the Vervani brand. ¡°Andreus has been the youngest CEO of the family Evander, which also ranks him as the youngest billionaire who built his own brand, which was the Vervani. His father was the ambassador of three luxury brands and owns the Rosh, a luxurious sports car, and is now leading in the UK, where they are more well-known.¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes went to the profile of Andreus, showing a man who was just the same age as Callum, with some dark features but a charming smile and hazel eyes. Just by the look in his eyes, she could immediately tell that he was a yboy because he knew too well that he was attractive and he could pull any woman he wanted. ¡°And looking at the message. I think he¡¯s¡¡± Gwen looked at Ciara meaningfully. ¡°Other than that, he has some brands in Paris, which are a nice influence on you since you are starting your own brand too. If there is anyone, aside from your family, who could rte to you, it might be him. You two have almost the same experience and you might learn from him a lot through the coboration because both of you are expanding your own brands without being under your family¡¯sbels¡± Ciara could defnitely tell that Gwen wanted her to ept the proposal of Andreus. Though she has no problem working with the other brand, she could already smell the personal motives Andreus might have under his sleeves. Though she knew that it was pure admiration, something that wasn¡¯t about manipting her or using her in a bad way, for the longest time. she had been so isted that she was less interested in other men But at that moment, something more deep was running through her mind which she wanted to pursue and see the oue 15.4 Fri, May Chapter 401 for herself. ¡°Set a dinner with him and inform him that I¡¯m considering it, she said before closing herptop on that day. She was already preparing toe back to Paris a month after while she just wanted to work on her newly released scents and attend some of the events that she was invited to so she could talk about her own brand. She just made sure that Cara would agree on staying for a month for a while before they went back to Paris for good. Callum has been continuously calling and texting her, to which she would reply sometimes and would always contemte on telling him about Paris or not. But then again, she doesn¡¯t want to raise her hopes so much, but she also doesn¡¯t want to lower it. It was only enough to let Callum do some ways to show to her that he meant what he wanted. Dressed in a ck deep v-neckline coat dress. She made her way to the reserved table while she was holding her small designer bag. Her hair was straight and pinned to the sides of her ear as the heel of her boots made a sound to her steps toward the table where Andreus stood and pulled the chair for her. ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation, Miss Ciara,¡± he said, smiling. It was so weird that she was meeting up with a man that wasn¡¯t Callum, as she felt like all her life, especially from the past, she only centered herself on Callum, saying that he was the only one that mattered and that no man could everpete with him when ites to her life. But to openly wee another man into her life, to let herself explore, felt fresh and she could really tell that she was slowly getting brave. However, there was still a part of her that thought that those times she was with Callum were the best. and no one could ever give that feeling to her. ?? They ordered some food first, but Ciara already caught Andreus ncing at her secretly a lot of times, which would make her smile because of those twinkling eyes he was giving her. She could already smell that he was attracted to her just by the look in his eyes, and she¡¯s enjoying it because she knows that she could benefit from it. really ¡°Wow¡ I mean, I¡¯ve seen you at the exclusive event of your scents, the first introduction of CARA, but wow¡you starstruck me¡¡± Andreus gasped as he looked at her after ordering as if he were trying to find any w in her face, but Ciara just looked perfectly amazing She smiled and put her b rbag on the s side. ¡°You are the CEO of the Vervani?¡± She asked. Andreus nodded. ¡°Yes. I owned it. Fully,¡± he emphasized. ¡°Wow, So we are on the same page. I fully owned CARA too¡¡± she said, looking so delighted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons why I got curious about you too. As soon as I heard that you wouldunch your own project without getting under your family¡¯spany, you amazed me. I remember when I started my own brand without involving my parents¡¯ brand. It was challenging, but it was actually fun.¡± Andreus smiled until his dimple popped out on the side of his left cheek. Ciara¡¯s eyes drifted to it for a while, as the next thing that got into her mind was letting the paparazzi take photos of them so she could get rid of the rumor of being linked to a Haynes Though it wasn¡¯t really escting on the inte, she knew that there were a lot of people assuming that they were together. As Gwen told her, making a noise in public was actually a good marketing strategy because those who didn¡¯t know you would be so curious until your name would immediately ring a bell to other people who weren¡¯t invested in scents but still knew who you were However, what she wanted was to establish an image that would reflect the brand: powerful and superior. 2/3 Chapter 40All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her phone chim the unkose Unknown (e¡¯de sich ?ndern: Fonder Pi BB

pot dirified Ther eyes on the

tironed a list of goat che ¦°

read the message of

15:42 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 40 Her phone chimed in the middle of Andreus talking so she just drifted her eyes on the screen until she read the message of the unknown number which she knew whom it wasing from. Unknown: You¡¯re with Andreus Evander? Business? Her lips wanted to stretch so much that the news quickly reached Callum. She wanted to let him see that even though she had given him a chance, she was still free, and she was far from that woman who would only let her life revolve around him. ¡°I wanted to learn from you in this field; that¡¯s why I got interested in the coboration too since I found out about your background on how you establish your own brand as well,¡± Ciara said while her mind was already somewhere, as she could vividly see the furrowed brows of Callum Haynes at the back of her mind. Andreus chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor to work with a Sullivan because I heard a lot of good things about you. Your other siblings are quite aggressive in the business, and I know for sure it runs in the blood,¡± he smirked meaningfully. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 41 Chapter 41 They talked about business not until the food was served, as their topic about it changed and Andreus was already switching topics. ¡°So..is it okay to ask¡something personal?¡± he asked, his lips stretching for a smile. Ciara¡¯s phone beeped again. She looked at it and saw the texting from Callum¡¯s number again. Unknown: Finish that right now, and I¡¯ll fetch you. Ciara¡¯s brow wanted to arch, but she just set it aside and put her attention back on Andreus, who seemed so interested in asking about personal things. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked while she was slicing her steak. ¡°Hmmm¡ So¡are you single or are you currently dating someone he asked. Ciara chuckled a little, almost without humor, and arched her brow. ¡°Nothing really interests me at the moment aside from my own brand, she answered timidly. Andreus blinked twice as his lips stretched even more. ¡°Oh, so you are single?¡± he rified, his expression lightening. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and stuffed a little amount of food into her mouth, chewing it slowly. She saw how Andreus¡¯ lips stretched even more like he just found out the winning numbers of a lottery ticket and got all the money to bet on it for his own benefit. ¡°Hmm¡interesting.¡± He smiled sweetly as he sipped on his wine without taking his eyes off her. Ciara¡¯s eyes drifted to the screen of her phone again when Callum¡¯s text popped out again. Unknown: Text me once it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll wait outside. And how did he find out where I was at the moment? Really, Callum? I didn¡¯t think you had this side. You weren¡¯t like this in the past. You don¡¯t really interfere with my space. Well, have you forgotten that you always favored him from the past and that it was you who¡¯s giving him reasons not to doubt you because you¡¯ve given her your one hundred percent loyalty? And while he was there, he had his own faith in someone else. Every time Ciara would remember that Callum had Shane, and despite the exnation he had already given, a part of her still believed that in those moments, Callum never cared for her feelings; either it would hurt her or torment her for a lifetime every time she would remember it, but Callum never reilly considered her, which would always scar the wound that was almost healing. ¡°But I heard a rumor with you and the current CEO of Haynes Corp. Callum Haynes?¡± He looked at Ciara like the answer would be stered on her face. ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor.¡± She smiled as her phone chimed again. 1/3 ||| Chapter 41 Unknown What time will it end? Damn, Callum, Calm your ass down. You act like a jealous boyfriend who has no rights in the first ce. It tickles her stomach, but at the same time, it stops her from being too giddy about it as she is still doubting Callum¡¯s actions toward her. ¡°Rumor. Then that woman, who was the daughter of the Wilson, was lying?¡± What Ciara hates so much is when people stick their noses where they don¡¯t belong. Though she couldn¡¯t me him because the scene was so scandalous that it left everyone more curious, and knowing her reputation as a Sullivan that was very mysterious, hearing open information about them was very rare, ¡°I have really nothing to say about that issue,¡± she said, shrugging ¡°You know, being in this business is quite dirty. People would always find a way to bring you down and would choose everything just to put dirt on you. You are now exposed publicly and that wouldn¡¯t be the first time that someone would attempt to ruin your reputation.¡± Ciara nodded, as she knew that part as well. She didn¡¯t sign up for this without getting herself ready for how the others were so dirty and toxic. Despite the security they have, she knew that there were days when some of it would be unstoppable. But to her, as long as she knew that she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong and waspletely innocent, she would let the time pass to tell the truth and just focus on her own business. ¡°Aren¡¯t you releasing your statement about that controversy?¡± Andreus asked. Ciara sipped on her wine for a while, indulging in its tiste, until she was fully satisfied. ¡°I might ruin two reputations if I do that. And I think there¡¯s no need to aggravate the issue.¡± Andreus¡¯ brow arched. ¡°Two reputations¡¡± Ciara continued eating while Andreus looked so curious, which Ciara didn¡¯t fully disclose anymore as she wanted to protect her daughter as well. She knew that by opening up the topic of what Shane said, her daughter might be dragged on it as well, so she would rather let them believe Shane as long as she knew the truth. Unknown: I¡¯ll go in after five minutes.. That was Ciara¡¯s cue to end the dinner since she knew that Callum would really do it. She doesn¡¯t want to create more rumors; she would rather stop what was on Callum¡¯s mind. ¡°I will drive you home,¡± Andreus insisted when ra was already ready to leave. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. My personal driver is fetching me,¡± she said and smiled. Andreus nodded and let her as Ciara walked to the parking lot until she found the familiar sports car of Callum waiting for her. She sighed and slipped into the front seat when it opened. Callum, who was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat in a ck buttoned shirt and khaki pants, looked brooding and intense while he pushed the gear roughly and maneuvered the car right away. Ciara could feel his inner wrath that was screaming in the silence between them. 27/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 A M Chapter 41 ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here?¡± She asked nonchntly as she started typing a message for Cara for an update. ¡°I thought you were busy enough that you couldn¡¯t say yes to my dinner, he stated coldly while his eyes lingered on the road. 66% ¡°It¡¯s a business-rted dinner,¡± she exined, and she nced at him as she caught his jaw tightening while the veins on his neck were protruding. ¡°Really? A business-rted¡ Callum repeated like he had seen evidence that she wasn¡¯t lying and he was trying to catch her. ¡°Yup. Why? I am single. I am also a businesswoman. Am I not allowed to talk to men right now?¡± Callum licked his lips, Ciara could see the controlled frustration he was trying to bury but failed to do so as it wasing to the surface. ¡°So if I invite you over to dinner to talk about business-rted things, you¡¯d approve it, is that it?¡± He bargained sarcastically. ¡°If it¡¯s worth it, then maybe?¡± Callumughed a little without any humor at all. ¡°So meeting him up was worth it? He¡¯s the CEO of Vervani and came from a prominent family of business hustlers. Well, I am not bragging here, but Haynes was three times better than the Evanders. I am not trying topare myself to him, but if I were to invite you over for dinner that¡¯s business-rted and you decline it and ept his instead, as a businessman, I might question what kind of business you were trying to build because you are getting someone who¡¯s the least helpfulpared to Haynes.¡± Ciara wanted tough at how cocky Callum sounded, but she knew that he made sense. She learned from him before anyone else. It was he who inspired and motivated her to dive into the business world, as she learned a lot from just watching Callum do his thing smoothly. He was her first mentor before anything else. And it was he who really molded her in the business industry. But despite that realization, she doesn¡¯t want to admit to Callum that he was right and he was three times better Andreus because there was something about him being sopetitive that felt so hot and sexy, which she shareThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that I am not epting the Haynes because I care for them? They have a lot on their te. T like a superhero who saves apany that¡¯s almost in bankruptcy. Why would I insert myself more if I could find so who would prioritize me? Nothing but just only me?¡± Ciara said it meaningfully. Callum nced at her. And the way he reacted, Ciara couldpletely tell that he knew what she was talking about. ¡°I told you that it doesn¡¯t mean that you think it is,¡± Callum exined, ¡°I am just saying, okay? Whatever it is, I want something for mypany that matches my vibe. And the Vervani is the best pair for CARA. I like the simrity of the brands. And Andreus seems ready to prioritize me,¡± she said, emphasizing thest two words that made Callum sigh heavily. ¡°I did that as part of the strategy, Ciara. You are misinterpreting t ¡°This is my strategy, too. Don¡¯t misinterpret it,¡± she argued back. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Ciara could feel that Callum was pissed, but he was just controlling it. Though it was already etched on his face how he wanted to make a point, because he knew that he was still firing his shot at her, taking his chance and making a move, disagreeing with Ciara was really not a good idea. ¡°Have you asked permission with our daughter?¡± he asked, inserting Cara, who should not be on the topic. ¡°Yes. It was actually her suggestion to let me explore and¡date¡± Callum nced at her uncontrobly. It showed on his face how offended he was and how he disapproved of it. ¡°She said aid that?¡± ¡°Yes. She doesn¡¯t like you at the moment, Ciara murmured and looked to the window. Callum licked his lips when he remembered the exact words Cara said during his phone call with Ciara. ¡°Does she know about¡ Callum nced at Ciara, weighing her expression. Ciara shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told her anything about the past, I may have hated you for that moment, but I am not a bad mother to paint you as evil in your daughter¡¯s mind.¡± Callum¡¯s expression calmed down. The disappointment was now mingling in his expression, as it seemed like the past was drastically ying in his head, and he looked so apologetic about it. ¡°I hope she gives me a chance too,¡± he whispered. Ciara couldn¡¯t say anything about it, knowing how unpredictable Cara is-like her father. It was what she inherited from Callum that surprised Ciara because of how her mind works and how she easily copes with things. ¡°She was like your little version when it came to her attitude,¡± Ciara said. Callum¡¯s face lightened. He seems invested in knowing every little thing about Cara. ¡°Then she must be pretty smart, huh? Someone you can¡¯t deceive so easily,¡± he said proudly, with a smile twitching on his lips. ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t trust even her father,¡± she whispered, looking outside the window. Callum heard it clearly. Though he understood why his daughter was kind of distant from him since it was his fault after what he had done to Ciara in the past, he was still trying to get her trust. A silence grew between them while Ciara was only looking outside the window, thinking about the news that the Haynes were now weing the Wilsons again, Clearly, she is so curious about it, but she doesn¡¯t want to stress Herself out about what Callum is up to. She would rather stay silent about it and let Callum just do it ording to what he ns. But a part of her was holding onto the idea that he was serious this time and he meant to fix everything when it was getting blurry to her as she felt like she would be betrayed any minute. ¡°I want to invest in yourpany too,¡± Callum said in the middle of the silence. Ciara nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with you in the past. If we worked again, we would only repeat the mistakes we made,¡± she pointed out. ¡°There was no mistake when we worked as business partners. You¡¯ve learned a lot from me. I watched you grow from that woman who sessfully handled thend alone until it bloomed. But this time, you will do it on your own, without using 1/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 A M. Chapter 42 your connection, for the sake of yourpany, which means you needed more allies.¡± Ciara looked at him thoroughly, like he was a puzzle she was trying to study.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Andreus is fine,¡± she said. ¡°You like him?¡± It was almost a confrontational question, which Callum just made seem like a gentle interrogation, but the way his brows furrowed, Ciara could really tell he was being nost ¡°As a business partner? I guess so.¡± She shrugged. Callum licked his lower lip, and his brows furrowed even more. She could feel his frustration, the unsaid words that could be vividly read on his expression. Callum checked his pulse to look at the time. ¡°Tell our daughter you areingte. I¡¯ll take you somewhere in the meantime,¡± he said. Though she was supposed toe homete because of his dinner with Andreus, that was cut short because Callum texted her, but she still texted Cara that she would being homete Her mind was immediately creating scenes such as being in bed while Callum hovered over her, and she just wanted to strangle her neck to show how avable she is when ites to Callum. ¡°Be extra careful this time. When she hurt you for the first time, it would cut deep, but the second time would cut like a lifetime. You might me yourself for trusting him again despite what he did to you. That¡¯s the pain that¡¯s going to hurt so bad, she heard Serra¡¯s voice in her mind on that day. She was advising her if Ciara would give Callum a chance. Indeed, she might be stupid when ites to love since it showed how she built a life just for Callum so he could fit in. She did a lot of things as a woman who was willing to give him the world. Goddamn it, Ciara You are ying in the heat of the tire, expecting it wouldn¡¯t burn you, huh? You are really sick in t head. You always think that Callum will never hurt you. She pursed her lips while thinking about how she was falling for him in the middle of the chaos. No matter what he would say, and even her daughter, who disapproves, he was like a drug that, when she gets closer to him, she gets eas addicted to. And she made him her own rehab, a jail where she wanted to be locked forever-in his arms, someone who could only f her broken heart, someone who could onlyplete the missing pieces he stole. Callum¡¯s car went to an overview ce while they were going into the highest part of it, as Ciara could see the astonishing overview city lights that made her eyes widen amusingly. ¡°Wow,¡± she gasped. ¡°This is actually my own private ce-something I selfishly gatekeep for myself. But tonight, I¡¯m going to share it with you.¡± Ciara nced at Callum, stunned that his gesture was actually too romantic, like the old Callum from the past who would surprise her with his unexpected gestures. She couldn¡¯t say anything, but Callum could feel she liked the ce because, as soon as he parked and went out, as he opened the door for her, he saw how her eyes immediately went to the city lights, as if she wereforted by its beauty. Callum opened the back of the car and took a champagne drink that made Ciara¡¯s brows arch. ¡°You¡¯ve prepared for this, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked as she watched him walk toward him, holding a bottle of champagne and two champagne flutes. 2/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 Chapter 42 ¡°This was my n, you declined every time I¡¯d invite you,¡± he said, pouring her a drink while he arched his brow at her. 66% Ciara¡¯s brow arched as she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She knew that Callum was courting her, or pursuing her, as he said, and to see him making an effort just to make her happy felt so romantic that she was suddenly craving intimacy. Damn you, Callum. You really have your ways to spin me into your palm like a doll, huh? She took the champagne flute she handed and sipped on it as she rested her elbows against the barricade and looked at the sparkling city lights that seemed so calm. Callum stood next to her after cing the bottle on the hood of the car as they both watched the city lights silently. The cold wind yed against their hair. The twinkling stars mirrored the lights that seemed like falling stars into the darkness of the sky as if they were sinners who were thrown into the world as they weren¡¯t wee in the sky anymore. And Ciara empathizes with them. As she felt like an abandoned woman by the man whom she loved in the past, she needed to drift away from her life, and despite being found again, she still felt so lost. Callum nced at Ciara. She could see him looking at her in her peripheral vision, while she could feel the cold breeze hugging her, Callum walked back to his car, opened it again, and took his coat as he stood at her back and put it at the top of her shoulder, which made Ciara feel warm as she could smell his scent. It was in those instances that her world crumbled down as she fell on a soft mattress-his armsforted her, despite the menace he gave to her life, A burning house that seems too destructive to live-and yet-she fell as soon as he cradled her with a luby that fixed her broken heart. It was Callum-her own downfall, but the sweetest. É« SEND GIFT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 66% ¡°If¡..I confessed early, will we have a different life?¡± He asked in the middle of the silence that made Ciara¡¯s shoulder loosen. Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to say. She was so invested in making Callum feel that she loved him that she forgot how Callum treated her in the past. But now that he pointed it out, it was like a sudden discovery of a treasure box that she opened until her memories of Callum¡¯s secret messages for her exploded right before her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know_¡± she shrugged, but at the back of her mind, she could really tell what would happen. ¡°You have her in your life, Callum. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. You are with the woman who¡ wants to ruin my life,¡± Ciara said, as she wanted to tell him how she wanted him to get rid of Shane for good. Callum sighed and looked at the front as he sipped on his wine. ¡°You cannot give her up the way I have given up everything in the past just to choose you,¡± Ciara said, which made Callum stop a bit. The nail hits the head. It was such a confrontation that she was already too tired to shout at him. ¡°My daughter is traumatized by the woman you are protecting. And I would do everything just to protect my child, Callum. If you cannot do that for her or for me, then I¡¯d do it for us. And you can¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t introduce you to my daughter, who doesn¡¯t want to meet you. You¡¯ve hurt her before you ever knew, Callum.¡± Callum¡¯s jaw clenched. It cuts deep to know that his own daughter despises him for making her mother cry, that she doesn¡¯t trust him anymore, and that she abandoned him like how he abandoned them in the past. ¡°Just trust me on this. I am trying to tame her so this would not be worse for you. I am trying to find a way to calm her down, because I don¡¯t want her family to worsen this anymore, including Shane.¡± Ciara looked at Callum straight into his pleading eyes. It was like a hypnotic that every time she looked at him, her worries. and doubts would just vanish, and even if he was lying; she would still fall for it uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cara¡ If things get better, I¡¯ll help you make her understand. But in the meantime, just give her some space,¡± she said unconsciously while staring at him. ¡°I am not just pursuing you to be the father of our daughter, Ciara. I am in love with you. I am doing this because I want you back in my life. You don¡¯t know how dark it was when you were not by my side. I regretted letting you slip into my hand. I regretted not telling you my feelings beforehand.¡± Ciara sighed. Her stomach was churning, and his words were melting her to the core. The feelings that she could never kill, no matter how she buried them, would always show on the surface as her boundaries crumbled like a sandcastle being washed by his ways to fall for him. ¡°I promise, I will build another life for us-just you, me, and our baby. I will work on it.¡± Why not now? Her question on her mind was just so loud that she didn¡¯t realize she had tantly stated it vocally. ¡°Shane is quite untamable. I am still trying to make her understand things,¡± he said. ¡°She would never understand it, Callum. She thinks I killed her child. And if I were in her shoes, I don¡¯t know if I could stand seeing the woman behind the ident that killed my child too. She was trying to find someone to me, and seeing me as her own discement is probably the easiest in the middle of mourning.¡± 1 may hate Shane for making me her own punching bag, but I can¡¯t me her for being such a wreck. Though she made me the antecedent for her rebellious response because she thinks it was me who caused her suffering, everything was because 1/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 A Chapter 43 she lost her child and she was broken. 66% And maybe a part of me is slowly seeing the burden on Callum¡¯s side. If he was doing it to prevent her fromshing out at me, then who am I to even question his ways of expressing how he cr for me? But¡ I wish he could just let go of her and prioritize me. That she doesn¡¯t matter to him as much as I do, lets her get broken. as she falls without Callum catching her in the middle of this chaos, and that Callum cares more about what I would feel and her daughter than what Shane would feel just because she thinks he was the victim here. But for the second time, she was holding onto that little thing that gave her hope that there might be another chance for them. She sipped on her champagne flute again while she looked at the city lights wearily. She has never fallen in love with anyone -just him. She was just so loyal that all her life, she was only loving one man, and she couldn¡¯t even rece him no matter what she did. She can¡¯t get him out of her system. She can¡¯t unlove him. She can¡¯t forget him. And she would be so stupid to fall for him again when there was a sign that told her she was falling into the danger zone again. It was like a passion she couldn¡¯t stop, a driving force that fuels her to always be driven by him. Just him. That moment felt like she was cheating on her reality, as she wanted to escape it for a bit and fall into her own fantasy, in which she could savor being with the man who seemed too contradictory in her life. A man who could burn her to ashes and ruin her so easily ¡°Don¡¯t waste this chance, Callum,¡± she reminded. ¡°This is already what I only got for you. If you lose it, I don¡¯t think you will ever find me again.¡± Callum nced at her as he looked at her wearily. When Ciara nced at him, he was already crouching. She said to herself that she would give him a chance. She would guard herself from him. She would not be easily fooled by him. But she is just so damn obsessed with Callum Haynes that his slightest touch would bend her right away. Callum put her champagne flute on the head of his car, which Ciara did as well so she could hug herself as she wanted to indulge in the scenery for a while.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Callum looked into her eyes as he slowly opened his lips, leaning closer to her red lips. When it touched, he tilted his head, put his hand on the side of his cheek, and smoothly glided his hand into her neck, together with the movement of his lips kissing her lips. Ciara was cursing herself at the back of her mind, but half of her was enjoying it as her hand crawled at the back of his nape and she responded to his kiss as she weed him and kissed him back with no inhibitions. Callum faced her wholly until Ciara was already turning her back on the overlooking city lights, while Callum was already in front of her, pinning his body against her as they kissed passionately with no hint of rushing it as they let their lips taste each other. His other hand wrapped around her waist, while Ciara was now holding on to the side of his arm as well, as the sweet taste of their kisses mingled in their mouths while they let themselves indulge in every bit of it. Until Callum carried her, let her legs wrap around his waist, and put her on the sheet Callum ced earlier on the ground as the wind blew against them. Ciara wanted to point out how prepared he was, that if the kissing was also on his n, the reason why he brought something they couldy at, or it just happened. But she was already so distracted by his kisses going to her neck that she could no longer ask him as she sat, and Callum was in between her parted legs. 2/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 Chapter 43 66 Is this how you give chances, Ciara? You are leuing him get a free taste of you as well? Oh please. As if we haven¡¯t fucked yet. And damn it. You were supposed to challenge him, but now you were already diving into the ocean of your lust while feeling every bit of his touch and kisses She realized how easily Callum could have ess to her. He could easily devour her if he wanted, She closed her eyes as she gave him more ess to her neck, like a goddess who waspletely offering herself to a mortal whom she fully trusted despite how cunning humans are Ìï COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Callum kissed her neck continuously as he rested his other hand on the side so he would not fully hover over her, while Ciara¡¯s elbows were rested at the back as her body reclined, and Callum¡¯s other hand wrapped around her waist for support that she would not fullyy down. When his hand crawled to the buttons of her coat and fumbled each of them as he continuously nted kisses on the exposed skin, Ciara felt the gentleness that Callum had rarely shown because he always seemed aggressive and rough, as if there was no tomorrow. It was pure love because of the gentleness with which Ciara felt like she¡¯d melt in just a minute. When she felt the air kissing the skin of her chest, she whimpered a bit when Callum¡¯s hot mouth covered the peak and swirled his tongue on her aroused tip like a dessert he wanted to taste slowly, indulging himself with the slow movement of his tongue grazing in each corner, ying with it. She was watching him take his time kissing and worshipping her beautiful breast like she was the only woman he had tasted in his entire life. And when Callum lifted his head a bit, just enough for his eyes to lock with hers, she saw the lust that mingled in the intensity of his gaze and made her body shiver. His other hand fondled her right boob while his knee was already so pressed between her softness that she couldn¡¯t help but grind against it just to feel him. She was already throwing away her inhibitions, as she was only focusing on what Callum was doing to her. She was enjoying it as her body was already in heat from the lust thatpletely consumed her while she could hear the little whimper of Callum while pleasuring her on her chest. When she felt his hand caressing the side of her leg, her anticipation grew even wider as she could feel volts of electricity rushing throughout her body until his handnded on her soft femininity and traced the horizontal line on the thin fabric of her underwear, making her sighed and close her eyes as she could really feel herself dripping for just a mere touch. ¡°You¡¯re dripping.¡± Callum whispered when he leveled his head to her again, kissing her earlobe while his hand was continuously rubbing her. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? When you were touching me like that.¡± Ciara answered hoarsely. Callum chuckled a bit and nted some kisses on her jaw until he parted the fabric to the side and delved his two fingers into her wet folds, making her arch her back and parting her lips She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes until she saw Callum watching her reaction like he was his favorite R-18 movie because of the lust that was carved in his expression as he parted his lips too while moving his fingers expertly. Ciara gritted her teeth as she could feel each of his movements as she was already curling her toes and gripping his pulse, as if she wanted to stop him from doing it, and yet, Callum seemed to know the drill that he slightly inserted it from her wet dripping entrance, coaxing it to enter, and sliding it back to her folds, which made her go crazy as she felt like just guiding it to him. ¡°Damn it, Callum!¡± She hissed frustratingly and pressed her legs against each other. Callum¡¯s fingers still found a way to dominate her senses as he inserted it without a warning, making her shriek a bit with pure pain and pleasure mixing with each other. It fully weakened her as she had alreadyid down while Callurns fingers were already doing wonders for her as she couldn¡¯t help but moan uncontrobly. Callum lowered himself until he imed her lips, while Ciara couldn¡¯t respond as she unbuttoned his shirt and pushed it off him. Callum pulled her underwear off her and helped her take her coat too, as Callum stood and unbuckled his pants. 1/3 15:42 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 44 It was like an instinct that washed through her that Ciara knelt and lifted her head as if she were telling him she wanted to do something, which gave Callum an idea, especially when she leaned closer to his legs. Ciara won¡¯t lie to herself and say that it was Callum who tainted her mind since day one. She had been fantasizing about him since the day she saw him on that beach, and it still hadn¡¯t changed, as if he were the only water that could satisfy her thirst. That¡¯s why when she wrapped her hand around his shaft, like those she has seen in porn on some days, she would watch when she was horny. As soon as she kissed the tip and moved her hand up and down, to hear Callum groaning and pushing his head back, it felt like she had done something nice that triggered him to react that way. So she started kissing the length, licking the balls like it was part of the dessert she was eating, and going back to the tip as she swirled her tongue. Callum had totally lost it; his hand gripped a handful of her hair so he could control it as he slightly pulled her head, until Ciara took half of his length into her mouth, making her gag a bit. ¡°Take it, baby,¡± Callum ordered as he continuously pushed her head, coaxing her to take him until her throat kept on poking and she could almost feel herself gagging. But just like what she watched, she endured it and let Callum control her head as she held onto his legs while Callum was feeling it entirely, almost whimpering and cursing as she was already gagging. Callum pulled it out until it sshed into the floor, and Ciara almost got on it. ¡°Your kids,¡± she jokinglymented. Callum chuckled, crouched down, and held onto the side of her neck as he kissed her savagely, tongue to tongue like he was devouring her whole. He pushed her leg to the side until she was fully exposed to her and he let the tip kiss her entrance while they continued kissing When Callum slightly pushed, they would both whimper against each other¡¯s mouths. He pushed it again so that closed her eyes while Callum was grunting until he pushed it fully. It didn¡¯t take him a second to adjust as he pulled it and pushed it back roughly while he was already thrusting it looked at Ciara, whose brows were already furrowed as she tried to look down, and watched how Callum did her gently. Callum tilted his head and brushed his lips against hers as he lightly kissed her, just enough to feel her breath in his as he tasted her lips like he was addicted to her as he pounded on her in a slow rhythm. ¡°Hard,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Rough.¡± ¡°Are you sure? ¡°He asked. ¡°Yes.¡± And in just a split second, Callum pulled it, flipped her over, and pushed it in harshly, which made her bend like she was possessed by a demon. Callum pped her ass, which made her scream in pain coated with pure ecstasy as Callum bent over her and cupped her jaw while he thrust on her aggressively. She could almost feel herself as she was already convulsing from the few strokes Callum made as he continued moving. mming himself like she wanted to be punished so badly, and he was releasing his own anger through it because of how he was now harshly doing her. She was so loud all throughout that she was suddenly wondering if they were the only people in that ce because she felt like she was screaming disturbingly as if she were in so much pain when it was the opposite of what she truly felt. 2/3 ||| 15:42 Fri, May 31 Chapter 44 They didn¡¯t s t stop will just one round as they repeated it again and again, and Ciara was already sitting on him as she let her body ride on him and even did some reserve, with which she was so satisfied as well. There were already three rounds when she realized that they didn¡¯t even use a condom just once, and most of those didn¡¯t withdraw at all.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After their vigorous sex, she just rested against his chest while Callum hugged her from the back as they watched the city lights again and drank the remaining champagne. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Paris,¡± she blurted. Callum froze. It was like hearing bad news in the middle of celebrating your birthday-you easily lose your mood as soon as you hear it. ¡°It¡¯s for Cara¡¯s sake. She wanted to go back so bad. She was crying about it. She doesn¡¯t want to stay here anymore,¡± she interjected. Callum sighed and kissed her shoulder. ¡°Can I live with you in Paris, then?¡± he asked gently, making Ciar a bit shocked. SEND GIFT Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Ciaraughed at Callum¡¯s shameless request. 66% ¡°Just because we fucked then, that doesn¡¯t mean you are now freely wee in my life,¡± Ciara said, smiling yfully and ncing at Callum, who furrowed his brows. ¡°That moment I¡¯ve seen you on the beach and you let me sit at your table with you, I could really tell you are a ygirl.¡± ¡°What? Just because I let you sit at my table?¡± sheughed. ¡°You radiate it too. You were beautiful like you knew you could get anyone, and I could tell by the coldness in your eyes that you made a lot of men cry or fall on their knees to worship you like a goddess. Ciaraughed giddily as she could not believe Callum had that kind of first impression of her, which she least expected. ¡°Well, you radiate that fuckboy vibe too. You have that vibe in you that seems like you are used to breaking women¡¯s hearts too, she fired back. But instead of being too defensive about it, Callum¡¯s lips twisted as he tried to stifle his smile but failed, so he buried his face. against her neck and chuckled a bit as his breath vibrated against her skin. ¡°See? You are guilty because that¡¯s the truth,¡± e said usingly. ¡°Nah, I just remember that day I joined you at the table,¡± heughed. ¡°And what is it?¡± ¡°Coz I really want to break you that time. But not your heart. I meant¡the other way around,¡± he said hoarsely andughed again. Ciara¡¯s stomach tickled as she remembered how she judged him on her mind at that time-that he was the kind of m seemed good at making a woman scream in bed. And even though she already tried having sex with him, there was something about the way he imagined him breaking in bed that made her want to do it again. ¡°I was expecting you¡¯d do that to me on that day too,¡± she croaked Callum tightened his hug to her until she felt him twitch, knowing she was just sitting in between his parted, bent legs and he was topless because she wore his dress shirt that was so big to her to cover her from the cold. ¡°Too much for being a Sullivan, and you were so untouchable, huh?¡± he said raspily, crawling his hand to her chest, slightly cupping her boob. She rested her head against his shoulder and looked at the darkness of the sky. She sighed as she felt at ease the first time that she felt soforted in his arms. Back in the past, Callum would treat her after their achievements in their business; she would treat it like a reward and sometimes assume that he might be falling for her, but Callum isn¡¯t really touchy to her nor initiates intimacy, which confuses her whether they were doing it because they earned some money or because she is his wife. But at the moment, as Callum was hugging her after their heated sex, she could feel his raw feelings; the intimacy that she once craved with him was already in front of her. If we don¡¯t consider the power, me being a Sullivan and him being the CEO of Haynes, I wonder if we could just leave everything, turn our backs, cut off those who would stand between us, and just live somewhere far away together with our daughter. 1/3 15:42 Fri, May 31 A Chapter 45 66% 5 But could really Callum turn his back on the dream he built for years to have a life with me? And I think I cannot cut off Cara¡¯s family, who¡¯s precious to her as well. ¡°Have you ever thought of turning your back on everything?¡± she asked out of curiosity. ¡°Like right now? And live with you in Paris?¡± he added. She nodded as she could feel Callum¡¯s finger drawingzy circles on her stomach, as his head was now resting on her shoulder. ¡°Yes. Something like that ¡°We could do it while I take care of things. I¡¯ll be visiting you in Paris since I wanted to talk to Cara too. I want to spend time with her. Will she be okay with that?¡± She sighed. Cara might be so well-mannered and someone who respects people, but when she doesn¡¯t like something, she is so hard to please, as she is so overprotective, especially toward her mother. ¡°She was so serious when she told me she didn¡¯t want to meet her father, Callum. I know that once she said she didn¡¯t want it, she would stand by it. She¡¯s hard to bend.¡± ¡°Like her mom?¡± Ciara leered at him. ¡°Or like you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s you. You were so hard to bend. I feel like you are less interested in anything. that time you had feelings for me. It¡¯s really hard to read you.¡± Ciara rolled her eyes, but her lips were stretching. ¡°You were my wife, but you don¡¯t insist on cuddles and intimacy ¡°It was because you were busy at work too!¡± she said in a high-pitched voice. which is why I was shocked that all ¡°Because I feel like you don¡¯t want me,¡± Callum said,ughing at how fucked up they were in the past. ¡°I know you as someone who seems too distant and doesn¡¯t like clingy boys. So I never attempted. But I really do spoil you a lot.¡± Looking back at those times, she remembered how Callum would shower her with flowers and gifts. If Shane hadn¡¯te into the picture, they might still be happily married and find ways to work on their differences.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You changed when your first love came back,¡± she whispered bitterly Callum¡¯s smile faded. It was hard to defend his past self because he knew he really never paid too much attention to Ciara just because he was used to her being cold, distant, and unbothered that he underestimated her. He took her for granted as a wife, expecting she wouldn¡¯t really mind because he felt like Ciara didn¡¯t have any feelings for him that deeply. ¡°I want you to be more open to me this time,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it, I don¡¯t care how small it is. But just tell me everything you have in mind. Let me know,¡± he said gently. ¡°If I told you to drop Shane, would you drop her?¡± ¡°Drop her, and she wouldsh it out at you I don¡¯t know what that woman would do to you, ra. It would be better could tame her,¡± he said. ¡°Until when?¡± She asked. ¡°Until I convinced her that you have nothing to do with the death of her child. She¡¯s treating me as her coping mechanism. for the loss of her baby, and she¡¯s still sane because she knows she still has me. Once I help her improve and get over the past, then I willpletely tell her about us. 2/3 Fri, May Chapter 45 66% Ciara sighed. She wanted to argue about it, but there was something else that was stopping her as well. As she said to herself, she understood Shane somehow. ¡°If she does something that would affect my daughter again, I will turn my back on you so I canpletely stop her from bugging my life, Callum. I meant it. I won¡¯t give you another chance, and I would just take my daughter somewhere far from your reach,¡± she warned. Callum kissed the side of her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do my best not to repeat what happened at the event. And I won¡¯t let her hurt our daughter, Ciara. I don¡¯t want her to hate me forever. And I don¡¯t want to lose this chance you¡¯ve given me too.¡± She nced at him. And because their faces were just inches away, Callum tilted his head and kissed her gently. He drove her home that night. Callum wants to just take her home, but at the same time, they are both thinking about their daughter, who¡¯s left with her grandparents, who are expecting Ciara toe home like the time she told her. So when she entered the room and took a half bath for a while and joined Cara to bed, who was already asleep since it was already past three AM. Cara moved and cuddled her. ¡°Mommy,¡± she called sleepily. ¡°Hmm? I am here,¡± she whispered, kissing her head as she caressed her back. ¡°You¡ met up with Daddy?¡± She asked in a little voice that made Ciara pause a bit. ¡°This scent¡ that¡¯s his scent,¡± she said like she was so sure of it. She wanted to lie about it, but she knew how smart Cara was as a child. ¡°I did. I just talked to him about some things,¡± she exined carefully. you tell him we would go back to Paris? That he noting with us?¡± she rified, as if she meant thest sentence. ¡°I did, and he asked me if he could visit you there?¡± 3/3 Çú SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Cara didn¡¯t hesitate to shake her head like her decision had been final since day one. Ciara tried to see her face just to make sure that she wasn¡¯t sleeping, but despite closing her eyes, it seemed like Cara was wide awake in her mind and was paying. attention to her mother. ¡°May I know why?¡± she asked. ¡°He made you cry. I don¡¯t want to,¡± she exined carefully. Though Ciara has thought Cara about forgiveness, seems like her own daughter has her own understanding as well and her own decision that she would stand with it no matter what, like it was what she sees as something she shouldn¡¯t tolerate if she doesn¡¯t want to see happening it again. ¡°You won¡¯t give him a chance? What if he¡¯s really sorry and he promises he won¡¯t do it again?¡± she bargained, hopeful that her daughter has reserved a special space in her heart for her father. She was silent for a minute, which Ciara let her as she might be contemting her answer. ¡°There are days that the people we love will make us cry because they hurt us. If they did it once, apologized for it, and told us that they won¡¯t do it again, if we feel like they were sincere and they deserve a second chance, we must give it to them. But that second chance should not be taken for granted. That second chance might be treated like thest,¡± she exined. ¡°I don¡¯t like people who hurt my mommy, who make my mommy cry, Cara said in her little voice. ¡°Cara, your father has hurt me, but I hurt him in some ways too. I haven¡¯t apologized for it yet, and he already apologized for the things he had done in the past. I lied¡ I made him believe something that wasn¡¯t really true which made a conflict between us. ¡°But he has a girlfriend already. Auntie Serra told me that having a girlfriend means you are already taken and you should. not entertain anymore because it would be called cheating and you would make your partner cry. Mommy, you told m we should not give chances no matter who they were if they hurt us deeply. If they did something that is too painful forgive. I don¡¯t think¡I could ever forgive Daddy because..he made you cry.¡± Thest sentence broke her, but at the same time, slowly healed the wound that had been tormenting her for too long. She might be too weak to easily forgive Callum after what happened in the past, but there was Cara, her daughter who is strength and is just too hard at forgiving when ites to her mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Your father and L¡we¡we are starting to work things out. He told me he would just take care of some things, and then..he would live with us. Or he would visit us in Paris. And of course, He would earn Cara¡¯s forgiveness too, like he¡¯s been doing to Mommy. Are you okay with that?¡± Cara paused for a while, and it seemed like she was deeply thinking about it. ¡°But he he has a girlfriend. His girlfriend is his fiancee. Someone he wanted to marry,¡± she whispered like she knew a lot of things that she was holding on to, the reason why she doesn¡¯t like her father. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have one, sweetheart. Not everything on the media is true.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s lying?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t forgive him anymore.¡± Cara silently processed everything as Ciara gave her some time to digest it slowly by slowly. She¡¯s just five, but Ciara is a smart kid and she easily catches even on adult¡¯s conversation, especially when ites to her mommy. ¡°If¡if he makes my mommy happy, then he makes Cara happy. But I am not gonna go easy on daddy, mommy. I will guard 1/3 III 15:42 Fri, May 31 A M Chapter 46 my mommy,¡± she said with full of assurance. 66% Ciara chuckled and squeezed her. She kissed the tip of her head and closed her eyes while the smile lingered on her lips, feeling at ease that she had Cara who would always be there for her. ¡°You¡¯d protect mommy?¡± she asked softly, delighted by it. ¡°Yes, mommy. From everyone else¡ Ciara chuckled. ¡°I should be the one saying that to you, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, mommy. I can take care of myself. You¡¯ve been through a lot. And I am here now. I will do anything for you, Mommy.¡± She was melting by the words she said that the smile on her lips didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°Then I have my own soldier? What a cute little soldier. I thought you were a Disney princess?¡± she chuckled and tickled her a bit. Caraughed while moving with the tickle as she caught her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°I am a Disney princess and a soldier at the same time, mommy ¡°Oh! What an amazing little girl you are! You could be a soldier too!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They spent the rest of the night giggling in the bed until on the next day, Ciara was bombarded with news about her that she was seen having dinner with Andreus Evander, which drew massive spections to the public whether they were dating or not. Some of the people on the inte imed that they might be working on coboration since they both have the same brand that has simrities which were nowpared on the inte. But of course, there were still those who noticed how it was posted publicly and wasn¡¯t bannedpared to that scene that happened at the event and Ciara being linked to Callum Haynes which some were leaving some spections the two meeting up might just be the cover of Callum Haynes and Ciara Sullivan dating in secret, Ciara allowed it to be posted publicly, including Gwen who was the mastermind as well, for a public exposure of her brand, and for people to be more curious. It was a marketing psychology trick to pull their attention while adding some love interest issues when the main point of it was to promote the brand. ¡°Oh wow. The most talked about woman on the inte right now, pulling the finest men in the business industry,¡± Serral teased as she showed up while Ciara was in her office and busy with her business. Ciara only looked at her once as she upied the seat at the front and smirked at her. ¡°I know that you and Andreus were seeing for only pure business. But I want to personally hear it from your mouth. Just pure business or you are now considering other men aside from Callum Haynes?¡± she asked as she leaned against the seat without taking her eyes off Ciara. ¡°Just pure business, Serra. I could learn from him since he started like me too.¡± ¡°Really? No sex involved? That¡¯s some.¡± She wrinkled her nose ¡°Why would I sleep with him, Serra?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s hot and he¡¯s not Callum Haynes! Andreus Evander has been keeping his image clean since day one in front of the public, though I know most of his sexcapades, but Ciara, you are single too! Like him! You should enjoy it!¡± didn¡¯t answer her sister as her phone beeped twice and the text messages from different persons started popping out 2/3 15:42 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 46 Andreus Evander: Should I set another dinner this week? Callum Haynes: You are now linked to Andreus on the inte. 66% 15 Ciara could almost smell the bitter remark on Callum¡¯s text that she wanted to grimace about it but kept her poker face as she continued reviewing Gwen¡¯s proposal who would handle the construction of her brand in Paris. She took the finest Engineer, which is also close to the Sullivans, and showed some nice blueprints for the future design proposed by the finest architects as well. ¡°Ciara, you should enjoy your freedom. I know that you were thinking of giving Callum a chance, but don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Open yourself to someone else too. Don¡¯t make him as your world- ¡°We fucked. Last night,¡± she interjected. Serra stopped for a while, as her jaw dropped. ¡°With Andreus!¡± she reacted violently. Ciara looked at Serra, and the way she gave her a meaningful look made Serra¡¯s eyes widen even more, as she seat almost dropping her jaw on the floor. ¡°With Callum Haynes?¡± Ciara sighed. ¡°I am giving him a chance to prove himself- ¡°To prove how he would do you hard in bed is that what kind of chance you gave to him?!¡± she cut her off. Cura licked her lips as she stared at the screen of herptop, unable to put what was on her mind into words. stood on her ¡°Oh my god, Ciara! I know he¡¯s Callum Haynes, a good fuck you should not even miss, but you are slowly falling into him again! You are making him your world again!¡± she snapped, her eyes leering at her sister warningly, SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Ciara felt guilty about what Serra said because it was true. She was so head over heels for Callum that, despite the pain in the past, she was willing to start all over again with him. She is willing to go to the war she lost in the past, expecting to win this time. ¡°We are not yet sure what kind of n he was up to, knowing he gave his invitation to that bitch who ruined you and who traumatized your daughter!¡± Serra reminded, like Ciara was forgetting that part.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. *He has ns, Serra, He was doing his best to control things in order for Shane not to go overboard again. He¡¯s taming her ¡°Tamning? When she just gone ballistic in your main event? That bitch won¡¯t be tamed anymore. She has gone nuts,¡± she said. ¡°I hate her after using me of killing her child, but the moment I became a mother, losing a child is a very traumatizing event in your life, Serra. I might shame her for pointing fingers at me, but as a mother now, I quite empathize with her that it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with depression. She is mentally unstable, and it shows how she reacts. She saw me as her own she discement because she couldn¡¯t me herself for what happened. And knowing that I was Callumn¡¯s wife, the man likes, maybe she saw that opportunity to weaponize me. But to look at this from another angle, she needs help. She¡¯s not well Serra rolled her eyes and calined down a bit as she tried to process what Ciara just said. ¡°Well, 1 can¡¯t rte because I don¡¯t have a child, but I have Cara to protect, and she¡¯s like my own baby too. I understand she was hurt and she¡¯s still suffering from the loss, but it was never right for her to make you her punching bag, Ciara. Yes, her pain is valid, but inflicting pain on you because she sees you as the reason behind the loss of her child is unjustifiable. She is just making it an excuse not to hold herself ountable for using you and ruining your life!¡° Ciara couldn¡¯t react because Serra makes sense as well. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s say she suffered the most, but are you going to disregard your own pain just because she is in pain too? You¡¯ve been through a lot as well. If only she didn¡¯t cross the boundary and acknowledge you were the wife of Callum Hayn said, gritting her teeth. Ciara remained silent as she continued her work even though she got distracted by the realization that Serra sense too. She was just trying to see the positive side of what was happening at the moment, that Callum was d and taming Shane for her when at the back of her mind, she was thinking that Callum was choosing Shane agai Serra shook her head as she went silent for a while too. But then when she slowly looked at Ciara as she furrowed she could really smell the malicious words that woulde out of her mouth right away. ¡°Was he that good in bed that you couldn¡¯t easily forget him? He might have gotten a big dick, huh?¡± Serra smirked shamelessly. Ciara rolled her eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the sex, Serra.¡± ¡°Then what? Well, Callum Haynes is hot, handsome, and filthy rich. If he has no issues involving that bitch, he might be the most perfect man I¡¯ll want for you, but I don¡¯t want him involved with that woman who traumatized my niece, Ciara.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t easily involve Cara on this too if Callum is still in contact with Shane. But for now, I¡¯ll let him do it ording to his pace. I¡¯ll give him the benefit of the doubt,¡± Ciara said. Serra sighed. ¡°Well, if he has no rtionship with that woman, I will support you on this. But this is thest time! If he messes this up, I swear, Ciara, I¡¯ll get involved in this and tell Louis too!¡± She warned. Louis was the kind of brother who doesn¡¯t really get involved, but if he did, it would be so serious. After reviewing all the proposed designs, she made her own onebined with those she liked, let Gwen handle the rest, and also chose the engineer who would handle the construction for the brand she wanted to build in Paris. 1/3 15:43 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 47 The inte was still having a fuss about her and Andreus, and even when she got invited to a night show, she was asked by the paparazzi on her way into the ce and was just blocked by her own guards. She has been very busy since sheunched her own brand, as it showed how she was flourishing on her own without relying on her n¡¯spany so much, being hands-on in her own business, and giving her all, as she was serious about building her own name, not just because she is a Sullivan. ¡°Thank you for letting us have you, Miss Ciara,¡± the famous interviewer in a magazine said as she sat for another guest. She smiled while the camera zoomed in a bit. ¡°So tell us, who¡¯s the inspiration behind this brand? The interviewer asked as soon as they started rolling. ¡°Well, someone who¡¯s very special in my life right now. I took it from her name, and this person meant a lot to me because she changed my life.¡± ¡°Oh? Is this a family member? Or a lover?¡± ¡°A family member.¡± She smiled. ¡°Hmm, we are so curious about your love life now. I know you are very pretty, and you seem so private and mysterious, but do you have that special someone right now that interests you?¡± the interviewer asked. ¡°Well, as of the moment, I am more interested in building my own brand and improving myself on this path, which my family seems to be invested in, but yes, I think I have that kind of person at the moment, but at the same time, We are taking it slow.¡± ¡°Andreus Evander Someone shouted from the crowd, apanied byughs so loud that even Ciara smiled and nced at them as well. The screen immediately shed the stolen pictures taken from the time she went out to have dinner with Andreus to talk about the business. ¡°So¡ tell us about this picture. Is there something good going on between you and Andreus Evander?¡± ¡°Oh¡ Ciara smiled while looking at the continued shing of the pictures taken, in which she was dining with Andreus, whe was looking at her while smiling, and she seemed to be talking seriously. ¡°He invited me over to dinner to talk about things,¡± she exined carefully as everyone started screaming ¡°Oh? What could this be?¡± ¡°Well, I heard a lot of good things about Andreus, and I am open to learning from him as someone who took the path I am currently taking¡± The crowd kept on making such noises that it seemed like they heard their ship finally sail. ¡°You are now on the stage of knowing each other?¡± The interviewer asked and chuckled. ¡°It seems like that.¡± Ciara said, nodding- ¡°Tell us about your standard in men, because it seems like the moment you went out in public as the daughter of the billionaire, a Sullivan, a lot of people weren¡¯t just invested in you because you are a Sullivan, but because of your beauty. Do you have some clues to give the men who want to fire their shot at you?¡± The crowd screamed again while pping as Ciaraughed a bit while the camera zoomed in on her again, showing how her smile makes her eyes smile as well, making her prettier even more ¡°I guess I like men who¡¯s driven by their passion to seed, someone who¡¯s family-oriented, who, would prioritize me and 2/3 HI 15.43 Fri, May 31 Chapter 17 love the people I love too 669 Ciara knew that she was just describing someone but also wished they had the traits that she liked too. But sadly, she couldn¡¯t be prioritized the way she wanted to for so many reasons, and she was now wondering if she deserved it or if she was just asking the wrong one. ¡°Are you that kind of woman who gives charices?¡± the interviewe asked. Ciara smiled a little as she nodded. ¡°Yes. Maybe if I see that he¡¯s willing to change and he promises he won¡¯t do it again, but it really depends on what kind of mistake he made to earn my chance. Because I believe that there is some pain that, no matter how many years pass, just doesn¡¯t heal. We just learned how to carry it naturally, but it was still there.¡± The crowd made an aw reaction to sympathize with her sadnessas Ciara smiled a little, smiling a bit, but at the same time. she aches for some reason. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 48 Chapter 48 66%%% The interviewsted for half an hour, talking about the business she was about to open and about the future ns she had. She was already backstage when the fans showed up and requested some pictures of her, which she respectfully agreed to while chatting with them and socializing a bit-something that she wasn¡¯t really good at, but because she was so overwhelmed by the support, it came out naturally. ¡°I am so confused if you are really dating Andreus or Callum Haynes,¡± one of the fans pointed out. Ciara only smiled, as she didn¡¯t give too much attention to it or to the others who went to her for a picture, but some of the fans were now pushing onto the topic. ¡°I mean, who wouldn¡¯t date him? He¡¯s like a Greek god descended from heaven. He looked so tall and handsome.¡± Ciara heard how the other fan continued chirping about it, tailing her behind despite being blocked by her own bodyguard so she would not be so near her. ¡°But he has a fiancee, which is Shane Wilson. Will you tell us what she was talking about at your event-that you were behind the death of her child with Callum Haynes? Is it true?¡± Ciara was unbothered by what she was saying, as she only smiled at the others and continued to let them have photos of her while stopping for each second while she was on her way to the parking lot. ¡°Do you have a secret rtionship with Callum Haynes? That¡¯s why the Wilsons suddenly filed bankruptcy because your n wanted to silence them so badly by striking them warningly because Shane might taint your clean image. If that¡¯s the case, then are you sleeping with someone who has a fiancee?¡± Ciara¡¯s bodyguards were now blocking the woman, who was eager to question Ciara while holding her phone and taking a video. But Ciara never looked behind her, as she continued walking and smiled with the others as the bodyguards were now seriously surrounding her. ¡°Are you using Andreus Evander to cover up your dirt? Is this a public set-up to divert the real issue? What happened at your event wasn¡¯t publicized, and it was also banned on the inte, yet this one with Andreus Evander wasn¡¯t, and you even talked about it on the show. So why don¡¯t you talk about your beef with Shane Wilson? Are you that guilty? Are you trying to cover up your mistake?¡± ¡°Shut up! Stop pestering her!¡± Some of the fans were now furious at the woman who kept on asking things. H ¡°What if Ciara Sullivan is actually a snake?¡± She added more, exining why most of the fans were now pushing her and making her stop. Ciara was strictly guarded, as they were now eager to guide her to the parking lot until she slipped into the limousine and shook her head at the infuriating questions thrown at her. She hadn¡¯t paid attention earlier, but they reached her. ¡°That¡¯s normal. You would really have uncontroble reactions like that. Just focus on the guesting and your other schedules. We will take care of the rest,¡± Gwen said, who slipped into the front seat as well, ncing at her from the back. ¡°They don¡¯t affect me, Gwen Gwen nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Her phone rang until she saw another call from Callum, which wasn¡¯t the first time since that day she went home. She was so busy for three days that she couldn¡¯t even pay attention to her phone, especially Callum. That¡¯s why, when her phone rang again and Gwen looked at her in the mirror, she cleared her throat and answered it. ¡°I was about to say I want to fetch you. His husky voice filled her ear so much that she almost forgot site wasn¡¯t with Gwen. 18 15:43 Fri, May 31 JAM Chapter 48 ¡°I¡¯m heading straight home. Cara is waiting for me,¡± she answered, looking outside the window. ¡°The inte pissed me off. You are a link to Andreus Evander,¡± he said in a bitter tone, as Ciara could imagine how dark his expression was right now. ¡°What is it to you? That¡¯s normal since I am not your girlfriend, she murmured, looking at the back of Gwen¡¯s chair, as she was wondering if she was eavesdropping when her voice could be vividly heard in the limousine. Callum sighed. ¡°Well, I trust you. If it¡¯s only pure business, then won¡¯t worry.¡± Ciara rolled her eyes as she couldn¡¯t help but smile about it. ¡°We¡¯re getting to know each other slowly,¡± she answered yfully ¡°Really?¡± He asked sarcastically. ¡°Yes.¡± Ciara could imagine Callum seriously pouting upon hearing it as she pursed her smile. She suddenly remembered her answers on the guesting that once it was aired, Callum would be given more reasons to sulk on the side because she was talking about her friendship with Andreus Evander. ¡°Wait until I¡¯ll make you my wife again. I¡¯d announce it publicly until everyone knows that you are mine,¡± he said warningly. ¡°Can you really do that?¡± she asked, arching her brow. Are you challenging me? Imagine the shock of everyone once they found out you were my wife back then.¡± She suddenly remembered the questions thrown carlier at her. What Shane did at her event painted her as a bad woman, and some really believe she could do that. ¡°It will ruin your first love¡¯s reputation, so I guess you won¡¯t do that,¡± she said in a sarcastic way. ¡°My baby is sulking again, huh?¡± Callum teased and chuckled. Ciara rolled her eyes as she maintained her serious face while looking outside the window. She could picture Callum in her mind, who was leaning against his swivel chair while sitting in his office, and his necktie was loosened a bit. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she said, looking at the front and noticing Gwen¡¯s eyes looking at her at the top of the mirror. -If you were here, I¡¯d put you on myp and rece your sulking face with something else,¡± he taunted yfully. Her stomach immediately churned, and she gulped a bit as she could feel the electricity traveling throughout her body. Damn it. His effect on me¡ ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you, touch you,¡± he continued in a raspy voice.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ciara¡¯s throat was so dry that she closed her legs and pressed her lips against each other as she looked outside the window, her brows knitting profusely. ¡°Until you melt on myp and forget what¡¯s making you sulk,¡± he chuckled. ¡°And you think that would work?¡± She asked.. ¡°Yes. I know it will work.¡± ¡°You are so full of yourself,¡± she uttered in a rasp. 2/3 15:43 Fri, May 31 A M Chapter 481 §°§± her. Callum let out a low chuckle that sounded so raspy and sexy, making Ciara swallow hard. She was already cursing herself in the back of her mind about why she was such a ve to Callum Haynes and how everything he did had an effect ¡°Must be frustrating, huh?¡± He teased. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you were there and not with me? Coz if you were here right now, you might be moaning instead.¡± Oh, damn it! Is he trying to have phone sex with me while Gwen and the driver are here with me? ¡°Stop it, will you?¡± She warned, but then the rasp on her throat seemed too contradictory like she was begging for more. Callumughed again, yfully. ¡°Coz I¡¯m making you horny?¡± Ciara was already giggling in her mind as she wanted to hype him more to continue it, but she wanted to continue being so serious that she wasn¡¯t asking for it, but she was really having fun. If only Gwen wouldn¡¯t hear the nasty things she could say at the moment, she would be doing the same thing to Callum. until he hears her beg for his name and touches himself. ¡°I¡¯m on my way home,¡± she answered meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m still in the car.¡± ¡°Oh alright. Too bad you can¡¯t touch yourself?¡± Ciara couldn¡¯t help but curse under her breath as sheughed as well. ¡°Why? Is that what you are doing now?¡± She asked, making sure she wouldn¡¯t mention it. ven more. ¡°I could. If you want,¡± he teased even Ciara could really tell how hustler Callum was when it came to women; it seemed like it wasn¡¯t his first time the call, knowing that he had been with a lot of girls in the past. Thinking that if she was alone, the things Callum could order for her scare her but excite her at the same ti knows herself that she would be game doing it with him. ¡°Really? Then why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± She asked and looked at the front as she caught Gwen¡¯s eyes looking at checking her. Callum chuckled softly. ¡°Only if you will spread your legs for me?¡± Oh, this shameless pervert! And I cannot believe I find this too hot, huh? I¡¯m really crazy about this man! on Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 49 Chapter 49 66% Ciara remainedposed and serious despite the wild phone call she had with Callum, who was now chuckling in the background as he was having fun tormenting Ciara with those words. ¡°By the way, Miss Ciara, I already scheduled the dinner with Mr. Evander this Saturday. I also set it ording to the time you want,¡± Gwen suddenly inserted, and Ciara¡¯s wild thoughts immediately puffed. The interview she had done would be airing on Saturday as well, which contains a lot of mentions about Andreus Evander and her addressing the dinner vaguely, as she didn¡¯t even deny the rumor that they were dating nor confirm it, which leaves an open interpretation for everyone. ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± she said, despite the sudden tension Gwen had created when Callum was now silent in the background. I¡¯m hanging up now,¡± she said, saying she didn¡¯t want to be bornharded by him with so many questions. ¡°Really? You are escaping?¡± he said thickly. Ciara cleared her throat. The topic drastically changed. One minute he was being naughty to her, and then next, he was now being serious, ¡°What? I thought you had nothing to say anymore because you suddenly became silent,¡± she reasoned. She heard him scowl like he caught her telling lies to cover up something he just discovered. ¡°So you¡¯re having another dinner with him?¡± He pointed it out directly. ¡°It¡¯s a business matter that doesn¡¯t concern you. What¡¯s wrong if I have dinner?¡± Gwen¡¯s eyes looked at her in the reflection of the mirror again, which Ciara caught for a while, then withdrew as she only nced outside the window. ¡°And yet you are declining my offer when it was purely business, too, that I wanted to coborate with you. I want to invest in your brand. I want to work with you,¡± he said withplete details. ¡°I don¡¯t see your business as something that would help my brand. You are only going to stir up some rumors.¡± ¡°Which Evander does to you as well, as you now have a dating scandal with him circting on the inte,¡± Callum interjected. ¡°Which would not affect my brand? And some of the people love shipping us because we have the same path. Both are managing our own brands,¡± ¡°I am managing my ownpany too. And if you wanted the connection, why are you choosing Evander when Haynes was better and more influential than them?¡± Ciara scoffed. ¡°So full of yourself. Mind you, Mr. Haynes, I am my own CEO. I decide who I want to work with, not you. And I don¡¯t like working with you,¡± she said with finality. The mention of the Haynes got not just Gwen¡¯s attention but also that of the chauffeur, who also looked in the mirror to Jook at Ciara from the back. ¡°Why? Because I am too hot to handle by you? You are afraid you won¡¯t be that professional when I walk into your office?¡± He asked tauntingly, Ciara¡¯s lips stretched again as the naughty topic went back. ¡°How conceited. Do you really think I am that shallow to be distracted by a trivial thing?¡± 1/4 ||| 15:43 Fri, May 31 Chapter 49 ¡°Trivial? Knowing how wild you are¡¡± ?? Ciara could really see Callum¡¯s smirk mingling in his words as he seemed to enjoy teasing her again like he hadpletely forgotten about the dinner. ¡°You don¡¯t affect me,¡± she said bravely. ¡°Really? Then work with me. Let¡¯s see..¡± Ciara rolled her eyes. ¡°You are just trying to put me under your bait so I can work with you, No. I am fine with Andreus Evander, and I like him better.¡± Callum scoffed again. Ciara turned the call off and made a triumphant smile as she could imagine his frustration right now, throwing his head at the back and caressing his face roughly using his two palms.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Oh, Callum. If you can¡¯t help me be obsessed with you, then I¡¯ll do myself a favor and tame myself instead. This time, you should be the one who¡¯s head over heels for me, that you will be that crazy over me like I¡¯ve been crazy over you because you frustrate me so much, and yet, I built a temple of my unending temper because I cannot even risk getting mad at you. Callum tried calling her again, but she purposely declined it until he texted her. Callum Haynes: What a bad girl! Callum Haynes: I¡¯ll fetch you again on Saturday then. She typed for a reply. Ciara: ra Do you really like sabotaging things? How about you take your first love to dinner too? Though she wanted to tease him, it irked her every time she remembered that Shane was still in his life and wo any minute and ruin her best day, just like she did at the event. Callum Haynes: Can¡¯t. She¡¯s having dinner with my punching bag, named Andreus Evander. Ciara rolled her eyes as she typed a reply. Ciara: Liar. Callum: I am telling the truth. Ciara: Ah. Now I know how you made those girls say yes to you, huh? Callum: I am only married to one girl. What are you talking about, girls? 2/4 ? 15:43 Fri, May 31 Chapter 49 66% Ciara wanted tough, but she stifled it, as she could not believe Callum really knew how to make her stomach churn like she was just an eighteen-year-old who was texting with her crush, and she felt like the feeling was mutual. It was overwhelming, and she could not help but feel giddy about it. Ciara: Which you have abandoned? She wasn¡¯t supposed to ruin the mood, but then it was the first thing that came to mind, as she was already used to making fun of her tragic life from the past, Callum: Which I¡¯m getting back. Ciara She should not have slipped into your life if you hadn¡¯t abandoned her in the first ce. Callum: I was a jerk. I didn¡¯t hold her enough. I should have hugged her at those times. Ciara paused for a while as she remembered that scene thatpletely broke her on that day and made here to her decision to divorce. Ciara Yes. How can you can you hug her when you hug someone else instead? You chose someone else instead. It was like a straight confrontation over and over again as if what happened would never diminish because it was already of Ciara¡¯s mind Callum: I¡¯m really sorry, baby. I promise I will hold you this time. Ciara didn¡¯t reply anymore. It felt illegal to talk to someone who seemed to be giving you all the red gs, yet you were blindly ignoring them. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cara called as soon as she went home and ran toward her for a hug She crouched down and smiled as she hugged her. ¡°Oh, I missed you!¡± Ciara said as she pressed her face against her neck. Cara sniffed her, like a detective who was trying to find evidence and Ciara could really tell that she was making sure she didn¡¯t meet up with Callum. She suddenly remembered their talk while she was too sleepy, and Ciara felt like Cara remembered every detail of it. ¡°Come, mommy. I made you a dinner. Let¡¯s have dinner,¡± she said, pulling her into the pool area until a table weed Ciara¡¯s eyes ¡°Wow, she gasped with a smile on her lips as Cara let go of her hand and walked to the round table as she pulled it for her mother, took the big bouquet of flowers on the table, and handed it to Ciara. ¡°For you, mommy¡± 3/4 15.43 Fri, May 31 Chapter 49 ¡°Thank you, Cara. Why is my baby so sweet?¡± She asked while she took the seat Cara pulled for her. Cara sat on the other seat, and one of their family¡¯s men, pretending to be the waiter, went out with a tray as he was delivering their food to their table. ¡°I just want to date you to celebrate how amazing you are as a mommy to me.¡° Ciara¡¯s eyes melted, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a photo of the flowers resting on herp while the floor was taken as well, with candlelight and petals of roses scattered. She wanted to post it on her newly made social media which is public and is now gaining a hundred thousand followers in just a week. ¡°Mommy. Who is Andreus Evander? I heard it on television. I saw it too. Are you dating him?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s actually my business partner, baby. I will work with him Cara nodded. ¡°I like him for you¡± Ciaraughed. ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t dating, sweetheart. We just met, and I am still getting to know him.¡± ¡°He reminds me of a prince in a Disney movie, Mommy. I like him for you,¡± she added again.. Ciara smiled, reached for her check, and caressed it. ¡°I will get to know him, okay?¡± She nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Ciara could really sense how Cara doesn¡¯t even consider her own father, as she is willing to have anyone aside from her biological father. É« COMMENT SEND GIFT 15:43 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 As soon as Ciara put the picture on her social media ounts, a lot of reactions were suddenly bombarded on the inte talking about it. They were now assuming who gave the flower, knowing Ciara posted a caption with ¡°thanks, love¡± without mentioning who she was with. In just a minute, Ciara¡¯s phone beeped. Andreus and Callum Haynes were now firing their first calls and some texts, which Ciara didn¡¯t answer as she put her full attention on her daughter Cara, who was talking about how her day was. ¡°I watched a movie with L and helped prepare your dessert. Mommy, we will bring L with us, right?¡± Ciara nodded. ¡°Yes, sweetheart. We are bringing L with us.¡± ¡°Mr. Andreus Evander is wee in our house in Paris too, mommy. Tell him I am fine watching Disney movies with him.¡± Ciara only smiled, as she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could feel how fond Cara was of Andreus and that she would rather wee anyone in their lives than her own father.. ¡°Have you¡remember our talk during that night, Cara?¡± She asked. Cara nodded innocently. ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice became low. ¡°Your father was nning to talk to you, Cara. But of course, it¡¯s up to you if you want to give him that. Maybe before we go back in Paris¡¡± Cara stuffed her mouth with some food as she chewed it slowly, looking at the te like she was trying to distract herself from the food in front of her. What does he want to say? Maybe he could¡write it on¡on a letter and then you will read it for me?¡± Ciara¡¯s shoulder loosened. She didn¡¯t expect Cara to be so distant that, even seeing him face-to-face, she wouldn¡¯t ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to him up close?¡± Ciara asked. Cara didn¡¯t say anything as she chewed her food slowly. She doesn¡¯t want to have eye contact with her mother a ¡°I will make sure that I am there if you want to talk to him personally, Cara. Just introduce yourself to him.¡± Cara blinks twice. ¡°Just introduction? And he won¡¯t live with us? Even though she wasn¡¯t Callum, she was aching for him. She can¡¯t imagine if she was on Callum¡¯s spot, and her own daughter is treating her like a stranger and doesn¡¯t even want to live with her. She might be breaking into pieces. ¡°No, if you¡¯re notfortable with that, no,¡± ¡°Then maybe I could consider it. I¡¯m fine with it,¡± she said in her little voice, looking at her food like she was only agreeing because of her mother. Ciara smiled. ¡°He wanted to meet you, Cara. Just tell him what you like. He would understand it. And I won¡¯t stop you from spending time with your father, Cara¡± Cara shook her head. ¡°I am fine without my father, mommy. I am happy without him¡± Ciara could feel how Callum would be having a hard time getting Cara¡¯s trust, which has been shattered. ¡°Then you can just let him talk to your Ciara asked. Cara nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. Maybe next week? I¡¯m going to go with Uncle Chance to Hong Kong. He said he¡¯s taking me with 1/ 15:43 Fri, May 31 AM Chapter 50 him.¡± And she was scheduling it ording to her free time, huh? This is really my own attitude-the Sullivans being so untouchable that you can¡¯t easily reach out to them. ¡°Alright¡ 300% The topic was finally shifted, as Ciara didn¡¯t want Cara to feel ufortable talking about her father, though she seemed open about it, as Ciara could feel how deep Cara¡¯s understanding of their situation was. They had fun together until Cara slept peacefully beside her while she was bombarded with calls again. It was from Callum this time. She sighed and answered it. ¡°Yes? ¡°She asked in her bedroom voice, trying to tone it down since she didn¡¯t want to disturb Cara. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your posts on your social media ounts,¡± he opened up. Ciara could immediately smell what he wanted to ask, knowing that her caption would really be interpreted like she was on a date or something. ¡°And what about it. stalker?¡± She dissed. ¡°I followed you there. Of course, I would see it,¡± he exined. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know you were active on social media,¡± she said. ¡°I am¡ just now.¡± Ciara rolled her eyes as the smile on her lips was now showing. ¡°So¡ who are you with? I thought you had an interview today. You meet up with that, Andreus?¡± ¡°You are so nosy, Callum.¡± ¡°I am just asking.¡± he said, as the bitterness was mingling into her words. ¡°Someone surprised me with a date,¡± she said. ¡°Well, yes, I could clearly see by the set-up. So, who was it?¡± ¡°Someone who hates you,¡± she said. She could feel that Callum was wondering who it was ¡°Your daughter, Callum,¡± she added. She heard him sigh, and she didn¡¯t know whether he was relieved by it or if he was in deep torment because it was his daughter who hated him. ¡°What a cute little girl¡ surprising her mommy s ¡°We talked about you¡± a dinner,¡± he said, chuckling a bit despite the pain mingling with it. ¡°Yeah? What did she say: ¡°He sounded so excited and hopeful. ¡°Well, Cara is letting you meet her. To talk to her. But she¡¯s scheduling it next week.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. 15:43 Fri, May 31 A Chapter 50 ¡°Next week. Wow. My princess seems busy, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would n it out too. But she agreed just to talk to you. Though she wanted it through a letter, I think it is better for the both of you to talk in person.¡± ¡°A letter? And you were saying she was my little me when she got your coldness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shocked too, Callum. I didn¡¯t expect her to have this side to her. She seems too cold and distant.¡± ¡°Like you,¡± he added. She didn¡¯t make ament about it because she doesn¡¯t really think she¡¯s that distant and cold, but most of the impression with her is that she is indeed distant and cold. ¡°Does she have any favorites that I could give to her?¡± He asked. ¡°She likes rabbit-stuffed toys. She has her own rabbit stuff toy that I gave her, and she couldn¡¯t sleep without it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said wearily. Ciara quite empathized with Callum. Because if she were in his shoes, she might copse right away if Cara treated her differently. She cannot imagine her life without Cara. Callum knew that it was his fault for not being with them during those times because he chose to defend someone instead of standing with his wife. He couldn¡¯t me his own daughter either, because he was regretting what he did as well. Despite the heartbreak she felt from the past, she wanted to do Callum a favor for their daughter, at least. She wasn¡¯t fully closing his responsibility and rights to be with his daughter, which she would allow, but she didn¡¯t expect Cara would be the problem. On the next day, Ciara was already busy talking with the engineers and contractors about her n to build her own brand in Paris ¡°I will send the blueprint to you next week, Miss Ciara,¡± the architect said after an hour of exining to them the details her interior design and the theme she wanted. ¡°Her sales are increasing these days. She¡¯s hitting the market so fast. It seems like the public is so obsessed with her that the were immediately consuming her products as her newly released scents were immediately sold out,¡± the man exined in front of the Sullivans, together with the Wilson, as they gathered for a meeting. ¡°Callum. You know this woman, right?¡± Mr. Haynes asked. ¡°That was his ex-wife,¡± Mrs. Haynes said, looking at her son meaningfully as well. ¡°Then¡ this was supposed to be easy for you. Have you contactell her? You should keep her by your side,¡± Mr. Haynes said, looking at his son meaningfully, ¡°I am doing it at the moment, Dad,¡± Callum said.¡± Mrs. Haynes smiled. ¡°See? Trust your son on this, Cassius. He can handle this alone! ¡°I hope you think about what that woman did to my daughter, Cillum. They should be put in their ce,¡± Mr. Wilson said with a dark expression. ¡°We have the upper hand right now. Imagine the downfall of the Sullivan family if the dirt of their daughter were exposed. She would be canceled right away, and she would drag her n¡¯s image on this too.¡± Mrs, Wilson arched her brow cunningly. ¡°Let¡¯s prolong it for a while. We will strike them without notice. Something they won¡¯t expect,¡± Mr. Haynes suggested. 3/4 4/4 15:43 Fri, May 31AM. Chapter 50 ¡°Well, that woman is probably head over heels for Callum. If it came from someone she didn¡¯t expect to strike her, it might be sessful. We might have our way to the top this time¡. crushing the Sullivans.¡± Mrs. Haynes smiled at Callum. Callum remained silent, and was in a deep state of thinking, as he looked so serious and intimidating, nning out the best strategy for his next move. SEND GIFT COMMENT 111 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Wow, I¡¯m kind of overwhelmed by your opinion about me in your interview,¡± Andreus¡® said on Saturday as soon as Ciara¡¯s scheduled dinner with him happened. They dined in fancy restaurants as VIPs, but of course, they could both smell that a paparazzi would still catch them again being together. ¡°You¡¯ve watched it?¡± She asked ¡°Of course. I would not miss it. I was actually smiling the whole time. You made me smile really,¡± he smiled beamy. Ciara could really tell that he was still wearing the smile that hadn¡¯t left his lips the moment they met up earlier like he was having a good day and it radiated on him. ¡°I really want to work with you, and I think I will learn a lot of things from you. Everything I said there is true,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Yes. I am more invested in knowing you too, Ciara. I want more than a friendship to progress between us,¡± he said. meaningfully, with a smile stretching on her lips. She gave him a smile as she looked at her food and distracted herself with it for a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve seen those flowers. Who gave them?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a family member who¡¯s very important to me who surprised me with a dinner,¡± she exined and smiled. Andreus¡® brows shot up. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear. I almost think someone has already upied my spot,¡± he chuckled. Ciara smiled and sipped on her shot. She knew that half of their topic was about business, and how they nned on working with each other, and of course, Andreus always took his chance to tell her that he was nning to fire his shots at her. ¡°Hmm, it might be a bloody war then, Ciara said, smirking. Andreusughed. ¡°I¡¯m a natural soldier, baby.¡± Ciara shook her head andughed, just as Cara¡¯s fascination with Andreus would always ring in her ear. Who wouldn¡¯t fall for him? He has that wavy jet¨Cck hair and gray eyes that are very captivating, and every time he smiles, his face shines like a sky full of stars, which is just too irresistible to look at Even Ciara admits that he is really captivating and very charming, but a part of her just doesn¡¯t easily fall for the look. The longer the time runs, the more Andreus is invested in asking things. ¡°You haven¡¯t tried dating or¡ Ciara shrugged. ¡°I only tried once. But that¡¯s not even dating¡± ¡°Oh wow. It seems too interesting to listen to. What happened? Is it one¨Csided? He ghosted you? Someone has ghosted you?¡± Hisst question seemed to be so unbelievable that he was a bit shocked to ask it ¡°No, not like that. But you can call it a failed rtionship,¡± she exined. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m assuming you were the one who called it off. Because I felt like if I were the man, I¡¯d keep you for a lifetime.¡± Ciara smiled. ¡°I called it off.¡± Andreus nodded like it was kind of understandable, and he was really expecting it from her. ¡°Because he¡¯s waiting for me to do it,¡± she added. Andreus looked so stunned that he dropped his fork on the te, his brows knitting. ¡°No way. She nodded. ¡°Yup. We didn¡¯t work out, I guess. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that. He probably didn¡¯t try so hard to keep you Ciara was in the middle of an attack with arrows; she couldn¡¯t even dodge. ¡°He was protecting someone else at that time.¡± She shrugged.. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s an asshole. Howe he couldn¡¯t prioritize you?¡± Ciara shrugged. ¡°Reasons. He has lots of it.¡± ¡°You know, when you prioritize someone, despite the reasons why you shouldn¡¯t, you always find that one good enough reason to do it. Sometimes, even if we don¡¯t have any reasons at all, we just do it for love. Because there¡¯s no valid reason why you want to prioritize someone.¡± Ciara could feel how she was trying to cover up Callum¡¯s past mistake by thinking that he had valid reasons for doing it or that he was more looking on the other side that could save them both, but no. The more she tried to save him in his mind, the more she felt like she was so low. ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole story of why he chose someone else over you, but you see, a man could turn his back on everything, even the world, if he wanted to, and give priority to the woman he loves. He can do it.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Well, what if he did it because it¡¯s for the best of us?¡± ¡°You can only say it¡¯s for the best when you two are both happy after it. Coz if it wasn¡¯t, it would just be one of those rtionships that fails because you two don¡¯t know how to work things out for the both of you.¡± Ciara smiled a little. She isn¡¯t blinded by her own mistake. She acknowledged it. Their rtionship failed because neither of them could vocally express what was on their minds, and they didn¡¯t have that healthymunication where they would talk about them in a deeper way, as they only both pretended that it was because of the business that the two married. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. You can¡¯t change it, and I hope that you should have tried so hard. Maybe it really happens when love isn¡¯t at the right time?¡± she said. ¡°Or love was for the wrong people?¡± Andreus chuckled softly. ¡°Not to promote myself here, but¡ I know I could make my choice as the right person for me.¡± Ciara only smiled, as she didn¡¯t want to put too much thought into it, knowing that she knew how easily words could be . Though she could really sense that Andreus was a gentleman, it just that maybe it was her who was the problem at all because she might have opened the door for everyone, but she still blocked those who wanted to enter her life. A call made her thoughts stop as soon as she saw the name Callum stered on the screen. And she slowly realized how she would always make a way for Callum in her life. Even if she closed all of the doors, even the window, if Callum was knocking, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to open it for him. She could tell that Andreus might be a better man than Callum. Someone who would only make herugh and not make her cry. But her heart would rather fall for thetter and suffer with it than live a peaceful life without the man she wanted. She wanted to test herself sometimes. She wanted to be so untouchable as if Callum couldn¡¯t even dare reach her despite how close they were, as she didn¡¯t need to distance herself anymore because she knew even if he was at the front, she wouldn¡¯t fall for him. But it would always lead to her falling into his traps until she would only find herself being drowned by him. ¡°Here,¡± Callum lends the big bouquet of flowers as soon as she slips into the front seat of his car when he fetches her again secretly after her dinner with Andreus. Chapter 51 She senses the coldness in him, the serious expression that¡¯s making his face darken a bit as she already knows from the when Callum was disappointed every time he couldn¡¯t get something he really wanted while working hard for it. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, taking it as she put it on herp. past Callum started the engine of his car until it roared outside. She took her phone out of her purse and took a photo of the flower while Callum was seriously driving. ¡°By the way, I will already arrange for you to meet up with Cara. It might be at our properties for better privacy since there were some paparazzi that are just too good at snooping into our lives,¡± she started. Callum nodded. His eyes remained on the road as he loosened his tie until it hung freely on the neckline of his dress shirt, while his hair was a bit disheveled. Ciara pursed her lips when she could feel the heavy tension forming between them. She suddenly remembered the interview she had earlier at five o¡¯clock in the evening, in which she talked about Andreus more. Compared to Andreus¡® smile earlier, like he was the luckiest man on earth alive, Callum seems to be the opposite. She doesn¡¯t want to assume that it was because of the interview that changed his mood at the moment, but Callum has been so vocaltely that Ciara could properly tell it was because of her statement in the interview. ¡°I thought the two of you were just pure business. I didn¡¯t know you two were knowing each other and taking it slow,¡± and finally, the bomb exploded, as if Callum couldn¡¯t endure keeping it anymore. There, he is really jealous. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 They were asking about the dinner. It¡¯s purely about business, and I am not talking about it romantically, Ciara exined. He nodded, but the clench on his jaw was telling her otherwise¨Cthat he wasn¡¯t thinking that it was the case. ¨C ¡°Seems not to me,¡± he murmured nonchntly. Somehow, she was thrilled that he was acting jealous, and he was directly showing it, as he wanted to be vulnerable to her, like what he had said, that he wanted her to know when he was happy, mad, and jealous. ¡°Why? What would you expect me to say in front of the media while there were a lot of people watching and could watch it- that I have a daughter with Callum Haynes?¡± Callum side¨Ceyed her, looking mad but controlled ¡°You¡¯ve given him a chance to assume that you are avable,¡± he said in a thick voice. ¡°Well, I am. I am not taken at the moment,¡® she said fearlessly, knowing that Callum would react to it. She wanted not to be too soft for him, like her old self, that she wasn¡¯t too avable for him, and she was still in control even if he was pursuing her. She wasn¡¯t afraid to turn her back on him, and she wasn¡¯t afraid to walk away. But there was always that slight tugging that made her want to just assure him that she couldn¡¯t even fall in love with anyone because she was too invested in him or because she was only attracted to him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even so, she would always control herself because she doesn¡¯t want that old version of her who¡¯s so drowned in Callum that she almost forgot her self¨Cworth. She doesn¡¯t want that to happen anymore. Though Callum right now was different from the old him because right now, he is more expressive and persistent, it would always give her the idea that he would just repeat the same mistake he made in the past. ¡°Right¡¡± Callum nodded, his jaw clenching, but he seems to have full control of his emotions not tosh out because he knows his position in her life at the moment and he doesn¡¯t want to it up. She looked at the flowers again, which were a baby pink rose, as she lifted them so she could smell them. Callum nced at her and calmed down a bit when he saw her enjoying the flower he gave her. ¡°I also bought it for Cara,¡± he said, looking in the mirror to check the back where he put the other flower. Ciara nced at the back and saw the other bouquet of flowers that seemned so colorful, which Ciara could really tell Cara would appreciate. ¡°She would like it,¡± she said. Callum¡¯s expression was still stoic. Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to do. But what she learns from the past, which also Callum advises her, is to always say what¡¯s on her mind, no matter how small it is. ¡°You scare me sometimes,¡± she blurted out randomly. Callum rxed a bit, stunned by the words that he nced at her in the middle of the traffic when their car slowed down. ¡°Like right now?¡± he asked, a bit gentlepared to the coldness he showed earlier. ¡°Sometimes, when you do things like this,¡± and she looked at the flowers. ¡°When you were too good to be true when you¡¯re almost unfamiliar¡ His brows knit. ¡°You aren¡¯tfortable with it?¡± ¡°I like it, but I worry that this is just¡¡± She shrugged as if the words she would be saying next would damage what they had at the moment. Chapter 52 ¡°Is it just¡ he asked, trailing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it seems like a fantasy to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doubting that this isn¡¯t what I really want from you?¡± he asked, interpreting it more. Ciara nodded. ¡°Yes¡± Indeed. When the trust is snapped from the past, you can¡¯t seem to trust them anymore. They were just going to repeat their mistake because they had already done it once and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it again. Callum was about to say something when he paused as if there weren¡¯t any words that could defend him at the moment, and he would never ever convince her through just wordsing out of his mind. The car was now moving, so he took his time driving for a while while Ciara was looking out the window. He can¡¯t me me. It wasn¡¯t easy to heal from something that broke you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever recover from that. It is already etched in my mind. With the long ride, Ciara was kind of curious as to why they were heading to a familiar ce. And how would he forget it when it was the ce she pretended her parents owned? ¡°This is my ce now,¡± he exined when Ciara looked around while the sunset was still peeking around the corners and making the whole ce look so peaceful and quiet. She looked at the white house as she remembered how she took Callum there, knowing that it wasn¡¯t really their house. ¡°When it was up for sale, I immediately bought it because I knew I could use thend as an asset. It seems like you were so wealthy from the past that you throw it away as soon as you are finished with your act, huh?¡± Callum nced at her, arching his brow. She doesn¡¯t know what to say, because somehow she felt guilty for doing it in the past and for lying to him about who she really was, which could also spark trust issues for Callum ¡°We¡¯re both wed,¡± she pointed out as the car slowly stopped. ¡°Yes, we are. You are a pain in the too.¡± Ciara immediately nced at Callum, who just opened the door and went out of the car as he walked to the front seat and opened it for her. ¡°How am I a pain in the ?¡± She asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? You were so cold and distant that it was hard to deal with you.¡± ¡°Maybe you never just paid attention, she murmured as they both walked to the big white house. ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention more this time,¡± he said, tilting his head and looking at her. Ciara looked at him for a while, then took her eyes off him. Earlier, he was sulking and seemed mad about the guesting, but now it seems like he haspletely forgotten about it and that he was more interacting with herpared to the coldness he showed ¡°Why did you bu ¡°Why did you buy thisnd anyway?¡± she asked as they finally reached the balcony. She suddenly remembered that moment when she went back, and saw Callum waiting for her outside. It was that moment that confused her to the core, but she didn¡¯t want to give meaning to it because she knew that Callum was treating all the girls the same, as how he treated Coleen. ¡°It¡¯s quite a good memory with you. I don¡¯t want to waste it. And during the time you were in Paris, this was one of myfort ces. Maybe because this is where I had more nice memories with you?¡± ¡°Good memories, huh?¡± she said as she leaned her butt against the railings. Chapter 52 Callum walked toward her, putting his hands at her sides until he crouched so their faces could level. Her chest was banging loudly as she remained calm. She could always pretend to be that stoic person who seemed to be so unbothered, but deep inside, she was already screaming and cursing. ¡°I slowly find it funny now that you¡. built another life just to be closer to your crush?¡± He teased. Her eyes slightly widened while Callum¡¯s lips were stretching for a yful smile while he was looking at her lips as well. ¡°Crush? Oh, please¡¡± sheughed, despite knowing all too well how deep her feelings for Callum were during those days. ¡°Oh¡ right. It was more than a crush.¡± He nodded innocently. Ciara shook her head while smiling, as she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was telling the truth. He likes him more than having a crush on someone else. It was a deep love, something about which you¡¯ve been so sure that you can¡¯t find a man like him anymore because you just want someone like him. ¡°Past is past,¡± she defended. Callum smiled more as if he wasn¡¯t buying it because he had seen evidence that she was lying despite being serious¨Clooking. ¡°Do you o you want to check inside?¡± He invited. Ciara nodded. Callum stood straight as he walked toward the door and opened it for her until Ciara got a view of the living room, and she immediately noticed that the interior design of the ce was now fully changed as well. It looked so aesthetic because of the three colors thatplement each other and how minimal the designs were. ¡°I was actually nning this house as our own. If you wish to marry me again, Ciara¡¡± SIND GET COMMENT Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Ciara was a bit starstruck by the sudden confession Callum had made. It was very different from the first time he asked her about marriage. This time, he was sincere and gentle. ¡°I really want you more than what you think,¡± he whispered, sliding his hand at the side of her waist. Ciara¡¯s heart was thumping. For the days that Callum has been persistent with her, as they would make love as well, sometimes she would hold onto that little chance that they could work out again. Or maybe it was really her dream from the past that she badly wanted to have, and she couldn¡¯t grasp it no matter how she tried. During that time, Shane suddenly showed up, and now Callum seems to be walking back to her. Ciara couldn¡¯t move as her eyes wandered and she noticed how much Callum put some thought into the design because he even put the picture frame of their photos back when they were in Paris, France. It was like he was trying to make her dreame true from the past. And this time, he was serious with her to be not just a husband but a father of their kids. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since the day I lost you. And¡ the moment I¡¯ve seen you speak with a man. It made me see how I don¡¯t want you to be falling in love with someone else. That I don¡¯t want you for anyone, but only for myself. And I don¡¯t want to give the other man some chance in your life if I didn¡¯t take a risk with this,¡± Callum said carefully as his hand slowly held her hand ra was now real. Let me make it up to you. Let me prove to you that I want you more than what you think. And I want to build another life with you. With our daughter, and with our future big family¡± Ciara¡¯s stomach was continuously churning as she was having some chills from the words. ¡°I could not bring back the time anymore, but I could erase those painful memories you had with me and rece them with something you deserve,¡± he said as he continuously lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I am only in love with you, and you are the only woman I want in my life. Ciara. Nothing more,¡± he stated softly, which made ra¡¯s shoulder loosen. Her eyes became so blurry that she knew her tears would fall uncontrobly. Despite the pain, despite the doubts she had from the previous days, to see Callum kneeling in front of her felt like it was like a fairytale movie to see him proposing to her because he was in love with her. ¡°You can say no in the meantime if you aren¡¯t ready yet, Ciara. But this¡is a devotion I wanted to show to you that I am ready to marry you. I am now ready to spend my life with you. And no one could ever change my mind about it.¡± Her mind was just thinking about Cara. Though they were scheduled to talk on Monday, which was two days more, she felt like she would betray her daughter for saying yes to hirn right then without even patching things up first with Cara and Callum ¡°I will give you the answer once you talk to Cara, and I want to involve our daughter here.¡± ¡°Yes, Cara. I just want to give you an assurance so you will stop doubting me. If you think that I am doing this to manipte you, then always remember that I will kneel just for you.¡± Her shoulder loosened. She would admit she was still having some doubts that Callum might be just doing things on behalf of Shane, who was still her major problem, but because of what he did¨Ckneeling in front of her, showing her that he could Chapter 331 marry him anytime and that he wanted a serious rtionship with him¨Cher doubts slowly faded. Callum kept the ring for a while, which Ciara secretly wanted to wear but controlled herself as she didn¡¯t want to take things so fast. And Callum was content with the assurance she gave her. He is serious with them. She started roaming around the living room as she was having fun looking at the area. She could vividly imagine a life with Callum. But her daughter wants them to go back to Paris. ¡°Cara wants to go back to Paris,¡± she reminded. ¡°I cannot change that. It is what she wants.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Callum nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t waste this chance she has given me to talk to her. I will sort this out. I know that she has a bad image of me, and I am willing to prove that her judgments about me were wrong.¡± Ciara was a bit relieved by how Callum gave him enough assurance, unlike in the past, when she seemed to be almost begging for it, expecting Callum to love her in return. She was also toured around on the second floor, which was the bedrooms, as he showed the master¡¯s bedroom, where she saw their frames too. ¡°When did you put the photos?¡± she asked when she walked to the bedside table and looked at the photo she had with Callum from the past. ¡°The moment I renovated this, you see, I was so mad at you for filing a divorce and choosing to leave, and yet, I couldn¡¯t take you out of my system. Ciara nced at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you marry Shane instead?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just cared for her. That¡¯s all. But I can¡¯t really see her as my wife. She arched her brow. ¡°She was your only girlfriend, right? Your first love,¡± she taunted thest two words. Callum licked his lips. They haven¡¯t been talking about Callum¡¯s past self, especially about rtionships, since the past because Callum is just dodging about his love life, which she didn¡¯t answer in the past either. ¡°I was so young back then. You can call it just part of being a teenager.¡± He shrugged. ¡°So she¡¯s your first love?¡± Ciara confirmed, and her eyes seemed to be judging her. ¡°We became lovers, yes, and split up for some reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± she asked. Callum licked his lower lip again, like he was having a hard time talking about it. ¡°Long distance.¡± Ciara could say he was really too young those days because Callum doesn¡¯t care about long distances now. It seems like he could even travel every day from any country as long as he wants. ¡°Your first heartbreak?¡± She asked, curious that Callum was now talking casually about his past.¡± ¡°Believe me or not, my heartbreak was the unexpected filing of divorce.¡± Ciara looked at him cluelessly. She never thought that the divorce hurt Callum somehow, because she felt like he was expecting Callum to want a divorce. ¡°I was in denial of those times. So when it dawned on me that you might be with someone else already, I just held onto the slim chance that you might back and take it back, but I was too angry to digest it fully, and I was hurting too. Or maybe I was more angry than acknowledging how badly it hurt for me to hold some grudge against you.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. She might have been in a tough battle as well, but she doesn¡¯t want to disregard Callum¡¯s pain Chapter 53 ¡°I¡¯m¡¡± She looked at him sincerely. ¡°Sorry for lying.¡± Callum¡¯s eyes widened a bit, shocked by her sudden apology, which he didn¡¯t expect knowing how tough Ciara is as a woman. She is like an alpha who has never tasted defeat in her whole life, and she radiates that confidence in herself that she will always get what she wants in life. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie about my life, but I have no intention of using it against you. It was still me, whom you met in the past. didn¡¯t fake myself in your eyes. I just needed to hide my identity because it was so confidential, and we are highly trained not to be so open about being a Sullivan, or else I would put myself in danger.¡± Callum nodded slowly. ¡°I understand, Ciara. But I also want you to know that I like every version of you, whether it was the Ciara who was living a simple life or the Ciara behind her billionaire n.¡± 0 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ra felt at ease while they were traveling, as she was looking outside the window and imagining the new life she would have with Callum. She can¡¯t guarantee that they will end up ording to their ns or what Callum has been brewing for the both of them, but at the back of her mind, she was low¨Ckey imagining life with Callum. The life she wanted from the past. The life that she thinks she really wants with him ¡°Mommy!¡± Cara ran towards her, her lips stretching excitedly. ¡°Wow! Flowers! Did Mr. Evander give it to you, mommy?¡± ¡°This one is for you,¡± Ciara said, as she saw how she became more excited. Ciara smiled and crouched down, weing her. As soon as Cara hugged her and sniffed her a bit, Ciara could really tell that Cara might suspect she met up with Callum again, which she didn¡¯t want to hide from her. Cara slowly lifted her head, looking at her curiously, to which Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°I already told him that you agreed to talk to him next week. He¡¯s looking forward to it, Cara. And this is for you,¡± she said, holding the other flower she brought for Cara She looked at it first, contemting the idea of taking it. Instead, she nced at L. ¡°Do you like flowers, L?¡± she asked. L, who was standing at the side while watching them, slowly nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, Cara. Flowers are nice.¡± Cara looked at the flowers again, took them slowly from Ciara¡¯s hand, and walked toward L as she gave them to her. ¡°You can have this. I don¡¯t really like flowers. Ciara¡¯s shoulder loosened. She didn¡¯t expect Cara to be so obvious in letting her know that she does not like her father and that she doesn¡¯t want anything from him. a jar and disy it in your room,¡± L said, ncing at Ciara, ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s for you, Miss Cara. It¡¯s nice. You can put it who smiled warmly and appreciated how she responded, but at the same time saddened that Cara seems so distant when ites to her father. Cara shook her head. ¡°I already have flowers in my room. I don¡¯t need more. You can have this. Come on. Take it.¡± She lifted the flowers more, urging her to take it now, L looked at Ciara again, getting her consent to take the flowers, to which she slowly nodded, exining why L took it slowly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Cara. You are so sweet.¡± Cara smiled like she wasn¡¯t giving away the flowers her father had given her and walked toward Ciara again, who had already stood up and gestured to the other housemaid to take the flowers to her room and put them in a vase. Cara followed the housemaid, who took the flowers using her eyes, while Ciara caressed her cheek. ¡°Are you going to talk to him on Monday?¡± she asked, making sure that she didn¡¯t change her mind.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cara nodded. ¡°Yes, mommy. I want to talk to him too.¡± Ciara was a bit worried about how things would turn out. She cannot mention that Callum just proposed, and she could really sense that Cara would give Callum a hard time pursuing her too. ¡°I already started packing my things, mommy. L packed her things too. Right, L?¡± Cara nced at her. Chapter 54 ¡°Oh yes, Miss Cara.¡± Cara lifted her head again, looking at Ciara. ¡°Have you packed your things too, mommy? Two weeks and we are finally going home!¡± Ciara smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet. But yes, I will unpack one of these days. Summer is almost over, Cara. You are going to school.¡± Their topic circted their ns to go back to Paris and never once did Cara try to show any interest in discussing their meeting with Callum, and the flower she didn¡¯t hesitate to give to L, which Ciara could really tell how she stood by her decision that she is content without having Callum by her side. Callum Haynes: Did she like the flowers? It was already Cara¡¯s bedtime when Ciara received the text from Callum while she was beside Cara, who was hugging her. Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that telling him the truth would hurt, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to lie because Cara was really distant from Callum. Ciara: She gave it to L. Her personal housemaid. She said she had flowers in her room. Callum Haynes: Does she have a particr flower she likes? The truth is, Cara is so fond of any flower since in Disney movies there are no specific flowers, which is why she would like anything that is a flower. But for the first time, she doesn¡¯t want it. It¡¯s all because it¡¯s from Callum. Even if Callum gave her her favorite things, she would not still take them because they¡¯re from him. Ciara: I don¡¯t think so. I think she¡¯s not just in the mood for flowers. Callum Haynes: Then I¡¯ll buy a bunny for her. Maybe she would like it more. Ciara wanted to suggest that Cara doesn¡¯t want to take anything from Callum, but at the same time, she doesn¡¯t want to stop. him from trying. Because she knew that Cara might soften for Callum once she saw that Callum was making efforts to fix their rtionship. Ciara: Yes. She likes bunnies.. The only thing that¡¯s making Ciara hopeful is the fact that Cara is still allowing Callum to talk to her. Though it was making her nervous, she was still hoping for the best. ¡°He proposed? Like on bent knees?¡± Serra asked, repeating what Ciara just told her about ¡°Yes, Serra. He bought the , which I told Gwen to buy back then, and turned it into a house. Bigger than usual. And when things got light, he wanted us to live with him. Including Cara.¡± Serra looked like she was contemting things. ¡°You know, Ciara. I would be happy to hear that Callum is making an effort to make it up to you, but I just can¡¯t set aside the fact that Haynes is our number one been doingtely to you. Knowing they saved the Wilsons from the sudden bankruptcy now by fully recruiting them on their own Chapter 34 ¡°And he would make me his wife for his business agenda?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s really on his mind that there¡¯s a possibility it¡¯s about the business between the ongoingpetition with Haynes and Sullivan at the moment, but who knows¡ maybe he¡¯s serious with you too? Or¡he¡¯s nning out something big. Ciara remained silent while she was busy on herptop monitoring the ongoing ns for her own brand. It was a risk to trust Callum again, afraid of what he had done in the past. Other than that, their daughter is involved now. Whatever Callum is trying to brew, he would be hurting two of them. ¡°This is myst risk, Serra, I believe he¡¯s sincere this time. Though I am still in doubt, I was hoping he wouldn¡¯t hurt his own daughter on this. Because if he tried something by using this to take me down, I would be the one to distance myself again. And I will make sure he won¡¯t touch us anymore. Even his own daughter.¡± Serra looked at her carefully. ¡°I was just giving him a chance because I¡¯ve wronged him in the past too. You might all say what he did to me was enough for me not to give him a chance, but I¡¯ve done something terrible too. I suppressed my emotions and built lies. We don¡¯t know what Callum has thought of me¨Cthat I probably ruined his trust in me as well, because I¡¯ve done great things just to cover up my lies, and yet he apologized. So, I am honestly telling you right now that I am open to rebuilding us. I am open to taking another chance with him. I am open and considering the marriage proposal.¡± Serra¡¯s eyes softened. She looked proud as it was etched on the way her face bloomed. ¡°I almost forgot you weren¡¯t the baby Ciara I used to know anymore. You¡¯re already an adult making decisions for yourself, and I am proud of how you¡¯ve managed it all throughout these years. Whatever you want to achieve, I support you in this because I know it will make you happy. But I hope this time, Callum will prioritize you, Ciara. This time, he¡¯s sincere. This time, he would protect you and his daughter, not anyone else. Because if he repeats his mistake from the past again, I swear to God, I¡¯d use my own power too to sh against them. No one can hurt you, nor Cara,¡± Serra said, like a curse that would never be revoked by anyone. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ciara asked as soon as Monday came, and Cara was already dressed up for the dinner. She was in her little cute dress while her hair was tied up, and she looked like little Ciara from all angles. She looked so snobby when she was smiling, as she had that air in her that she was a smart kid. ¡°Yes,¡± she said in her little voice, nodding a bit. Ciara caressed her check. She stood and walked her to the limousine, waiting for them as the chauffeur opened the door and let them in. She already told her family that Cara agreed to meet up with Callum, and some of them have different opinions, but they all agree on letting the two talks at least and introducing her to his father. They were all hoping that Callum¡¯s motives weren¡¯t business¨Crted. The Sullivans were discussing it thoroughly, as they didn¡¯t see any problem with it as long as Cara was happy. Well, Cara looked like she was only forced to do it for the sake of her mother. Because she looked so silent in the middle of the trip until the limousine went into the property of the Sullivan, where the dinner would be held for their own privacy and it wouldn¡¯t leak to the media. Ciara was ncing at Cara from time to time, looking at her daughter, who¡¯d been so silent since earlier, but her hand squeezed tightly on Ciara like she was really nervous or something was going on in her mind as she looked straight while they were walking When she looked at the front, the first thing she noticed was Callum standing at the entrance, looking at them with those serious expressions as his eyes looked so weary when they drifted to Cara. Cara, who knew now that he was her father, gripped Ciara¡¯s hand tightly, which Ciara squeezed as well to let her know that she was with her and she wouldn¡¯t leave her. When they finally reached his front, Ciara¡¯s eyes dropped to Cara, who was looking at Callum as well with an unreadable expression. So, Callum crouched down until they leveled as Callum slowly held her hand, and Cara looked at her hand as well and then nced at her mother. Ciara smiled, nodding, as she wanted Cara to realize that she was with her. ¡°Hello there, little princess,¡± he said gently as his voice cracked a bit, his eyes turning bloodshot. Cara looked at Callum without even a small smile forming on her lips. ¡°Hello, sir,¡± she greeted. ¡°I am your father, Cara. I am Callum Haynes.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°I know you, sir.¡± ¡°You can call me Daddy,¡± he insisted. Cara didn¡¯t react to it; she just lifted her head to see Ciara, who was watching their interaction. ¡°Mommy, can we eat now?¡± she asked as she slowly pulled her hand out of Callum¡¯s grip. Callum let go of it as he felt how her little hand just slowly slipped out of his hand as he could feel her distance from him. He had done something terrible that she didn¡¯t like about him. But Callum didn¡¯t lose hope as he stood and guided the two to where the table was, which was near the swimming pool, as the whole ce was decorated romantically like there was a family dinner in the ce. ¡°For you, Callum handed the big paper bag ¡°It wasn¡¯t my birthday yet,¡± she said. ¡°I just want to give you a gift. Your mother told me you liked it, so I bought it for you.¡± Cara slowly took it from his hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± she uttered carefully. Ciara smiled and saw that Cara was still letting Callum interact with her, as she would interact, despite the coldness she was wearing. Callum pulled the chair for them as they upied it. Cara is sitting beside Ciara, and Callum upies the front facing them. ¡°Mommy, I have a show to catch up onter at nine p.m. Can we go home before nine?¡± She asked. Callum and Ciara looked at each other meaningfully, as if Cara didn¡¯t really consider what was happening so important that she was excited to go home. ¡°We¡¯ll see, okay?¡± Ciara said. Cara nodded and looked at the tes on the table while the chef came and started filling the table with three courses, which Callum asked Ciara to match with Cara¡¯s favorite food And to see Cara eyeing each of the dishes like she was controlling herself to take a bite at them right away, as she looked excited and controlled at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to show she was pleased by the food the chef was serving.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enjoy your food,¡± the chef said, looking at Cara. Cara couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you for cooking it,¡± she said politely. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wee, little girl,¡± the chef said with a smile on his lips, delighted by her simple appreciation. Ciara and Callum looked at each other as they smiled at how Cara seemed appreciative of things that would serve her. When the chef leaves, they start putting some food on their tes, and Callum also puts some food on Cara¡¯s te. ¡°Your mother told me you love chicken Alfredo so much,¡± he said while putting it on her te. She nodded slowly, without looking at Callum. ¡°I know how to cook it too. I will cook for you next time,¡± he said. Cara didn¡¯t nod nor look at Callum as she remained at the food. ¡°Our daughter is your little version. I could really see it,¡± Callum said with a smile on his lips. Ciara wanted to argue about it, but then she could see herself talking to Cara when she was a bit pissed that she doesn¡¯t really like putting too much emotion into things. Cara is so unreadable, just like her mother. ¡°May I know what¡¯s your favorite color too? Callum asked, interacting with her. ¡°Purple and pink,¡± she said as she was still not looking at Callum. Callum nodded as he looked so persistent on getting Cara¡¯s attention, who looked so distant to him. Ciara kept on weighing Cara¡¯s expression, including Callum, who would get all of the chances to talk to her casually or to have any conversation with her. She seems too willing to stay silent and doesn¡¯t even make eye contact with Callum. ¡°Are you nning to go to school this uing August? What grade are you?¡± Callum asked randomly. ¡°Pre¨Cschool,¡± she said as her eyes settled on her food, looking at it interestingly like nothing could distract her aside from her mother, whom she would nce at sometimes. ¡°Pre¨Cschool? Hmm. Do you know math?¡± Cara nodded slowly Ciara smiled because she knew how smart Cara Cara was when it came to numbers. It¡¯s like she inherited the Chapter 55 business¨Cminded blood of Haynes and Sullivan and could immediately understand how numbers work. ¡°She¡¯s good at numbers, especially on calctions,¡± Ciara said. ¡°A kind of kid you can¡¯t fool about numbering because she knows well how calction works,¡± he mumbled. ¡°She¡¯s also good at memorization,¡± Ciara added. ¡°Once she goes to school, she will rank as the top one in the ss for sure,¡± Callummented. ¡°I was still thinking if I¡¯d have her homeschooled or send her to the main school. Though she¡¯s fine with any, maybe going to the school is much better so she could interact with her ssmates too and make friends.¡± Ciara opened up. ¡°I agree with thetter. Though I don¡¯t have a problem if she grows up as an introvert, going to real school has a lot more benefits than homeschooling. It will help her in her interactions and socializing capacity.¡± Cara was listening carefully, despite not giving too much attention to it. But she seems to be thinking things. ¡°Which do you prefer with the two? Callum asked, looking at Cara gently. ¡°I prefer what my mommy likes,¡± she answered clearly. ¡°As long as mommy is with me.¡± Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to be with you.¡± Ciara knows that Cara is expressing herself clearly and that Callum¡¯s judgments won¡¯t affect her, as she would always choose Ciara. And it felt like a little bit of envy that he hasn¡¯t built himself up for his daughter to like him because of his past mistakes, which leads to how distant his daughter is now from him. ¡°I¡¯ll be in Paris too. I could fetch you at school,¡± Callum offered shamelessly, firing his shots at his little girl. Ciara was weighing Cara¡¯s reaction as she looked at her, bracing for her response. ¡°No, thank you. My mommy knows how to drive, and she could fetch me,¡± she reasoned. ¡°But what if your mother is so busy? I could pick you up after, and she could send you to school in the morning. How about that?¡± Cara shook her head again, determined not to have Callum fetch her to school. ¡°Paris is way too far here. Mommy lives with me. It is easy for her to fetch me.¡± ¡°I have a private jet. And I could stay in Paris longer, too. Until your school is done, it¡¯s not hard to travel since I have my own jet ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you travel to Mommy to apologize if it was easy for you to travel?¡± Cara asked directly which shocked both of her parents. O Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Ciara froze a bit, as she didn¡¯t expect Cara would straightly confront her father about not showing up for years. And even Callum looked cornered. He didn¡¯t expect it ¡°Cara, I told you, he is busy,¡± Ciara added to at least lessen the tension. ¡°Then he can¡¯t fetch me, mommy. Because he is a busy person. But he just told me it was easy. I don¡¯t believe him,¡± she said in her little voice. It was a straight punch to Callum. Throughout those years, he might have known that Ciara was just in Paris, and yet he didn¡¯t step forward, thinking that she had already moved on from her own life and that he didn¡¯t have the right to show up again. But Cara is quite right. If he could offer things to Cara now, why not those times when they both badly needed him? He was toote. They already managed to stand up on their own and be content with their lives without you. ¡°Cara, I know that I¡¯ve done terrible things to your mom in the past, I failed to prioritize her. I failed to be a man for her. But this time, I am willing to earn it and change. I am willing to start another life with your mom and with you, to be your father.¡± Cara¡¯s expression remained stoic, but the intensity in her eyes showed how she was mad about something that she was only trying to control ¡°But mommy is fine now. She is happy. I am content. And..I am fine without¡a father because mommy is the best.¡± Callum¡¯s shoulder loosened. The moment she struck her words, it already cut deep. It was a straight rejection¨Can abandonment he didn¡¯t expect that woulde from his own daughter. Ciara looked at Callum wearily. She knew it would happen, knowing how Cara was trying to stand up for being fine with no father. ¡°I don¡¯t like people who make my mom cry,¡± she said in a sad yet serious tone. Callum swallowed hard. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. It was a mistake. I will apologize to your mom over and over, and I will make sure that she won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Cara shook her head. ¡°You made her cry just a month ago. You you are in a rtionship with the woman who hurt Mommy! Callum¡¯s eyes widened. He stood in his seat as he felt like the distance was too spacious and he needed to face her and close their gap so he would make her understand what he wanted. Cara carefully watched how Callum stood and went to her side until he crouched down on his knees, just for the both of them to level while Cara was sitting on her seat. ¡°I have not been in a rtionship with anyone since the day your mommy left, Cara. I am not in love with anyone. I am notmitted to anyone, and the only woman I want in my life right now is your mom. And you¡¡± he said sincerely. Cara¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. She was eyeing the food at the front, but with the pain reflected in her eyes, Ciara could feel how hurt she was, and she was hurting for her daughter too.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Callum bowed apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for failing to protect your mom in the past. For making her cry and for choosing someone else.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes went blurry until the tears escaped. ¡°You abandoned Mommy when she needed you the most. You left her. You don¡¯t love my mommy.¡± Cara¡¯s voice cracked as her lips quivered. Callum looked at her wearily as the pain in his eyes trickled until it turned bloodshot too. ¡°I don¡¯t want people who make my mommy cry. I don¡¯t like you for mommy,¡± she sobbed. The words Cara said stabbed him so deeply that the tears in his eyes were already visible while hearing the painful cry of daughter, telling him how much she hated him for making her mother cry. Chapter 36 Ciara¡¯s chest was aching as well, and she caressed the back of her daughter and tried to calm her down as she wiped the tears rolling down her cheek. ¡°I do not like you for mommy because¡ you will only make her cry again,¡± she repeated like she had been thinking about it thoroughly, which drove her to a decision she wanted to stand by. ¡°I¡¯ll earn your mommy¡¯s trust again, Cara. I will exhaust myself until I can show her that I love her,¡± he said in a hoarse voice, his tears already at the sides of his eyes. Ciara¡¯s tears fell as well. She was hurting to see Cara crying and being overprotected of her, and Callum kneeling in front of their daughter just to ask for her trust. ¡°You don¡¯t love my mommy,¡± Cara sobbed weakly as her shoulders were rocking. ¡°Because if you love mommy, you will choose mommy. You will not hurt my mommy. You will not make her cry. But¡but you did.¡± Ciara wiped off Cara¡¯s tears while her tears kept trickling down, including Callum¡¯s tears which were now falling. ¡°I am willing to marry your mommy this time, Cara. I am willing to choose her over anyone else. I am willing to spend this lifetime with her. With you. I am willing to fix our family,¡± he said softly while his voice was cracking. Cara sobbed even more as she nced at Callum, and she saw her father crying too. ¡°Please give me a chance to show you how much I love your mommy. Give me a chance to make it up to you. I want to be a father to you so badly. And I want to love your mommy like she is the only woman who matters to me, Cara.¡± Ciara was melting, and her tears were rolling down her cheek. It was at that moment that if Cara would give her consent and approve Callum, she would say yes to him right then. She has proven that she has been in love with Callum. Maybe she loved him from the past too fiercely, and despite the distance and the years that passed, she was still in love with him. Maybe if Callum was just tricking her, together with her daughter, it was so unbelievable that she was already letting herself down countless times, as she was only praying Callum would catch her, and he was serious this time. Please. I just want to have a happy family. Why is it so hard to have that? Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Cara only cried as Callurn held her hands, caressing them with his thumb as he looked at her sincerely with his wet eyes. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t hurt your mommy. I won¡¯t make her cry. I will make her happy. Give me a chance to prove it not only to your mommy but also to you, Cara. Let me live my life with the two of you. Give me a chance, Cara,¡± he pleaded as his tears rolled down his cheek. Cara was sobbing uncontrobly. Her shoulders were rocking as the only thing she could do was cry. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and maybe she was too stunned to see her father crying and hurting as well. ¡°If I hurt your mommy again¡.if I make her cry again, then I am letting you hate me forever. I am letting you guard your mommy from me. I am letting your mommy leave me.¡± He smiled weakly as he caressed her cheek and wiped her tears. Cara seemed to agree with his suggestion because she was attentive to it ¡°You won¡¯t see Mommy anymore if you make her cry.¡± Cara said in her little voice. ¡°You too, sweetheart. And I don¡¯t want that to happen. I love you so much, little princess. If only I knew your mommy was pregnant during that time. I¡¯m really sorry for not being there with you and Mommy. I¡¯m sorry for making you think that I do not care and that I do not love your mommy, but I do. I care for you, and I love your mommy. I love you. You are my daughter. And I would regret not being able to be a father to a wonderful little girl like you.¡± Cara¡¯s cry was slowly getting tamed as she was still looking at Callum, who was crying to her while he was gently talking to her like she was the most fragile thing in the world. ¡°Give me a chance, please, baby. I will not waste it. I will make sure I¡¯ll show you that giving it to me isn¡¯t a waste of time,¡± Cara couldn¡¯t shake her head, but she also couldn¡¯t nod. Instead, she nced at her mother, who was smiling with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie. He is not forcing you. It¡¯s all up to you, hmm?¡± she said gently, caressing the cheek of her daughter. ¡°I want¡¡± she started shaking again. Her tears rolled down even more, so she closed her eyes and leaned to her mother for a hug. ¡°I want Mommy to be happy. That¡¯s all. If mommy is happy. Cara is happy,¡± she cried uncontrobly. Ciara closed her eyes and hugged her back as she put her on herp because she was now excessively crying like she was so hurt by the confrontation and she was having a hard time making a decision that involved her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me, hmm? ¡°Ciara whispered as she stroked her hair gently. ¡°You see, I am happy when you are happy too. So don¡¯t pressure yourself. Whatever you like, I will understand it. Your father would understand it.¡± It was an emotional moment for the three of them. Callum stood and upied the seat next to Ciara as he poured her a drink and let Cara drink it Cara was still sobbing, but she was a bit tamed now, letting her father let her drink while Ciara was still stroking her hair and wiping off her tears. As much as Callum wants to fit into their lives, he doesn¡¯t want to force it without building the trust of his daughter in him. He was now owning the mistake from the past, and he was slowly epting the consequence that his own daughter was abandoning him for what he had done. But he doesn¡¯t want to lose hope. He was hopeful that Cara would give him the chance he wanted, step by step. They resumed eating; this time the dessert was served. Cara stayed on her mother¡¯sp while Callum was still interacting with her, and was so cold and distant from her own father, this time she was a bit more appreciative and sociable, as she would look at Callum sometimes too. ¡°Open your gift,¡± Callum urged.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cara slowly opened the paper bag that was given to her earlier. She pulled what was inside until she found a bunny teddy bear, which looked so cute and seemed to lighten her expression; she didn¡¯t really make it seem how much she liked it. But Ciara 13.36 M 137 DS Clupter 57 knows that Cara appreciates it, and she likes it. ¡°Your mother told me you were into rabbits. So, I bought you one,¡± Callum said. Cara lets the rabbit sit on the table as she looks at it with a controlled expression, which is so unreadable that Callum¡¯s lips stretch. ¡°She knew how to hide her emotions well, like you. Unreadable,¡± he said, chuckling a bit. Ciarabed Cara¡¯s hair using her fingers while tilting her head to see her daughter¡¯s reaction. She knew when Cara liked things, as her ears would turn red uncontrobly. And to see it bright red while she was staring at the rabbit nkly, she could really tell she liked the gift, which she didn¡¯t just want to express to her own father. Ciara knew that this talk was not the end of it. Their rtionship as a family was too broken to begin with and it¡¯s not something that could easily be mended with one simple talk. No matter how much they cried, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that things are over. She watches her daughter and her father. There was fear in her that somehow, things would get worse in a snap of a finger, especially since things with Shane were not getting better. Her eyes caught Callum¡¯s who was gazing at her softly, his eyes were bloodshot red like hers. This is yourst chance, Callum. Don¡¯t this up or everything is over. It¡¯s as if she was how Callum was exerting effort to win Cara¡¯s trust throughout the dinner. And Cara would only silently look at the rabbit as if she were only invested in the stuffed toy more than her father Callum seems so contented by the small amount of attention Cara is giving hum. He wasn¡¯tining about it, and he seemed determined to kill the coldness lingering between them. ¡°Mommy. I want to go home now, sheined and yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back Callum offered as he stood. ¡°No thanks, sir. We have our own car,¡± she answered formally like she was dealing with a client. Callum and Cara looked at each other. Ciara nodded, giving him some idea to not force anything yet, and Callum decided to not push it more as well. They bid goodbye to each other. Cara justplimented the food presented by the chef and also thanked Callum for the gift as she went into the limousine first, without even properly Callum on the cheek ¡°I could really tell she¡¯s your little version. She knew how to control her emotions so well. Reminds me of her mother a lot,¡° Callummented as soon as the door closed Ciara didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that Callum had seen her as someone cold and distant. Well, she¡¯s like that to everyone but Gwen had always told her she was always different when ites to Callum. And Callum might actually have seen her like that but she had always found ways to make things easier for him behind his back. If only Callum knew half the things she did for him. But she was quite at ease that the dinner didn¡¯t really get ruinedpared to her imagination that Cara would only insist on going home. Though she insisted on it too, she had given Callum some time to talk to her at least ¡°I won¡¯t give up on pursuing our daughter and you, ra¡± It was those words that marked Ciara¡¯s mind, which Callum said before they went home. Cara has been silent all throughout the trip, as the rabbit was sitting on herp and she was looking outside the window. Ciara caressed her head until her daughter nced at her in her unreadable expression Ciara smiled with warmth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You like the present?¡± She asked. ¡°I already have a bunny. Mommy: I don¡¯t need a lot,¡± she said in a little yet serious voice. ¡°Well, having a lot of toys is fun, Cara She shook her head. Tin contented with one Ciara could feel how Cara wanted to distance herself for some reason. She was trying to hold back her emotions about not getting attached to her father, whom she had just met after years of existence. ¡°Cara, he didn¡¯t know I was pregnant with you back then. He¡¯s trying his best to know you¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know because he chose someone else,¡± she exined carefully like she knew what was happening and was disappointed in her father. Ciara realized that Cara was her other version, the not¨Cso¨Cforgiving and overprotective part of her who wouldn¡¯t give chances right away if someone hurt her mother or those people who had already inflicted pain on her mother. ¡°Are you willing to give him a chance to prove to you that he meant what he said?¡± She asked, Cara looked at the rabbit she was holding. Though she expressed how she was content with one rabbit, she cannot put it away for some reason, as she likes holding it. Chapter 58 ¡°Are you going to marry him again, mommy?¡± She asked; her voice was insinuating something. Ciara remained silent for a while, looking at her daughter, who was staring at the rabbit seriously. ¡°How about Mr. Evander? Don¡¯t you like him, mommy?¡± Ciara couldn¡¯t express what was on her mind. Cara seems bothered by it as it reflects on her face. ¡°Do you like Mr. Haynes more?¡± She nced at her mother curiously. Ciara smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s take things slow, alright? Let¡¯s see their efforts. If they were genuine, I guess it¡¯s worth it to fall in love and try tomit again.¡± Cara looked at her expressively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you crying, mommy.¡± ¡°Cara, pain is part of love. Shedding tears might be so weak to look at, but crying isn¡¯t bad. We cannot be happy all the time. We might feel hurt and disappointed, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. We must express it. We must not hold it back. Because it is an emotion just like when you are happy, angry, sad, and overwhelmed.¡± ¡°But¡ I don¡¯t want to see you hurt. I don¡¯t want to see you crying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it either, Cara. But when we love someone, we are ready to get hurt for them. We are ready to shed tears for them. We are ready for any emotions. But at the end of the day, we mightugh, cry, or feel disappointed. The important thing is that no matter how we show our expression, we must be responsible for our response to it. We must manage it and make sure that¡ we should think of the consequences of our actions. So it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry if mommy cries.¡± Cara¡¯s expression softened. Ciara has realized that she hasn¡¯t shed tears with her daughter for once because she showered her with only love. Though she thought that it was the healthiest thing, she noticed how, like her, Cara was suppressing and controlling her emotions as well. ¡°Like earlier, you cried. And that¡¯s okay. Because you are hurt. It¡¯s valid, Cara. Crying doesn¡¯t imply it¡¯s a bad thing to do what we need to hide from people. You should not suppress it. The people around us must know when we are hurt so that they will be responsible for their actions next time, knowing that they¡¯re doing something that hurts the people around them. Because we could teach them how to not do it again.¡± Cara looked at her mother carefully. ¡°So don¡¯t worry if someone makes Mommy cry. I will be responsible for it. And I will make sure that if they hurt me, they won¡¯t be able to do it again.¡± ¡°My mommy is so strong,¡± shemented all of a sudden. Ciaraughed a little. ¡°I am?¡± ¡°Yes, mommy. You are strong.¡± She sighed and smiled as she crouched and her forehead. ¡°Cara is so strong for expressing her emotions earlier too.¡± Callum was firing his shot continuously for the next few days. He was asking for Ciara¡¯s consent to visit Cara at Sullivan¡¯s. mansion. The Sullivans were already aware that Cara had talked to his father, and it went well. They were now expecting Callum to take care of Cara too. To be a father to her. ¡°You are not busy, Mr. Haynes?¡± Cara asked when Callum visited again. They were in the living room. L just ced the snacks on the table with sandwiches and juice as Cara was dressed nicely. her hair in a pigtail, while she was holding her own favorite rabbit, which was the one her mother gave to her. ¡°My work just finished. I wanted to see you, so I went here,¡± he said. Ciara is in her office. She lets the two have their quality time. She wanted to let Cara get used to her father, though she was still having a hard time dealing with it. She was not used to Callum¡¯s presence, as she saw it as something so strange. Cara silently yed with the rabbit on herp, as she didn¡¯t really know how to interact with her father. ¡°L, can you tell Mommy toe home? I want her,¡± she said. ¡°We could fetch her together,¡± Callum offered. L looked at Callum, then Cara. ¡°Do you want to change clothes, Cara?¡± She asked. Cara was still thinking for a minute. ¡°But Mommy might be with Mr. Evander.¡± Callum wanted to arch his brow, but he immediately controlled it. But deep inside his mind, he was already thinking of murdering Evander. That . ¡°I¡¯ll tell your mom that we will fetch her. Change upstairs,¡± he said and stood, taking his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cara.¡± L offered her hand, which Cara took. As Cara and L were already walking upstairs, Callum called Ciara, who was in the middle of reviewing some documents. ¡°Hello?¡± she said when she picked it up. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°What time are youing home? ¡°He asked. ¡°And who¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still at the office. I¡¯m reviewing something important. I might head home two hourster. Why? Is there a problem with. Cara?¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for you. She wants you home. But we will fetch you, so just tell me once your work is finished.¡± ¡°What? Bond with Cara. I will just call for the driver.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust the driver you are calling. I¡¯ll fetch you with our daughter,¡± he interjected. Ciara¡¯s brows are knit. ¡°You don¡¯t trust my driver?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Text me once you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll wait for it.¡± Ciara was weirded out after the call from Callum, who insisted on fetching her because he didn¡¯t trust her driver. ¡°What does he even mean he doesn¡¯t trust my driver? Does he know my driver?¡± she asked, a bit confused by his statement. But then, as she resumed her work, the sinile slowly crept on her lips, like she was trying to hold back the emotion of being able to giggle about it because she found it too cute and amusing that Callum was out there, doubting the people around her that she would be in trouble. ¡°Wow. Did I just catch you smiling here alone in your office?¡± Serra pointed out as soon as she barged in without even knocking. Ciara immediately went back to herself as she looked at her uninvited sister once, then stared at herptop. ¡°You should knock, Serra,¡± she said. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t the unprofessional type. For sure, you weren¡¯t in your office, unlike me.¡± She grinned as she took the chair in front of her. Ciara leered at her as sheughed. ¡°Now, I am here to personally ask you how it went. Callum has been persistent since Cara has been sending me photos continuously of the car¡¯s arrival of her father. She is sharing it with me.¡± Ciara knows how close Cara is to Serra. She¡¯s like her favorite auntie, her only auntie who loves to spoil her. ¡°He¡¯s trying to get close to her. Cara is still distant, but she¡¯s giving him some chance to bond with her at least.¡± ¡°Hmm¡ I see. That¡¯s good. He¡¯s making efforts for his daughter to acknowledge him.¡± She nodded with satisfaction. ¡°And how¡¯s the bitch? Why is the storm suddenly not showing thunder and rain? What¡¯s this? She¡¯s suddenly over the drama when that one was the most desperate woman who would always try to ruin your life?¡± Serra asked with a hint of anger. Ciara slowly realized it too. Shane has been so tamed for the past few days because he doesn¡¯t show up and spouts nonsense. She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or if she would worry knowing it was so unusual. ¡°Callum is taking care of it, too. He was trying to tame her,¡± she uttered. ¡°Tame?¡± Serraughed. ¡°What is she? Callum¡¯s dog?¡± Ciara shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what Callum told me. He¡¯s taming her. Probably putting up to her vices so..she would not be able tosh it out on me.¡± Serra¡¯s brows are knit. ¡°Isn¡¯t it worsening? If he¡¯s trying to tame her by making her believe that Callum is doing something for the both of them, then imagine the consequences once Shane finds out his real intention. Who do you think she wouldsh it out at? To Callum? No, of course. It would still be you. She would always me you for this.¡± Ciara froze for a bit, as the words were now starting to process in her mind. ¡°And what would Callum do once Shane won¡¯t listen to him anymore because she finds out he¡¯s trying to pursue you behind her back? Imagine the wrath, Ciara.¡± Ciara leaned against her swivel chair as she sped her fingers against her stomach while her brows were now knitting. ¡°Then what should be the best way to deal with her? I¡¯ve seen her twice, and she would alwayssh out, Serra. It¡¯s like I am her own trigger to go berserk, which she has done twice the moment we have seen each other again. She is aplete menace when ites to me.¡± ¡°What happened was an ident, right? You didn¡¯t push her.¡± Ciara nodded. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Does no one see it aside from you? Someone that would justify that you are innocent¡¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ra suddenly remembered David, the one who also imed from the past that he had seen what happened and told her in passing that he had seen everything from his window, saying that she didn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t bother asking for his help because she had been frustrated with Callum already and thought it didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°David,¡± she uttered. ¡°Oh, where is he?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no news about him.¡± ¡°Shane would throw the usations at you anytime too soon. She would use it to hold your neck, so make sure that you have your own evidence that would oppose her usations. It is better to be ready than to let this be handled by Callum alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still doubting him?¡± she asked. Serra shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t trust the way he handles her. He was trying to tame a beast who only wanted one thing: to devour you. If Callum cannot feed you to her, and if Shane finds out that Callum is out there pursuing you and your daughter, how would she react? I just don¡¯t like the oue once the cat gets out of the bag.¡± Ciara sighed and closed her eyes. She could feel the raging problem that slowly arose. Serra is right. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s between Shane and Callum. But one thing is for sure: Shane is tamed now because of Callum. But she won¡¯t be forever tamed. Worse, she might also ruin Callum¡¯s reputation out of her wrath. Whatever trust Callum has for that woman and Shane for Callum, if she found out about this, she would feel betrayed. She might do something worse than ruin my event. She knows she¡¯s emotionally wrecked and her mental state might be unstable, as the only coping mechanism she was holding on to was the assurance she was getting from Callum. ¡°Stay vignt, Ciara. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that bitch¡¯s mind now. You must t stay alert.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Though she wanted to say to Serra that she might only be overthinking things or that she¡¯s just being paranoid, they were talking about Shane Wilson. The craziest bitch she knows She might not read what¡¯s going on in Shane¡¯s mind or what she has been up totely, but she knows how menaced that woman is. She has nothing on her mind but the destruction of Ciara. To make her feel like she was guilty and sorry for killing her child, as she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge the truth that it was her recklessness that killed her own child. ¡°Do you want to grab some ice cream while we are waiting for your mom?¡± Callum asked as soon as Cara slipped into the back seat. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweets,¡± she mumbled, looking out of the window. ¡°Really?¡± Callum asked, looking at her and noticing how her ears turned red. ¡°Yes¡¡± ¡°Anything you¡¯d like to eat then? We can¡¯t barge into your mom¡¯s building. Everyone out there might freak out.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, your mommy is quite the private type of person. Knowing she is exposed now as a Sullivan¡¯s daughter, she might not like letting the other person snoop around her life¡ so taking you with me might give your mommy trouble.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t visited Mommy in her office yet? Or have dinner with her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yet.¡± ¡°But I kept on smelling your scent every time she came home. Mommy is seeing you. And you aren¡¯t taking her to dinner?¡± Callum pressed his tongue against his mouth as he remembered what they were doing and why his scent would probably linger on her skin. Chapter 59 ¡°I¡¯m taking her to my favorite spot, and we¡¯d hang out there sometimes. We¡¯d talk,¡± he borated. ¡°Your favorite spot?¡± She rified. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°An overlooking view where you could see the sparkling stars and the city lights¡¡± He caught a glimpse of Cara¡¯s expression. Her face lightened while she looked so curious, but then it would easily disappear. It¡¯s like she was trying her best not to show any interest in the things that are rted to Callum. and I were ¡°If we could fetch your mommy early today, we¡¯ll visit it, and we could have a pic there. Like what your mommy a doing¡ Cara pinched her fingers, which Callum noticed too. And it fascinates her how Cara is just like her mother, who seems so unbothered and less interested in things, but the truth is, it is the opposite. He could feel her controlled excitement- something she didn¡¯t want to show, as if there was something wrong with it. Shane Where are you? I miss you. Let¡¯s have dinner. It was the text he received when his phone beeped. ¡°What did mommy say?¡± Cara asked when she heard his phone as well. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not your mommy. But I already told her we were fetching her,¡± Callum said while typing a reply for Shane. Callum: I¡¯m busy. Next time, Shane. ¡°Then who is it?¡± Cara asked curiously. Callum was kind of weighing things. And to see her so curious, he was kind of pressured to decide whether he would tell her the truth or just keep it. ¡°Work¨Crted,¡± he answered. Cara looked out the window again. Callum licked his lips. It was his first time dealing with kids. Not just anyone¡¯s kid, but his own. But then he regrets that she was already five the moment he knew he had a daughter. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 As soon as Ciara finished her work, she looked at her phone and saw the texting from Callum Haynes. Callum: We¡¯re in the parking lot. She unconsciously stepped two times faster than usual while the employees were stopping and bowing to her, greeting her. She smiled for a minute, then went to the parking lot until a car beeped and stepped forward to pick her up. The door on the front seat opened until she saw Callum in the driver¡¯s seat and Cara in the back seat. ¡°Mommy!¡± she greeted cheerfully. Ciara smiled and slipped into the front seat, closing the door and greeting Cara, who leaned between the seats just to have a hug and a kiss for her mother. ¡°Hello, sweetheart. How are you?¡± I¡¯m fine, mommy. How are you?¡± she imitated in her little excited voice. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired, and 1 missed you for a day. But I¡¯m fine now,¡± she conversed softly as well while looking at her daughter with those twinkling eyes. Callum couldn¡¯t help but smile at how the two looked so cute talking together. Ciara noticed that he was holding back his smile, but it still showed as he started driving. Cara is now extra hyper now that her mother is with them. She was now singing and moving her head, unlike when Ciara wasn¡¯t there with them, as she would silently nce outside the window like a puppy who looked so lost. ¡°I¡¯ll buy some food first so we can eat for our pic dinner,¡± Callum said as he went to the restaurant¡¯s parking lot. ¡°Pic dinner?¡± she asked, a bit confused. ¡°I want to show Cara my favorite spot where I was taking you.¡± She suddenly remembered the ce where they , and she couldn¡¯t speak right away because of the explicit scene getting into her mind so continuously that she could even remember her moaning. And when Callum looked at her as well, he smirked a little, like he knew what was going on in her mind, which made her flush a bit. ¡°Do you want toe with me, little girl?¡± Callum invited. Ciara then nced at Cara, nodding at her, urging her to bond with her father at least. And Cara, the obedient kid to her mother, slowly nodded and got out of the car. Callum carried her for the first time, which Cara didn¡¯t expect as she silently looked around while Callum was now walking to the exclusive restaurant. ¡°Do you like pizza?¡± he asked while they were approached by a waiter who guided them to the table. ¡°Mommy likes pizza,¡± she reasoned. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have a takeout, Callum informed the waiter, who nodded at him. Callum ordered something they could easily eat; a dessert and pizza, as well as some drinks. Though he wasn¡¯t fond of sweets, he was trying it out now for his daughter. After the takeout, a man came to them, which was Callum¡¯s men they needed to help him out with things. who were following him in secret and would just pop pop in if 137 PM Chapter no When they were back in the car, Ciara could feel the excitement in Cara as she continuously nced at the window, checking where they were, ¡°She¡¯s excited,¡± Ciara whispered, and Callum nced at her. ¡°Really? How can you tell?¡± he asked, looking in the mirror to check on her. ¡°Her ears get flushed when she¡¯s excited about something,¡± she whispered. Callum¡¯s brows knitted as soon as he remembered how Cara¡¯s ears were so flushed earlier. ¡°She gets excited?¡± he repeated like it wasn¡¯t clear to her. ¡°Yes. Like that,¡± Ciara answered. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the reason why¡¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, looking at the back and noticing Cara was humming near the window while moving her head as she looked at the view. ¡°I asked if she would like to eat ice cream, but she refused and told me she¡¯s not into sweets.¡± Ciara could immediately tell how Cara was refusing anything from Callum, and even the ice cream that Cara enjoys the most, for the first time, she declined. When Callum realized what was happening too and what his daughter just did, his brows rose, like he caught her rejecting him in some othernguage he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯ll work on it,¡± he abruptly said, nodding like it was his mistake and he wasn¡¯t offended that he got rejected by her Ciara was a bit worried, but at the same time, as she said to Cara, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s slow. She could take her time. When they arrived at the destination, just like Ciara¡¯s reaction the first time Callum took her to that ce, it reflected on Cara this time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were wide, and her lips parted. It seemed like it was the first time she had seen a beautiful ce in her entire life that she was so amused. ¡°Wow..¡± she gasped uncontrobly. When Callum saw her reaction, he could not help but smile, like he had done something big to deserve her priceless reaction. He was busy taking out the cloth they would use for the pic on the cargo of his car, where they would settle down, while Ciara helped her take out the food as well so they could arrange it. ¡°Wow.¡± Cara gasped again as her eyes continuously roamed around. ¡°You like it?¡± Ciara asked and smiled while putting the food on the cloth. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded without ncing at her mother anymore. Ciara and Callum looked at each other as Ciara saw the proud smile Callum wore. ¡°Come here. Callum carried Cara on the sides of her armpit and then put her into the cargo bed. ¡°There you go¡¡± Cara was still in awe while she couldn¡¯t help but look at the sparkling lights and lift her head to see the stars scattered in the darkness of the sky. ¡°It reminds me of that Disney movie, Mommy,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Ciara could really tell Cara was having fun if she would rte it to Disney, her favorite. They were squatting in the cargo bed while there was food they could eat as their view was the city lights, Maybe Cara was so distracted by how amazed she was with the view that when Callum fed her, she unconsciously opened her Maybe Cara was so distracted by how antazed she was with mouth rte the food while her eyes were still glued to the overlooking city lights. Chapter 60 ra could feel the warmth of beingplete. To see her daughter being fed by her father melted her. She could really tel that Callum knows how to get his daughter¡¯s trust, and the more he makes an effort, the more Cara will be tamed. ¡°Who owned this ce?¡± Cara asked. ¡°It¡¯s my own property,¡± Callum responded, handing her the slice of pizza as Cara unconsciously opened her mouth again, leaning closer and taking a bite on the tip. ¡°You bought this?¡± she asked, a bit stunned. ¡°Yes. Ciara was so entertained watching her daughter¡¯s reaction, as if she weren¡¯t the daughter of a billionaire herself, that she was shocked people could buy big things. ¡°Can we¡buy ces like this too, mommy?¡± Cara whispered, which Callum heard ¡°You could have this ce too, Cara. This is mine. You are my daughter, which means you have ess here. So technically. this is yours too.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°I can¡have this?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°I can own this too. Callum nodded, his smile mingling with his amusement. ¡°Mommy, I can have this,¡± she rified, bewildered by what she heard.. Ciara nodded. ¡°Your father said yes, so yes, you can own this.¡± She gasped and looked at the city lights again, as she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But¡this is too big for me. I am just¡a baby,¡± Ciara and Callum chuckled. A daughter of both billionaires sounded so humble that she looked so cute upon her realization. ¡°Where did you bring my mommy? Do you still have ces like this?¡± Cara asked curiously. ¡°Hmm¡ somewhere in the province with horses and a huge forest with lots of trees and a big garden,¡± he exined. Ciara couldn¡¯t help but smile because she knew that the way he exined it would pique Cara¡¯s interest more, knowing that most of the Disney movies she was watching involved horses and that it happened in forests and gardens. ¡°Horses?¡± she asked, her eyes sparkling like the twinkling stars in the sky. ¡°Yes, horses, Lots of horses.¡± ¡°Like¡ten horses?¡± ¡°More than ten,¡± Callum answered giddily. ¡°Have you been there a lot of times, mommy?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, I once owned it, but I sold it when I went to Paris.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She looked so offended and betrayed. ¡°That¡¯s why I bought it. Your mom isn¡¯t really quite sentimental,¡± he teased. Ciara arched her brow, ¡°I haven¡¯t been spending my time too much there,¡± she defended. ¡°I love that ce, It holds memories I wanted to keep, Callum said meaningfully. ¡°It felt like home.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Compared to the first encounter Cara had with Callum, the night was quite different and memorable, as Cara was talking to Callum because of her amusement that Callum would take her to the province where there were horses too. ¡°You can have your own horse there. I¡¯ll teach you how to ride a horse. Do you want that?¡± Callum asked. Cara¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°You know how to ride a horse?¡± ¡°Ahuh..¡± ¡°Wow,¡± she gasped, as her mind was filled with the Disney movies where princesses would be on the horse together with their prince. ¡°And you you are gonna give me¡my own horse!¡± she added like it was like a fairytale that shocked her. ¡°Yup. You can have it and name it too. There¡¯s a little horse there. It would be suited for you¡± Cara looked at Ciara. ¡°Mommy, have you heard that? He is giving me a horse, and he is going to teach me how to ride it¡± ¡°Yes, Cara. I heard it clearly. The ce there was so nice. You would love to be there.¡± Thinking about the house Callum built for them if Cara would approve Callum and their rtionship would continue, she could really smell that Cara might even agree to live there as long as she would see the horses and the nice ce. ¡°When are you taking me there, then?¡± Cara asked persistently as she saw herself now on Ciara¡¯sp while holding a slice of pizza ¡°Hmm..up to you. Anytime you like, actually,¡± Callum answered. Cara was already calcting in her mind as if she hadpletely forgotten she wanted to distance herself from Callum a bit. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± She immediately decided. ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Ciara chuckled. ¡°I have nothing to do tomorrow, Mommy. Grandma told me we could go to the spa, but that was the thirty times we¡¯d done that. Also, Auntie Serra is busy with her work too. And Uncle Chance might be busy too. We can¡¯t travel at the moment. So¡ maybe we could. go there tomorrow?¡± With her long reasons, Ciara could smell that she was setting aside everything she was nning just to pursue going to the province just to see the horses and ride with them. ¡°I will not go to work tomorrow then, Callum said without hesitation, looking at Ciara. ¡°You?¡± Cara and Callum were now looking at her, waiting for her decision. She cleared her throat and slowly nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ming with you two.¡± ¡°Yey!¡± Cara shouted and pped. Callum cannot help but smile genuinely. It was very different from the time he had seen Cara, who seemed to want toe home right away and make excuses just to avoid him. Throughout the conversation about the horses and the ce he owns, Cara would now stand and go to him, as they would talk continuously while Callum was holding her little wrist, as Cara was leaning against the side of the car beside Callum. ¡°You have lots of money too, like my mommy, Mr. Haynes?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. It¡¯s my job to multiply my money, so it¡¯s really a lot.¡± ¡°When I grow up, I want to build something that will multiply my money too. And then I¡¯ll help the kids on the street, like mommy. Callum nced at ra, who was looking ng at them while she was sipping her drink. ¡°She¡¯s donating to street children so mommy can build houses for them,¡± Cara continued. ¡°My mommy is so nice.¡± Chapter 61 ¡°She¡¯s been.. since day one,¡± Callum smiled. Ciara can¡¯t help but take out her phone and take a photo of them talking. It was such a nice photo where Callum was looking at Cara talking while holding her pulse and Cara was curiously looking at her father, while the background was the nice overlooking city lights. That¡¯s why, when Ciara took it, he looked at the camera, as did Cara, who nced. ¡°Are you taking pictures, mommy?¡± ¡°Oh..yeah. The background is nice, so I took some photos,¡± she said. ¡°Go to your mom. I¡¯ll take you two a photo with the nice background.¡± Callum ordered, to which Cara nodded and went to Ciara She sat on herp again as they both smiled for the camera. Ciara even put her chin against Cara¡¯s head while Cara was putting her two hands on her cheeks, as they looked so much alike while posing for the camera. After how many takes, Callum pressed the front camera. ¡°I want to have a photo with you two,¡± he said. Ciara smiled and nodded. Cara lifted her head to look at Ciara. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Callum asked when he noticed how Cara checked if her mother agreed. Cara nodded too. ¡°Yes.. It¡¯s okay.¡± Callum cleared his throat, extended his hand, and positioned the screen of the phone where it would perfectly fit on the camera. They all smiled while Callum pressed continuously. The night was so long that Cara fell asleep, and Callum put her on the back seat so she couldy properly while Callum and Ciara continued sitting on the cargo bed. ¡°She¡¯s slowly getting close to me. I could feel she¡¯s giving me a chance to know her,¡± Callum said gently while crouching on his parting legs. ¡°I can sense it too.¡± Callum nced at her, took off his coat, and put it against her shoulder. ¡°Thank you,¡± he uttered. Ciara¡¯s brows are knit. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°This. The opportunity to have this with my daughterMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. *Callum, I am not cutting off your rights to her as a father. I am not that kind of woman.¡± ¡°After what I did in the past, you¡¯ve given me this opportunity to meet her. Knowing that you raised her alone that might be so hard for you.¡± Ciara remembered her days when she needed to be strong, not just for herself but also for Cara. In those instances, she realized that she needed to kill her weakness to live, and she needed to be strong just to survive for the sake of her daughter, who needed her. It was hard. She was having a hard time raising a child alone, as she had no experience with how it really works, but she managed to do it with the support of her family, especially Serra, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let you raise her alone this time. You have me, Ciara,¡± he said carefully while looking at her. She smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Callum smiled and leaned closer. Ciara was bracing for it, as she didn¡¯t move until Callum¡¯s lips touched hers. Callum tilted his head, slightly opened his lips, and put his hand at the side of her neck as hebed his fingers into her hair and leaned closer to deepen the kiss. Ciara kissed back, closed her eyes, and let herself indulge in the passion Callum was giving her. Chapter 61 Their lips collided. No tongue. They could both hear the sound of it while they slowly kissed each other as the night rocked them with its luby through the hum of the wind embracing them. ra could feel the loud beating of her heart as she could taste the sweet kisses Callum had showered on her as if he didn¡¯t need to do it fast to be able to express his emotion. It was so sweet and full of sincerity that without touching, just the raw kissing, with no tongue, was so intimate that Ciara felt like she was melting at the top of his fire. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Ciara,¡± he whispered breathily against her mouth. Ciara slowly opened her eyes as she looked at her dizzily. Callum slowly opened his eyes as well and brushed his lips with hers again. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you,¡± he repeated. His hand was now on her waist, pulling her and coaxing her to sit on hisp. In just a second, Ciara shifted in her position until she was now sitting on hisp. She rested her hands on his broad shoulder while Callum caressed the tip of his nose to the length of ra¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ll build another life for our family. You¡me and Cara. Just us¡± Ciara closed her eyes as she felt like she was pulled into the orbs of the world. She was falling hard for him, and it seemed like she could no longer pull herself up. She was drowning for him again. his She felt him brush his lips against hers, so Ciara grabbed his nape and kissed him back deeply, as she pressed her chest against as well, while she sighed against his mouth like it was her first time firing her shot and kissing someone she likes¨Csomeone she has fallen into. Ciara doesn¡¯t need any of his words anymore. She wants him more than she has wanted him in the past. She wants to be his wife again. She wants to end up with him. She wants him to be her husband. ¡°I want you, Callum,¡± she whispered against his lips. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°You want me?¡± Callum teasingly asked, his lips taunting her jaw while his hand was now caressing her body. It was an uncontroble desire Ciara felt for her overwhelming feelings for Callum. A desire she wanted to express vividly. A desire that could only be awakened in her by Callum himself. Ciara just smiled and closed her eyes as she lifted her head a bit, giving ess to Callum, who was now the length of her neck and molding her boobs. The cloth wasn¡¯t even a bother when she pressed herself against the thick material that was bulging against his pants, letting him know that she wanted him raw, She wants physical, not just emotional, It was for the first time, after seeing each other again, that she demanded lust from him. She wanted him so badly. Maybe because the urge to have a perfect family with Callum fuels her desire that maybe they could finally be that happy family she dreamed about. It was a perfect life for Ciara. She is pursued by the man whom she only dreamed of in the past, her daughter finally gives recognition to her father, and Callum is in love with her, proposing to her, and wanting a life with her. It was a dream that every woman wanted. And she knew that submitting to him the second time would never be a waste because she enjoyed every bit of it. When she moved lightly, rubbing and grinding against him, Callum groaned a bit as the pleasure reflected on his expression, while the lust was now overpowering their senses. She bit her lower lip when Callum moved as well, thrusting into her despite their clothes as he directed the tip to her center and moved in rhythm with Ciara. ¡°God, you are so ,¡± he groaned. Callum¡¯s hand slowly unbuttoned her dress until his hand found a way on her bare chest, fondling it and slightly sucking the skin of her neck as his other hand slipped into the hem of her dress, crawling into her inner legs until his fingers touched her flesh through the thin fabric of her underwear. ¡°Imagine the sneaky nights we¡¯d do once we live together and our daughter is with us,¡± he chuckled and parted the cloth to the side, slipping his two fingers into her wetness which made Ciara whimper a bit ¡°She likes sleeping with me,¡± she murmured in the middle of the whimper. ¡°And for sure, she would prefer sleeping between ¡°We should encourage her next time to have her own room,¡± he suggested while his fingers were already doing wonders to her creamy folds. Ciara couldn¡¯t concentrate on the topic, as she only nodded and closed her eyes while indulging in the heat that was now spreading in her body like wildfire. ¡°I want to you here,¡± he demanded. The next thing Ciara knew, he had already flipped her over until he was now hovering over her as she rested her elbows on the cargo bed while Callum¡¯s head went down to her legs, his eyes coated with lust as he pulled down her underwear. Callum smirked at her and crouched down until he nted a soft on her folds that made her shiver. When his licked it horizontally, she was already so lost in the desire. Callum pressed his lips against her wet folds and dived his tongue tongue into the center as he moved it teasingly, licking and her while closing his eyes, like he was worshipping a goddess of beauty. Ciara¡¯s fingers dug against his hair as her hips moved and grind against his mouth, while his hand reached for her boob and fondled it while his other hand parted his wet fold, making sure he would taste every corner of her wetness. She was trying her best not to moan as she bit her lower lip, knowing their daughter was just sleeping at the back of the car. But Ciara knew that when Cara fell asleep, it would be hard to get awake, especially since it was now bedtime. She whimpered when he inserted his fingers and sucked his nub. Her toes were curling, and she was almost pressing Callum¡¯s face against hers, as she could feel how good it felt. And to hear Callum enjoying it, moaning as the sound of her wetness mingled, she was in pure ecstasy. She was dripping hard. She could feel her legs shaking. She can¡¯t almost hold her moans. And when she convulsed hard, Chapter 62 Callum licked everything, as if he would never waste anything. When he rose up again and leveled their faces as he was now unbuckling his pants and directing the tip against her entrance, the heat was slowly being lit again. He lets the tip glide to her wet folds as he rubs for a while, teasingly. Ciara frustratingly coaxed Callurn to just enter her fully, as she cannot wait to be rammed by him again. They looked at each other lustfully as their feelings mingled. They are both emotionally driven by lust as Callum slowly enters her and Ciara gasps while she can feel how he fills her in, slowly by slowly. He was big. And every time he thrust an inch, the slight pain on his face would mingle, which entertained Ciara, seeing how Callum looked so pleased just by entering her. When he finally pushed it all in, they both gasped. And Callum immediately moved in rhythm, like a slow dance he wants Ciara to be familiar with, as he rocked her slowly while they were looking into each other, She could not help but move along with him while she was gasping for every push and pull. Callum¡¯s face was coated with zing desire, as he looked so pleased just to be in herpany.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± . You feel so good, Ciara,¡± he whispered dizzily. ¡°More, Callum,¡± she demanded. And Callum seems to know what to do. He just thumbed her nub, shifted her position, and went a little fast. ra was already shutting her eyes when the lust was now overpowering her senses, and the only thing that mattered was him her. They each other and moaned against their mouths. Ciara was also rocking herself to meet him half way until Callum pulled it out, positioned himself at her back, lifted her leg a bit, and entered her again, which made ra gasp. ¡°Damn it, Ciara,¡± he cursed while his thrust was getting aggressive. With the continuous strokes, she was already convulsing hard while Callum was still moving, moaning against her ear until he came as well and filled her in They were both panting and convulsing from the intense heat. Ciara nced at the back and saw Callum shutting his eyes, his lips parted, as he was still in the middle of his orgasm. She was always amused every time she saw him that way. It was like a satisfaction that she could make Callum Haynes like that. She could arrest him and make him feel so good. After their one round, which they didn¡¯t want to repeat again, knowing that Cara might catch them in the act, they only cuddled while watching the twinkling stars. ¡°She had fun, Ciara said while she was lying against his bicep. ¡°I could sense it too,¡± Callurn answered as he slightlybed her hair using his fingers. ¡°And for sure, she would have fun even more once she rode the horse.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so adorable¡± Callum smiled and nced at her.. ¡°Don¡¯t lose the trust she gave to you,¡± she said, as there was still a a small worry in her that she couldn¡¯t erase. Callum shook his head. ¡°This is already my life, Ciara. I will protect this.¡± She closed her eyes as Callum leaned closer and her forehead. ¡°1 ¡°I will protect you,¡± he whispered. She was so in love with him. It was already toote to pull herself out of his life because she was falling continuously. She was now jailed by him. And she thinks she was more in love with him than in the past. Because unlike in the past, she already loves him despite theck of assurance and intimacy involved. And now that she has his assurance, intimacy, and words, she is ready to risk everything. Even getting broken again. She was hopeful that she would end up in his arms, not in hell for falling alone. Though she admitted that she was ready to get Chapter 62 broke for him, she could not imagine the pain she would suffer for trusting the man for the second time. Her mind kept on reminding her how dangerous it would be, but her heart still took a risk. But she always wanted to grasp that little part of him that this was now her time. This is the right time. They found each other again, and they are bound to continue what they failed to do in the past. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 On the next day, as Ciara didn¡¯t go to work so she could apany Cara on her adventure into the province where Callum was taking her, she noticed how extra excited Cara was because she woke up early and immediately woke up Ciara as well, which bbergasted that her first word was her father. ¡°Where is Mr. Haynes, mommy?¡± she asked, as soon as Ciara slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said hoarsely, her forehead. ¡°Your father will fetch uster in the afternoon, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Really? What time? Should I take a bath now? Oh, I should find my clothes first! I needed an outfit for the horseback riding. Mommy!¡± she said excitedly, almost wanting to crawl out of bed, but Ciara just hugged her until she fell on her side again. ¡°It¡¯s still too early, Cara. Let me cuddle with you first,¡± she mumbled. Cara rxed and hugged her back. ¡°You smelled like him again, mommy,¡± she pointed out She knew what the reason was why Callum¡¯s scent would linger on her skin, and the vivid scene of them doing itst night at the cargo bed made her cheeks flush. ¡°You¡¯ve memorized your father¡¯s scent, huh?¡± ¡°Yup. It¡¯s a bit minty and woody.like an earth scent, but something with a strong smell that I could tell it was his. Ciara smiled and said that Cara was giving too many details now about her father. ¡°You like him now? You were having fun with himst night, Ciara pointed out. Cara froze a bit. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while as she stared at the ceiling while Ciara her cheeks. ¡°He is making an effort to be your father, Cara,¡± she whispered. Cara nodded. ¡°I know. He¡¯s¡actually¡nice. He takes care of you, and¡he¡¯s making me happy.¡± ¡°You are happy?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°Yes, mommy. He¡¯s taking you to ces that are so nice, and he is sharing it with me too. No one does that. He¡¯s nice.¡± Ciara chuckled ¡°Oh, and he¡¯s giving me a horse too! My grandpa and my uncle could afford it, even you, but he willingly gave me one even though I didn¡¯t ask! He¡¯s nice, mommy.¡± Ciara slowly realized why she was immediately fond of Callum. Compared to the treatment she is receiving from her own family, she is always asked about the things she likes, which are given to her immediately. But her father gave her a horse and even thend, which has a nice view because it makes Cara happy without her asking for it. Cara likes the way her father paid attention to her despite how she tried to be so distant from him. Ciara was so happy that, like her, Cara was opening her door for Callum as well. And it looked like she was really her little version because she would melt easily once Callurn made an effort. They are both whipped for Callum. L prepared Cara¡¯s things for the trip, even her outfit for the horseback riding, as she bid goodbye to her grandma and told her about the horseback riding with her father while having breakfast. Mrs. Sullivan looked at Ciara meaningfully, as if there was something going on in her mind that she could not voice out because Cara was listening- ¡°And Mr. Haynes also told me he would give me a horse, grandma! He is so generous. He also said I could own that ce where I like so much and we had a pic. And then we took photos. It was like a movie I¡¯ve watched on Disney,¡± Cara continued bbering. Mrs. Sullivan smiled. ¡°Oh, how nice of him to make our little Cara happy¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Your daddy seems like a good guy, Cara ¡°Daddy¡¡± she repeated like it was so unusual of her to say something she hadn¡¯t said for five years because she didn¡¯t have one I Chapter 63 to call. ¡°Well, you could call her Daddy if you like,¡± Ciara said. Cara looked at her food for a while, as if she were in deep concentration, as she was thinking thoroughly about whether to call him Daddy or not. ¡°If you are notfortable yet, just call him ording to what you like. After having breakfast, Cara was the first to take a bath, while Ciara stayed in the living room for a while because of the way her mother wanted to talk to her. ¡°Are you two back together? You are giving him a chance, right?¡± she rified. ¡°We are taking it slow at the moment, Mom. But he proposed,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, I heard that one too. And you didn¡¯t say yes yet.¡± ¡°We both agreed to prioritize Cara first until Cara would willingly wee him into her life. She kind of hates her father. She doesn¡¯t like him from the start. She doesn¡¯t want him.¡± ¡°Unlike now, she seems to be slowly getting fond of him, like her mother.¡± Mrs. Sullivan smiled teasingly Ciara closed her eyes and smiled as well. ¡°He¡¯s persistent. He¡¯s trying his best to show us he both love us. That he wanted to be her father and he wanted to¡ ¡°To be your husband?¡± her mother interjected. Ciara flushed as she nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. He confessed it to me.¡± ¡°You have the decision to make, Ciara. If you think he was sincere, then go take a risk. After all, that¡¯s how love is. We fall. We break. We learn to grow from it. Love might be the most painful thing to lose, but love, when you find it again, is the most satisfying thing to have the second time around. So just let love fix what broke you.¡± Ciara smiled and nodded. She is now taking a risk, and she is willing to work things out for Callum and her. Because she knew, this time Callum waspletely in love with him. She could feel it. And she wanted to im it. ¡°I might say this to himter, Mom. If things go well¡if Cara approves it.¡± Mrs. Sullivan smiled and nodded. ¡°You deserve to be happy, Ciara. And for sure, Cara would be the first one to grant it, because she knows how much her mother deserves it. When afternoon came, a luxurious car went to their ce, and Callum went out to fetch Ciara and Cara ¡°Good afternoon, madame,¡± he said as soon as Mrs. Sullivan went out when he was guided to the living room. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m rooting for their safety in your hands¡± Callum nodded and bowed a bit. ¡°I will, madame¡ Mrs. Sullivan smiled. ¡°I know that ourpany has a rivalry, but you see, Mr. Haynes, we don¡¯t really care about thepetition going on in the business, as we care more for the welfare of our family. We don¡¯t treat ourpetitors as enemies or someone we want to put down because we believe that our effortse from our own, and our downfall lies in our hands as well. If there might be apetition here, it would be just us against ourselves.¡± Callum could clearly read between the lines that Mrs. Sullivan was trying to tell him that the Haynes arepeting with someone who doesn¡¯t give a about them. He could sense how she was low¨Ckey, saying they werepeting with a ghost of them who didn¡¯t even see them as their rivals.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ciara and Cara were already on the stairs, so he couldn¡¯t respond to it, but he clearly understood the message. Ciara was holding Cara¡¯s hand, who was wearing her little backpack, and her hair was braided from both sides while wearing pants, an inner white t¨Cshirt, and a denim jacket that suited her so well, which matched her mother¡¯s white top, denim pants, and small backpack as well. They were both so simr that Callum looked in awe while watching them. ¡°Enjoy your trip, sweetheart,¡± Mrs. Sullivan greeted, Cara¡¯s cheek. *Take care here, grandma. Wait for my long story once I to hers. So Cara slowly walked toward him as she gave her hand until Callum held it. Mrs. Sullivan noticed it and informed Ciara through her head gesture. When ra looked at them, she slowly smiled, watching her daughter getfortable with her father. ¡°Wow. They both looked cute together,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said gently with a smile on her lips. ¡°I gotta go, mom. We might be back tomorrow. I¡¯m not yet sure with the two, but I¡¯ll just make an update.¡± ¡°Alright. Just take your time. As long as you two are having fun¡¡± Callum opened the back door for Cara, while Ciara was now following them outside, apanied by her mother. Car waved her hand to her grandma while Mrs. Sullivan waved back, happy to see that her grandchild was having the best of her life with her father. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Cara was singing all throughout the trip as she enjoyed watching outside the window as Callum was ying some Disney songs that made Cara¡¯s travel more fun for her. ¡°She¡¯s so fond of Disney princesses,¡± Ciara pointed out. ¡°I could really tell,¡± Callum said. ¡°Most of the things she likes are rted to Disney Ciara remembered the dance Cara wanted to do so badly with a father. She wanted to mention it to Callum, but she wanted her own daughter to decide whom she wanted to dance with, as she didn¡¯t want to decide for herself. ¡°Are we almost there!¡± Cara asked, peeping her head between them. ¡°It¡¯s in the province. It¡¯s quite far away,¡± Callum said, wearing sunsses while the buttons of his white shirt were opened. ¡°How many times have you been there, mommy? Cara asked curiously, as she looked so invested. ¡°Hmm¡ a lot of times ¡°Really? And you have ridden a horse?¡± ¡°Yes. Just once¡¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to ride a horse too! I brought some outfits for horseback riding!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You would be riding a horse there as long as you wanted,¡± Callum said. Cara¡¯s lips stretched. She went back to singing again as she looked outside the window, which made Ciara shake her head while smiling at how excited her daughter was. It was already almost evening when theypletely reached the ce. The sunset was now the whole ce while it was almost getting darker.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When the car entered the gate and they were heading to the white house, Cara¡¯s eyes were now glued to the green open space where the mango trees were aligned, and it looked so wide. ¡°Those are mango trees, Ciara said ¡°Wow. Can we eat them, mommy?¡± ¡°If there are already some ripe mangoes, then we can,¡± Ciara answered. The car stopped right in front of the white house. He went out first, opened the door of the front seat, and opened the back seat as well, while the housekeeper went out of the house to help them with things. Cara was so amazed as she roamed her eyes around. She wanted to go to the ranch as soon as possible and see the horses, but then it was almost getting dark and they just arrived. ¡°We could do it tomorrow morning, Cara. We have a long day, don¡¯t worry,¡± Cara said as she held her hand and guided her Inside the house while Callum was ordering where the things should be put. ¡°Who owns this house, mommy?¡± Cara asked. ¡°It was mine from the past, but as your father said, he bought the whole , and he renovated this house as well which he now owns.¡± Cara roamed her eyes around amusingly. The style wasn¡¯t really modern, as it was mixed with European interior design, such as the ceiling with angels singing in their trumpets and the marble¨Cmade tiles. ¡°You are Mrs. Haynes, ma¡¯am?¡± The old woman, who was the housekeeper, smiled warmly at Ciara. ¡°Oh ¡°Ciara doesn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your photo in the master¡¯s bedroom with Sir Callum. I am Jessie, the caretaker of the house. I didn¡¯t know you two had a daughter. She smiled and looked at Cara. Ciara only similed as well, looking at Cara, who was looking at the woman too. Chapter ¡°Hello. 1 am Cara. Nice to meet y she said in a respectful voice that made Jessie smile even more. ¡°Hello, Cara. Wow. You looked like your mother a lot,¡± she giggled. Cara appreciated the house so much. It was so cozy, and she feltfortable being there. When dinner came and Jessie prepared them something they could eat, the whole topic revolved around Cara¡¯s adventure tomorrow while riding the horse. They were all exhausted from the trip, but they still managed to talk until they decided to go to sleep early for a morning tour of thend while riding the horse, as Callum also told Jessie to prepare a feast for them tomorrow. The master bedroom was actually big, where Jessie put all of their things as Ciara and Cara went to the bathroom first for a night¡¯s bath before going to bed. When they went out and Callum was also there, busy with his phone, Ciara realized that the three of them would be sharing rooms. ¡°The other room was not yet fully constructed since I hadn¡¯t thought of this. But there was still a bed there. I could sleep. there,¡± he said. ra looked at the bed. It was big, though. They would all fit if they decided to share beds, knowing Cara would always prefer sleeping with her mom. ¡°I could sleep in between you two,¡± Cara said. Callum and Ciara looked at each other, as they didn¡¯t expect Cara to suggest it. ¡°Besides, the bed is big. Mr. Haynes. We will all fit,¡± she added. And just like that, Callum slowly nodded. He also likes the idea of sharing the bed with them. Though he was still pursuing the two, to be able to share the room seemed like they were already one big happy family on a trip and sharing rooms. Ciara cleared her throat and guided Cara in front of the big mirror so they could do their night routine together, which was the skin care, while Callum was watching them two as he was on hisptop. Callum was ncing at them from time to time. Ciara and Cara were both on their little bond, putting skin care on their faces like they got used to. After their nightly skincare routine, they went to the walk¨Cin and changed into their pajamas, as they¡¯re both matching as well Though it was only Cara¡¯s pajamas that matched the color of Ciara¡¯s nightgown, That¡¯s why when they went out of the walk¨Cin closet when Callum lifted his eyes and gazed at her wholly, Ciara could feel the intensity of his stare and that there was already a lewd scene happening in his mind because of the way he looked at her. Ciara cleared her throat and looked at Cara, who walked to the bedside table as she picked up a frame. ¡°This is you, mommy, Cara pointed out. ¡°And it was taken in Paris.¡± ¡°Yes. We went there years ago together for a trip. Cara was a bit stunned by the photo since Ciara doesn¡¯t really show any photo of her with Callum because she deleted it right. away and erased everything that would remind her of Callum when she moved to Paris. Ciara found Callum¡¯s eyes checking her out again. Callurn just bit his lower lip, arched his brow, and took his eyes back to hisptop as he continued what he was doing. ¡°It¡¯s already your bedtime. Come here. I¡¯ll read you a bedtime story.¡± Ciara sat on the bed and patted it. Cara nodded and crawled to the bed, in between them. And when Callum noticed that they were now going to lie, he closed hisptop so he could pay attention to them. Ciara went to their bag and took out the book she brought for Cara¡¯s bedtime stories, including her bunny, which she couldn¡¯t sleep without ¡°My mommy read bedtime stories for me,¡± Cara said to Callum, who was crossing his arms while leaning against the headboard of the bed while they were talking when ra went back to bed. ¡°Can I read your one too? Callum offered. ¡°Uh, you can use your voice for the male since mommy imitates male voices for those parts. You can have that part, Cara said. Chapter 64 ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Ciara smiled while thinking that it was so out of character for Callum to read bedtime stories and to be so into it using his voice, which she would always do at night because it was part of her bond with Carn. ¡°Here¡¯s your bunny.. Ciara gave the bunny to Cara as she went back to her position beside her and opened the book so she could start reading it. Cara leaned against the headboard as she started reading the book. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a princess who was waiting for her prince,¡± she started in her gentle voice. Callum looked at Ciara, amused by how she wascking in character. She continued reading it despite the deep and intense stare Callum was making at her, as he seemed to be listening carefully as well. So when it was the prince¡¯s turn to read, she gave the book to Callum, who cleared his throat. ¡°Hello, my princess. I am Jusvan, a prince. Do you want to go with me to the castle and live with me?¡± Callum read carefully in a princely tone that made Cara so invested and hooked. But to Ciara, it seems like it was Callum who was saying it to her. It¡¯s Callum who¡¯s proposing to her again because of the way her stomach churned. And not the prince he was reading. D Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The storytelling continued as Callum was determined to do it with Ciara, Cara was giggling sometimes, listening carefully until the story finished, and she was amazed by how it ended. ¡°The prince was so brave for choosing the princess against his mother who was a witch, Mommy,¡± Cara said while she was yawning, closing her eyes while hugging the bunny¨Cstuffed toy. ¡°I cannot wait for my mommy to have her own prince too. But mommy is a queen, and she doesn¡¯t need a prince,¡± she whispered as she was dozing off to sleep. Callum arched his brow and looked at Ciara. ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need a prince. You need something more than a prince.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ciara rolled her eyes, but there was a crippling smile on her lips. It was such a nice feeling to be able to read her daughter¡¯s bedtime stories not just alone but together with the father of her child. It makes the night even better, as she didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to experience it with Callum. Ciara caressed the cheek of her sleeping daughter as she watched her in awe. I love her so much, she said gently. I love her too,¡± Callum murmured. Ciara lifted her eyes, and she saw Callum¡¯s eyes looking at her, She took her eyes off him and looked at her daughter again, sleeping peacefully. She was suddenly hopeful that Callumn would not change, as he was now part of Cara¡¯s life. Though her daughter still tries to wee Callum, from the way she interacts with him, she can already tell that Cara willpletely embrace him as her father. She closed her eyes as she hugged Cara until she felt a warm hand hugging her too. She slightly opened her eyes Callum hugging them, locking her into his arms while their faces were leveled and Cara¡¯s head was leveled to their chests. and saw Callum leaned closer and her forehead. ¡°Goodnight, Ciara¡ Ciara smiled a little and closed her eyes. ¡°Goodnight, Callum¡¡± She couldn¡¯t help but stretch her lips because of this ttering moment in her life. She was sharing a bed with Callum and their daughter. She felt how warm the bed was when she was sharing it with someone. When morning came, she slowly woke up and smelled the familiar scent of Callum until the first thing she saw was his chest When she looked at the center, Cara was no longer there, and the arm that was wrapped around her was none other than Callum¡¯s. She cleared her throat and tried to move from his hug, but then it suddenly tightened. ¡°Good morning,¡± he whispered in his bedroom voice. ¡°Uh, good morning. Where¡¯s¡Cara?¡± ¡°She woke up early. She¡¯s probably downstairs. Jessie is there to look after her ¡°And why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± she asked. ¡°Coz I want to cuddle with you more. The bed seems sofy when you¡¯re beside me.¡± He chuckled. Ciara sighed, but then there was a smile her lips. Callum buried his face against her neck and it lightly, to which Ciaraughed a bit because it tickled. If it weren¡¯t for the continuous knocks, Callum wouldn¡¯t stop her until the door opened, and Ciara needed to push herself away from Callum¡¯s hug as she sat.. ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± Cara greeted cheerfully as there was an icing on her cheek and her pigtails weren¡¯t even leveled. ¡°Good 11 she said back as Cara crawled to the bed and her mother¡¯s chest Cara looked at Callurn, who was still lying against his stomach while hugging the pillow. ¡°Good morning, princess,¡± he greeted. ¡°Good morning¡± Cara greeted back. ¡°I prepared breakfast for us. I helped Jessie.¡± ¡°You did? Ciara asked. Callum reached for her cheek and erased the small icing on her cheek. ¡°Is that the reason why you looked like a mess?¡± he chuckled I helped her make pancakes. You two should try it. We must have an early breakfast, and then we can ride a horse. It was already sunny outside.¡± ¡°You are so excited. Is your pancake delicious?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°Yes. So please, let¡¯s have breakfast now, she encouraged, crawling out of bed first. The two had no choice but to get up. Callum carried Cara as they were going downstairs. She brags about her efforts in helping Jessie in the kitchen. That¡¯s why, as soon as they reached the kitchen, the first thing that caught their attention on the table was the nice ting of the pancake with smileys and strawberries on top, while Cara wrote Mommy and Daddy on each te. Callum froze a bit as soon as he saw the written daddy on top of the pancake. He didn¡¯t expect that Cara would now consider him her father. Ciara noticed it too, she nced at Callum just to check his expression. And to see him staring at it unbelievably made her smile. *Cara was so determined to help me out just to prepare something for the both of you, Jessie said as she ced the orange juice on the table and also the other tes for the bacon. They took a seat while Cara was still being carried by Callum, who also sat on hisp. ¡°Thank you,¡± Callum whispered to her, the side of his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope you will like it.¡± Twould like it for sure. He smiled Cara pouted. Ciara was just smiling the whole time, happy to see that the two were getting along well, and Cara was now a bit clingy to her father, who was feeding her too, ¡°Hmm. It tastes good.¡± Ciara nodded as soon as she tasted the pancake. ¡°Yes. It tastes good. You should help me make breakfast next time, Callum offered. ¡°Okay!¡± she said cheerfully. After their heartwarming breakfast, they took a bath so they could finally ride the horse, which Cara had been looking forward. to since yesterday. She was dressed in a uniform for horseback riding, like she was an equestrian royalty, because of her

get- They were all wearing matching outfits as they went to the ranch, and the men who were in charge of the horses showed each of the horses they would use ¡°Wow¡ Cara gasped as soon as the small white horses among them were presented in front of her. ¡°This is going to be your horse from now on,¡± Callum said. ¡°Can I touch him?¡± she asked. ¡°Alright¡± Callum carried her until she leveled the head of the horse. Cara slowly extended her hand and caressed its head. The horse neighed. Cara pulled her hand back, but she caressed it again. Callum and Ciara smiled, seeing her determination to hold it. And because she cannot ride it alone yet, Callum lets her join him on his own horse, a ck horse, while Ciara also rides on her own Chapter 65 ¡°Here. Hold this too.¡± Callum guided her hand to also hold the rope of the horse as he was gripping it. Cara looked so determined to hold it as she gripped it as well, copying how her father held it. Ciara leveled the horse to their side as Cara nced at her mother and showed what she was doing. ¡°Look, Mommy! I¡¯m holding it too!¡± Ciara smiled. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, darling¡± ¡°Hold it carefully so we can defeat your mom in horseback riding,¡± Callum said, smirking at Ciara. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re challenging me, huh?¡± ¡°Why, Ciara? Scared that we might defeat you?¡± Callum chuckled. ¡°Try me,¡± Ciara smirked as she immediately ordered her horse to run fast. ¡°Hold it carefully, Cara. We¡¯ll defeat your mom,¡± Callum said as he also made the horse run fast to chase after Ciara¡¯s horse. Cara screamed andughed as she was having fun with just the thought of riding the horse that was now chasing after her mother¡¯s horse. She was smiling widely while the rough air them, as she was almost leaning against her father¡¯s chest while Callum made sure she wouldn¡¯t fall throughout the ride. Ciara nced and saw her daughter giggling andughing together with her father, who seemed to be having fun with him too. She smiled and made her horse run smoothly until their horse leveled on hers. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cara called with a grin on her face. ¡°Wow, Cara! You seem to be learning! Sheplimented and chuckled. ¡°Daddy is good at teaching me!¡± She bragged. Ciara and Callum looked at each other as soon as they heard how Cara called her daddy unconsciously because she was so delighted. ¡°My daddy is so good at riding a horse!¡± She bragged even more. Ciara smiled and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I could see it so well. Your daddy is good at riding.¡± Callum bit his lower lip as he was embraced by the happiness that he chuckled along with them, enjoying the moment with the woman he loves and the daughter, who just acknowledged him as her father by calling him daddy. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°That¡¯s so fun! Let¡¯s do it again! Cara said happily after an hour of riding the horse. She was having so much fun with the horse that Ciara could really feel she might just prefer to stay in the province than go home because of the horseback riding with her father. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it again. Callum said, chuckling a little. They toured around the whole ce with their horses, and they also went into the mango trees as Cara watched how the men were busy harvesting. ¡°Good afternoon. Cara greeted when their horse stopped for a while. ¡°Good afternoon, little girl,¡± the men chimed. ¡°Good afternoon, sir.. ma¡¯am,¡± they said as they looked at Callum and Ciara too. ¡°How¡¯s the harvest Callum asked. ¡°It¡¯s quite good, str,pared tost month,¡± one of them answered. ¡°I would like someone to deliver a basket in the house with the ripe one so Jessie could make some mango shakes.¡± ¡°Copy sir.¡± Cara was amused by how wide the mango trees were. There were so many of them that she was already wondering if the mangoes she was eating belonged to her father. ¡°That must be his wife and his daughter, they started whispering while looking at them, who were now slowly looking at the harvested mangoes as their horses walked slowly. ¡°Probably. As far as I know, the wife of Mr. Haynes was the former owner of thend before he bought it. As 1 heard, they divorced, which is why his wife sold it.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re back for good now. I didn¡¯t know Sir Haynes had a daughter. This is the first time he brought anyone here.¡± They were all curious, but they immediately brushed it off, afraid that Callurn would hear them gossiping about his private life. ¡°You¡¯ve taken e of thend well,¡± ra pointed our while they remained on their own horses and watched their daughter, who went down to hold some of the harvested mangoes. ¡°It¡¯s a good asset. I can¡¯t just shrug it off¡± ¡°Business¨Cminded¡± Ciara chuckled. of yours to get close close to me? ¡°He cocked his head, ¡°So that business¨Cminded Ciara I met in the past was just another alibi of yours to watching her expression turn guilty. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve done so many crazy things I quite regret now.¡± ¡°So you regret doing it because of me?¡± He asked, his lips slightly stretching for a taunting smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Maybe I regretted the part where I didn¡¯t open myself uppletely and just became honest with you. could be the difference it would make?¡± What Callum stared at her. Clearly, his impression of Ciara from the past was already at its peak, knowing he had seen her in Paris a lot of times. That¡¯s why he got curious about her, and to know how she introduced herself as a low¨Ckey girl who¡¯s living a simple life with her parents made him think that she was keeping a man for herself giving her thevish life that she kept hidden from the curtain. And he has grown so insecure, which is why he was pushed to alwayspete with the Sullivans the moment Ciara filed for divorce. He wanted to make a point that he could be better than the man with whom she was flirting aside from him ¡°Do you have things like that too?¡± Ciara asked when Callum suddenly became serious. He licked his lips and looked at Cara, who was s now giggling while the men talked to her. She was such a sociable little girl that the men looked so fond of her. Chapter 66 ¡°I hope I became honest too,¡± he murmured. ¡°Or told you about my feelings¡± their set¨Cup They¡¯re both on the same page. They were both assuming each of them didn¡¯t feel the same way, which is why il marriage sank because they weren¡¯t able to save it. They both failed. Not just Callum. But also Ciara, After how many hours of horseback riding, they went back to the house to eat while Jessie prepared a mango shake for them? ¡°It tastes delicious! ¡°Caramented after sipping it. ¡°Mommy, can we stay one more day here?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ciara asked. ¡°Yes, I want to ride my own horse, and I want to chase after you too. Daddy already taught me. I think I already know how.¡± Every time Callum would hear how Cara addressed him, he would always control the crippling smile on his lips. And Ciara would always catch it. ¡°You have an adorable daughter, Sir Callum,¡± Jessiemented as she smiled while cing the food on the table for their feast. ¡°She¡¯s her mommy¡¯s version.¡± Callum said, looking at Ciara, who leered at her. ¡°I hope that¡¯s apliment,¡± she hissed with a smile on her lips.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A pain in the ass, but somehow adorable, he interjected Ciara red at him and took the soft pillow she reached on the sofa, throwing it to Callum, which he immediately caught while there was a smile on his lips. ¡°Oh, I hope the next baby will be your little version, sir,¡± Jessie said while she looked so pleased looking at the two bickering with each other. ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t nned for another baby yet. If our little girl approves it, then Callum looked at Ciara teasingly as he arched his brow. ¡°Do you like to have a baby brother, Cara? Jessie asked. Cara paused for a while as she thought about it thoroughly. Secondster, she slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah. Maybe having another sibling would be fun. ¡°Really, Cara? You want a brother?¡± Callum asked, stunned. Cara looked at her mommy. ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s tummy. She told me that when she gave birth to me, it was the kind of pain she wouldn¡¯t regret having again. And she never regretted having me. Though I don¡¯t want my mommy to undergo another pain like that, if she likes having a baby, if she could endure it, then I will support her.¡± Ciara was so touched that she couldn¡¯t hide her expression when she touched her chest and purred like a cat being patted. Jessie¡¯s lips parted. And even Callum¡¯s lips stretched for a proud smile as he carried Cara and put her on hisp. ¡°What an eloquent talker we have here. You were raised well by your mommy, huh?¡± Callum said. ¡°She is very well¨Cmannered, ma¡¯am,¡± Jessie uttered in full admiration ¡°Well, if mommy is pregnant, will you ept having a baby brother now? ¡°Ciara asked Cara slowly nodded. ¡°Yes..¡± ¡°Really? Callum whispered. Cara nodded again, lifting her head. ¡°And you are going to teach me first to ride a horse, right? You won¡¯t be busy with my baby brother once he¡¯s out. You are still going to teach me how to ride a horse?¡± It was that statement that they could confirm Cara is making sure Callum still makes time for her despite having a baby again with Ciara. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent my time with you since you were a baby. So yes, I will make sure I make it up to you, Cara. We¡¯ll do everything you like. I will teach you how to ride a horse; we will watch the city lights, we¡¯ll have pics; we¡¯ll bond.¡± -12 PM Chapter 06 Cara smiled a little and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ciara smiled warmly. It was at that moment that she knew Cara had nowpletely treated Callum as her daddy. It didn¡¯t even take Callum a year to get her trust: Cara understood what happened between her mother and her father and knew how to empathize with them. She was happy to see that she opened her heart to let her father in, to allow him to let them see that he deserves a second chance and that he wants to be part of their lives. After the heavy feast they shared, Callum and Ciara were now on the bed, while Cara was between them hugging her bunny as she listened to her bedtime story again while her parents read it with emotion. ¡°And they live happily ever after¡ Ciara read thest part of the book, which made Cara smile. ¡°They got married!¡± she announced happily, which was the ending of the book. ¡°Ahuh, people marry each other when they are so in love and they want to start a family.¡± ¡°Like us? A family?¡± Ciara nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. A family.¡± Cara yawned and was slowly drifting to sleep. ¡°Family..Me Mommy Daddy¡and my future baby brother..¡± she whispered while hugging her bunny. Ciara her forehead. ¡°Goodnight,¡± she uttered. Callum leaned closer and Cara¡¯s forehead as he whispered goodnight too. ¡°She wants a brother,¡± Callum suddenly said as he looked at her ¡°Why? Do you want a baby too?¡± She asked. Callum chuckled. ¡°I actually want three kids. But Cara is right. It was you who would carry and endure the pain while getting pregnant. So it¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t mind having you and Cara as my babies.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Early in the morning, Callum woke up early and found Cara, who had just opened her eyes as well. ¡°Good morning,¡± he said and leaned closer to her on the forehead.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Morning,¡± she greeted back in a hoarse voice and nced at her mother who was still sleeping peacefully. ¡°I want to help make breakfast for Mommy,¡± she said, pulling herself up and crawling out of bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make her breakfast together?¡± Callum presented. Cara smiled and nodded as Callum pulled himself up as well and carried her as they both went out of the room. Jessie, who was yawning and just woke up, noticed the two entering the kitchen, so she immediately stood up straight and hastily took the apron ¡°Good morning, sir. Should I prepare you a coffee?¡± She asked, a bit panicking to serve him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jessie. Don¡¯t bother. Cara and I will take care of the breakfast today. Just get some more sleep if you are still sleepy.¡± Jessie¡¯s movements calmed down as Cara smiled at her as well when Callum ced her on the kitchen sink. She sat there while Callum was opening the fridge and taking out some eggs, bacon, and sausage. ¡°Just sleep again, Cara urged, and Jessie smiled a little. Jessie has no choice but to let the two take over the kitchen. Callum was topless while Cara was beside him, standing on the stool while lending a hand to her father, asking for things, and he would guide her as well. ¡°Your mommy loves bacon and eggs early in the morning, along with her coffee. ¡°Yeah. She likes it¡ and some pancakes¡ ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll make pancakes too. Cara was paying attention to what Callum was doing in the kitchen. She was so attentive that she would lend what Callum needed abruptly like she knew the next step she would take. And while cing everything on the table, they also designed it with a vase that had a rose in it. Cara was so amazed that she thought it was the perfect breakfast for her mother. ¡°Cara. What would you feel if I married your mommy?¡± He asked gently, as he was thinking about it thoroughly and wanting to ask her that question. ¡°You¡¯d marry my mommy?¡± She asked, a bit astonished that it showed on her face. ¡°Yes. I already proposed to her, but your mommy did not say yes to me yet because we both wanted to make sure you would know about it. Or I wanted to make you part of it. Your consent is both important to us,¡± Cara clearly understood the concept of marriage because her mother had already exined it to her every time she watched Disney movies that involved marriage. And she knows that marriages are made with two people who love each other, just like her mother exined. -Will you take care of my mommy forever and promise me not to hurt her or make her cry again?¡± She asked as she looked at her seriously with those eyes that were now mingling with intensity. Callum nodded. ¡°Yes. I will.¡± ¡°And¡ you don¡¯t love anyone else but my mommy?¡± ¡°If there is another girl I love, then it is you. Aside from your mommy, just you and your mommy¡¡± Cara was vividly controlling herself not to feel too much about those words as she tried to hold back, but her lips were really stretching as she made a serious face again, like a detective who was trying to find any evidence that would prove someone¡¯s crime. ¡°If you will marry my mommy, you will¡¡± She paused for a while. Chapter 67 Callum looked at her carefully. He could clearly tell the resemnce between Cara to her mother because of the way she talks or bargains things. Cara was just the split personality of her mother. She might appear unreadable, but Callum now knows she¡¯s fragile and delicate. ¡°What is it?¡± Callum asked. Cara looked away as she was still crossing her arms while sitting on the chair. ¡°You will¡.. dance with me then?¡± ¡°Dance? ¡°Callum chuckled. ¡°What kind of dance!¡± ¡°Uh, like, you would stand up facing each other, bow for a while, and then you would sway each other slowly. Like.. like those¡. Disney movies¡± ¡°Oh, a slow dance. Then, do you want to do it now with me?¡± Callum asked and offered his hand. Cara¡¯s eyes widened. It was her own dream to dance with her father. She immediately shook her head. ¡°Not today! I am not wearing a gown like those princesses, and you were not wearing a king outfit either. But we could dance soon. Maybe on the wedding day of you and Mommy?¡± ¡°Then¡ do you agree that I¡¯ll marry her?¡± He asked carefully. Cara looked at him deeply for a while. Callum could feel how deep her stares were as if she was trying to see his soul to see if he was sincere or not. That¡¯s why, when she slowly nodded, Callum¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you hurt my mommy, I will hate you forever. I will not forgive you.¡± Callum crouched and carried her as she hugged her tightly. *Thank you, Cara. I won¡¯t waste this chance. I will show you how much I love your mommy and you. Trust your daddy, hmm?¡± Cara nodded and hugged her back as she couldn¡¯t help but smile. I have a dad now. My real daddy¡. When ra slowly opened her eyes and noticed that she was alone on the bed, she got up and decided to go to the kitchen until she saw the two who were waiting for her while they looked both confident in bragging about the table they obviously made for her. ¡°Good morning¡± Callum pulled the chair for her. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Ciara smiled and walked toward the table as she settled into the chair, As she was sitting, Callum took one flower from the vase and handed it to her. Ciara¡¯s brow arched while Cara was grinning in her seat and watching her father make a move to her mother, whoughed at little. ¡°You are quite extra early in the morning¡± Cara giggled, and Ciara looked at her daughter as well. ¡°And you must be his aplice behind this?¡± ¡°The mastermind, actually, Callum smirked and showed his hand to Cara as they made a high five. Oh! I just slept, and these two seem to be closer than me and Cara, On that day, Callum spent his time teaching Carn how to ride a horse again while Ciara watched them sometimes while sipping her mango shake. She felt like she was watching a movie with a happy ending about a family as the sunset slowly showed and the entire ce. If Callum would propose to me again, I know I already have the answer. I could even marry him right then because of how happy I am right now. Their trip in the province was like a bridge for Callum and Cara to be closer because, right after that, it was Cara who would sometimes call her father and he would fetch her at the house, and they would bond. She would also call her daddy nonstop and would even brag to Ciara¡¯s parents about her father, saying that her family slowly epted Callum again because Chapter 67 of what he had done to Cara¡¯s mood. ¡°This is the Royale. The CEO, Albert Johnson, was just waiting for you to make an appointment so you two could discuss the negotiations for the coboration. The Haynes were also eyeing him. But Mr. Johnsons was more invested in working with you, Miss Ciara,¡± Gwen said as she ced the documents on the table where Ciara was sitting, She opened it and reviewed the proposal project, which immediately piqued her interest. ¡°It¡¯s a big project,¡± she . ¡°Yes. The sales would greatly increase once this coboration was pushed through. Though he was offered arger amount by Haynes Corp. to work with them, Mr. Johnsons was waiting for your word before coborating with the others. Or let¡¯s just say he¡¯s making Sullivan his top priority.¡± Cara froze for a while, her brow arching knowing the Haynes were reallypeting against them. ¡°This is quite a big opportunity and a catch for thepany to prosper even more, Miss Ciara. Your father wanted you to sign it as soon as possible. He wants you to handle this big project with Mr. Johnson,¡± Gwen reminded. Though she already has feelings for Callum, business is business. She doesn¡¯t want to repeat her obsession from the past. wherein she would step backward and shove every opportunity at Callum. And Mr. Johnson wants you, Ciara. Callum would understand this. Your family wants you to handle this. Don¡¯t just be blinded by love and make another drastic decision out of it. But of course, I could tackle this with Callum so he would know that I¡¯ll be signing it. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°The Royale is a big deal, Ciara,¡± his father said, as soon as the Sullivans held a meeting to discuss the proposed project that Ciara would personally handle, knowing she is now sitting as the CEO of the . ¡°Haynes might be the second among us when ites to sales now, and we are leading but the Royale were like the creators of billionaires. They were the ones who were behind the sess of every big business nowadays as they have most of the West and Europe. It would be as easy as getting a trip around the world if you work with them because they would be exporting the transaction all over the world.¡± Ciara nodded. ¡°I am taking it, father. I won¡¯t waste this.¡± Serra smiled. ¡°Oh, I thought you would give way since I heard the Haynes are after them too, specifically the love of your life.¡± Serra chuckled. Louis arched his brow. ¡°Business is business, Ciara. Set aside your feelings.¡± Ciara red at Serra for a while, then proceeded to make a serious expression as she looked at Louis. ¡°I already scheduled a dinner with Mr. Johnson, which was handled by Gwen herself. I might be meeting up with him one of these days to talk about it, Ciara exined. ¡°Good. Imagine for how many years the Royale wasn¡¯t giving us some attention, and now that you were the one handling it, they¡¯re suddenly interested. That might be a maniac who¡¯s obsessed with pretty girls.¡± *Shut up, Chance. Not all men are like you.¡± Serra cut him off. ¡°What? I am just saying. It was so odd how they considered working with Ciara: Chance raised his brow. ¡°Let¡¯s give them the benefit of the doubt, Chance. This is a big opportunity not just for our business but for Ciara to explore more in the business industry. Who knows the legacy she would make on her own?¡± Mrs. Sullivan said. ¡°How big are they?¡± Ciara asked All of their faces changed at Ciara¡¯s mere questions as if she asked something that could cure cancer without her knowledge. ¡°The Royale consisted of big ambassadors, mostly behind the tradings and real estate. To sum it up, there was this business they funded, whichter on made a history of making the man the number one billionaire in the world after that business. That¡¯s their effect, Ciara,¡± Louis exined. ¡°Which means¡.they¡¯re bigger than the bigger ones!¡± Ciara concluded ¡°They¡¯re the creators. Though they work secretly to avoid some of the businesses flocking right in front of them, mostly they do the offers, Chance exined further. Though I am already considered a billionaire myself, these kinds of opportunities still weigh a lot, Ciara. If Mr. Johnson would like to work with you, I suggest you take it. That¡¯s actually the secret behind sess. We always take what¡¯s offered to us and make the best out of it,¡± Mr. Sullivan uttered. Mrs. Sullivan smiled at her daughter. ¡°I know you are still new in this industry, but you¡¯ve already reached this far, and I¡¯m so proud of you, my dear. Keep soaring high. I know you are doing this not just for yourself but also for Cara. We all root for you. Ciara smiled as her eyes turned a bit blurry, as she was so touched to hear iting from her mother. When her family noticed it, they all smiled and started teasing her. ¡°Oh, look. The baby is emotional, Chance teased. Ciara rolled her eyes and controlled the tears not to fall down as she wiped them off right away. ¡°Aww¡ you have been a tough adulttely, and to see our Ciara being this vulnerable in front of us is really a very rare day.¡± Serra pointed out as she moved her swivel chair until it bumped against Ciara¡¯s chair as she rested her head against Ciara¡¯s shoulder and hugged her sideways. ¡°Are you brokenhearted? That man has done something again.¡± Chance asked, lifting his brow while he looked at Ciara with full judgment. Chapter Ciara was so rare to show emotion to them that when she got brokenhearted by Callum and needed to move to Paris, they didn¡¯t see her shed any tears, and they all thought it wasn¡¯t really a big deal. But to see her now being emotional so suddenly, they were all thinking it might have something to do with her ongoing love life. ¡°I thought you two were doing well since Callum looked determined to make it up to you. Even Cara already likes him. What did he do?¡± Mrs. Sullivan asked as the anger mingled in her words. ¡°That asshole, really?¡± Louis shook his head. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t about him. I¡¯m just happy for this that you are all supporting me,¡± she exined thoroughly. Her father smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we, Ciara? We will always be there for you. We will always show our support for anything you do Ciara nodded as she was kind of emotional about having a conversation with them like she was doing something bad again, and she didn¡¯t expect warm support instead of expressing that they were disappointed in her. ¡°If you say say that you are going to marry him if he¡¯s making you happy, we will approve it, Ciara, Mr. Sullivan continued. Chance rolled his eyes. ¡°The only thing I like here is that he¡¯s making Cara happy, He needs a lot of things to prove it. Saypletely drop that woman out of his life, and I¡¯ll believe him if he prioritizes Ciara now over anyone else.¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing his best, Chance. Let¡¯s cut him some ck,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said. ¡°I am nning to say yes to him if he asks me again,¡± Ciara admitted this time, as she wanted it toe out of her mouth and they would hear it. Serra smiled and squeezed her. ¡°Oh, I could already imagine you in a wedding dress. You would be the prettiest bride for sure.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said happily. Mr. Sullivan looked at Chance and Louis as he only shrugged, giving them signs that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it anymore since it was now Ciara who decided. After the meeting she had with them, Ciara went home until she saw Callum there, who was in the living room with Cara sitting on hisp while she was leaning against his chest as she showed Callum a paper. ¡°This is me, you, and Mommy, she heard Cara exining ¡°You have a talent for drawing. You draw it beautifully,¡± Callumplimented and Cara¡¯s side of her head. When Callum noticed she was already there, including Cara, who immediately went out of Callum¡¯sp and ran to her, Callum stood as well and walked toward her. Ciara smiled at her daughter and crouched a bit to wee her as she her cheek. ¡°I draw us, mommy! Look!¡± She showed the paper excitedly. ¡°Wow, this is so cute. You should tell L to frame this.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cara ran to where L was until Ciara was left with Callum She coaxed her to go to the patio as she told one of the housemaids to give them some drinks and a dessert she could munch. ¡°I heard you were interested in the Royale.¡± She pointed it out as soon as they sat ¡°Oh yes. I have been eyeing it for how many years now? Hopefully, they will answer my request. But maybe it was taking so long since I heard they don¡¯t usually ept proposals. They were the ones who gave some proposals.¡± Ciara nodded. ¡°Yup. That¡¯s what I know too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Callum asked, a bit intrigued as he put his hands into his pocket and leaned against the seat. ¡°Are you interested in them too?¡± ¡°Uls, they actually proposed some projects to coborate with me. Gwen has already assigned a dinner for the both of us to talk about it.¡± Ciara looked at Callum carefully, as if she were trying to find evidence that would mingle with his reaction. 2:12 PM Chapter 188 ¡°Wow, that¡¯s good news. Knowing they¡¯re big and very influential, that¡¯s actually a big opportunity you can¡¯t easily t back on.¡± ¡°Well, I was saying it to you to let you know I¡¯m epting it,¡± she said. turn your Callum nodded. ¡°It was you who got the offer. I would be happy to know if you epted it. That¡¯s a big opportunity, Ciara.¡± Ciara smiled. ¡°My family wants me to pursue it too. I might sign the contract once I read it and work with them.¡± Callum smiled. ¡°I knew you would do well in business. Look at you now.¡± Ciara chuckled a little. I¡¯m still having doubts about myself, but I believe I might do it.¡± ¡°No. You can do it. I could sense it in you. Pursue it. Don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯m really fine without getting an offer from them. Maybe it¡¯s really for you.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ciara was kind of shocked at how understanding Callum is. She knew him from the past who was driven by business agendas so much that he even married her to own the throne he wanted so badly in thepany of his ¡°You¡aren¡¯t¡uh¡ she hesitated to name it. parents. ¡°What? Mad that you got the opportunity I wanted?¡± He raised his brow, and there was a yful smile on his lips. Ciara paused as she couldn¡¯t really tell if he was pissed or being yful When Callum leaned closer and reached for her hand as his thumb caressed its back gently, she saw how Callum¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Let me support you this time. You¡¯ve been there for me through all of the things I¡¯ve done so, I want to witness your milestone too. Your sess is my sess. I am happy to see you grow, Ciara She slowly smiled. It tickled her stomach. She felt like she would melt anytime soon, the way he looked at her and the way his sincere words every scar she had from the past. She was now healing. And she knew that the past didn¡¯t weigh any more, which could change her mind about marrying Callum She doesn¡¯t want to open it up, as she wants to wait for him to propose again. But she knew that if Callum were on his knees in front of her, she¡¯d immediately say yes. Serra called her on that day to review the final design of her new brand, Cara, to be built in Paris. ¡°Yes. I think this one is what I really imagined. Ciara nodded as soon as the blueprint was presented to her. She reviewed each floor and was amazed by the intricate designs. ¡°So the construction would start tomorrow. Are you still flying out by the end of the week for Paris? Or have you changed your mind? Serra smirked at her. ¡°It¡¯s really up to Cara. Serra. But yes. We might fly out. Though Cara wasn¡¯t talking about it anymore because she was distracted with Callum, if she changed her mind so suddenly, I am fine where she really likes to live.¡± The moment she saw Cara in the province and how she was talking abouting back there, she could really tell her daughter had already developed some fondness for the ce, the province, and the home Callum built for them ¡°Callum visited earlier, actually. I told him about the offer from Mr. Johnson, and he said he¡¯s going to support me in my decision Serra¡¯s face lightened. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s actually good news. It just showed that Callum doesn¡¯t really see you as his rival in the business industry. What a gentleman!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. I know how business¨Cminded he was, and he¡¯s driven by it. But he wasn¡¯t as disappointedpared to what I familiarized him with in the past when there was something he really wanted to close a deal, and yet he couldn¡¯t just have it ¡°Well, maybe because he has bigger priorities than those things now, something he wanted to have than those businesses he wanted, Serra shrugged. Ciara started thinking about it, curious what Callum would be thinking¨Cthat he doesn¡¯t mind not getting the things he wants in his business. Serra squeezed her hand. ¡°You know, Ciara I really admire your courage. I¡¯ve been ying around with men around me. Though some were showing some signals, none really pursued me deeply. Or maybe I was expecting more. Something zing Like a fire that no one can put out, not even rain. A love that would envy the women once they found out about it And yours really made me realize that those kinds of love exist.¡± Ciara looked at her carefully, as she had seen how sweet her smile was. ¡°I¡¯m always happy for you. And always remember that you can always lean on me.¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°Thanks Serra¡¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After the meeting. Serra drove her on the way home, where they were weed by Cara again, who ran to her. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cara called excitedly. Ciara crouched down just to level her as she hugged her daughter. Secondster, she felt Cara putting a blindfold on her eyes, which wasn¡¯t new to her as she was now thinking she had prepared another dinner for the both of them, like how she would surprise her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off, mommy. Here. Hold my hand,¡± she said carefully as she handed her hand to Ciara. Ciara gripped it and chuckled as she stood, and she was slowly dragged by Cara to the pool area. ¡°Careful, mommy,¡± Cara said as she was slowly guiding her mother. ¡°You really love surprising me¡ Ciara smiled. As soon as they went out of the house and were now standing in front of the pool, Cara stopped, and Ciara stopped as well. She lets go of her hand and runs somewhere. ¡°Okay, take the blindfold now, mommy.¡± Ciara slowly took it off until her blurry vision saw the physique of Callum holding a bouquet of flowers while standing beside the round table where there was a candlelight dinner. He was wearing a tuxedo and his hair was brushed backward, making him handsomely hot with his intense eyes looking at her like she was the most beautiful woman in his eyes. She gasped when she noticed that it wasn¡¯t just Callum and Cara who were there, and even Serra, together with her parents, including her two brothers along with Gwen, were at the sides watching her surprised expression resurface on her face. The whole ce was designed enchantingly. Lotus candles were floating on the water of the pool, and the floor was scattered with petals of roses. Everything was set up so nicely that she realized Serra calling her to review the design again was just an alibi so they could distract her while Callum was nning a surprise. And this time, he got her family¡¯s approval. ¡°Oh, my god.¡± Her eyes widened as she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening Callum walked toward her while his eyes were twinkling as he handed the flowers to her. ¡°You really nned this out so well, huh?¡± she chuckled as she received the bouquet of flowers. ¡°Tactually asked for our daughter¡¯s permission, which she agreed to, and of course, I wanted your family to be the witnesses to this, Callum said carefully, taking out the box from his pocket. Though Ciara was already anticipating the proposal again, now that Callum was really doing it, she couldn¡¯t help but still get shocked to see him slowly bending in front of him as he was now on his knees and opened the box while looking at her with his hopeful eyes Her eyes turned into bloodshots, and she could feel how her vision became blurry. Her family was smiling from ear to ear, and even Cara looked so happy as she was also smiling, seeing her parents soon to get married. ¡°As what I promised to our daughter, which I wanted to be the mark of my words that would linger on your family as well, I want you to know that I will love you for a lifetime, Ciara. I will protect you and this family we have. I will always prioritize you, and our family, over anything else. Marry me again, Ciara. But this time, there is no pretentious act anymore. This time, we will truly build a home not because we are business partners, but because I am in love with you, and I am willing to spend this lifetime with you.¡± Ciara¡¯s tears fell so hard that she couldn¡¯t help but cry out of joy. It was like a dreame true. It was a dream she once had that she thought she would never have again, but it was already in front of her as love found its way home to her. Ciara looked at her family for a while. Her mother nodded with her twinkling eyes; it seemed like the tears of joy were mingling as well, including those of Serra, who was grinning as her happiness reflected in her sparkling eyes. Mr. Sullivan looked so moved by what he was watching. Chance looked satisfied while smirking as he was carrying Cara, who was also smiling, and Louis, who was crossing his arms, looking so serious, but his eyes say how supportive he was in the way he participated. Gwen looked serious as well, but then Ciara knew that she was one of those who would always support her no matter what. Ciara looked at Callum again, and as she looked at him, her future shed before her eyes while she could hear theughs and the mornings full of smiles with her new family¨Cwith Callum and their children.. So she nodded slowly and showed her hand while her tears continuously fell down. ¡°Yes, Callum Haynes. I am in love with you. And I can¡¯t wait to spend my lifetime with you too.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Callum has already nned it out so well after they returned from their trip to the province. He knew he needed the permission of Ciara¡¯s family as well to make a point that he was serious this time or to prove to Ciara that he was willing to take things to a deeper level. He has known the Sullivans as hustlers in businesses because they weren¡¯t too exposed to the public. Though one thing he knew about them was that they¡¯re just too untouchable, like stars you cannot reach no matter how hard you try. And to see all of them in front of him, criticizing him to the core like he was a product they were trying to examine to see if he could be of the best value or if he wascking, the way their eyes looked at him from head to foot while he was sitting and crouching in his parted legs made him feel the intensity of their stares. Mrs. Sullivan called, who was sitting next to Serra, who was also looking at Callum with those meaningful gazes, which made the rising tension go lower at least. ¡°You¡¯re proposing to her?¡± Mr. Sullivan repeated what Callum just said earlier, informing him about his n for tonight. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he answered truthfully, as he looked so determined to marry Ciara right then. ¡°Really? Is this true, or are you trying to brew something?¡± Chance smirked; his brow shot up. Callum shook his head. He was aware that there would be doubts and judgments about his n, but he wanted it to push through. ¡°I know Ciara and I started ugly, but I already apologized for it, and I am willing to change for her. It was my mistake not to tell her in the past that I really wanted a real marriage with her. Instead, I used the business as an excuse because I couldn¡¯t man up and she seemed so less interested in me. But I know that for us to work out, we must work with our differences, and I am also willing to make some changes so I can fit into her life again¡ So I could have her again The Sullivans were looking at him carefully, calcting each word he uttered like he was doing research, and they were conducting a study on each movement he made while they also read their bodynguage. ¡°I am not doing this just because of our daughter; I am also doing this because¡ I am in love with her. I wanted to marry her. I will start a new life with her and our daughter, as well as our future kids,¡± he continued. His eyes were looking at them one by one so he could form a connection with each one of them that he was serious. ¡°And how about that woman who¡¯s linked to you? Wilson¡¯s daughter, who hates Ciara so much?¡± Louis looked at Callum critically, as if he would answer the wrong words, he¡¯d snap his neck right then ¡°I will take care of her,¡± he uttered. ¡°Take care? You mean she¡¯d be the side chick while you¡¯re married to my sister? Or was my sister the side chick?¡± Chance chuckled, but his smile wasn¡¯t obviously friendly. ¡°Shane was still adjusting to what happened to her child, which needed patience to put up with her temper so that she wouldn¡¯tsh it out at Ciara ¡°And you are saying that in order to tame her, you are pleasing her? It¡¯s been five years. How much adjusting does she need?¡± Serra¡¯s brow arched as she sounded so offended. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put her in a mental hospital if she is not mentally stable? What are you? Her personal psychiatrist?¡± Chance fired insultingly; his eyes were getting intense while looking at Callurn. ¡°Shane listens to me. In no time, I will solve her ongoing problem with Ciara and¡¡± ¡°Can you really do that? Marrying my sister would make that bitch go ballistic. And imagine it once she found out you were pursuing ra behind her back, she would me it on Ciara even more. You might be able to tame her because she is in love with you. but you cannot stop her from seeing Ciara as responsible for her child¡¯s death. My sister said it was an ident and she didn¡¯t do it, and yet that woman was insisting she had done it, that she was a murderer. She is already beyond enraged.¡± Serra hissed, the anger mingling into her words as she was exasperatedly exining. Tll try my best to convince her. Maybe she will soon ept it if I talk to her calmly about it,¡± Callum said, hopefully, Chance shook his head. ¡°Ols, believe me, Obsessed women are the pain in the ass because they don¡¯t let you off the hook. IE1 were you, I¡¯d file a restraining order against her, which we have done to her, so she can¡¯te near Ciara like that again to avoid what she had done to her event. It scared Cara too. Don¡¯t let her get too attached to you.¡± Chauce advised, Chapter 70 ¡°It was hard to deal with her. She sees me as her only coping mechanism to continue living. I could selfishly push her away, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to do it because whatever might happen to her might have an impact on Ciara too. And¡ I can¡¯t bear it if she had done something that I should have stopped. I was just trying to lend a hand until she got better. Until she slowly realized that there¡¯s more to life than what she lost. I know she could do it.¡± They got silent for a while. It¡¯s like they slowly saw what was hidden under those curtains that Callum was trying to prevent from happening, as he tried to carry it so well. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t my job to fix her, as she is responsible for her healing. But if it would also slowly make her realize that Ciara was innocent here or that she didn¡¯t mean what happened to her baby, I might fully make a bridge for the both of them to move on from what happened in the past. I am not trying to prioritize Shane here, but I am trying my best to lessen Ciara¡¯s burden at least. To contribute to her peace of mind and for what¡¯s better for her.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s uncontroble smile stretched on her lips as she nced at her husband to give her a hint that what was in front of them was a Ciara was hopeful that soon Shane might learn to look back on the past and instead of ming someone else, she would slowly heal from it and ept things,¡± Serra said calmly as the wrath vanished in her eyes. Mr. Sullivan sighed. ¡°What¡¯s important to me here is your feelings for my daughter and her safety. We all know she is still in love with you. For the longest time that I¡¯ve been trying to set her up on a date, she always declines it, less interested because, deep down, she has already given her heart to you. So this time, hold it properly.¡± Callum nodded and looked at Chance and Louis. Chance cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t like saying cheesy things, but I¡¯ll look forward to our drinking session. Your call.¡± Callum nodded as his lips stretched. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If you hurt her, I¡¯ll make sure you are going down together with your ownpany,¡± Louis warned. The Sullivans all chuckled because they all knew Louis wasn¡¯t even kidding. He meant those words. Knowing his capability to handle things and to strike businesses, he knew he could do it if he wanted to. ¡°He meant that. You weren¡¯t the first one to feel his wrath if you tried to upset him,¡± Chance warned while he was smirking yfully. Mrs. Sullivan smiled at Callum. ¡°Wee to our family. May this be a good start for our sides to be an ally. We will look forward to acknowledging the Haynes as part of our n soon if Ciara says yes,¡± It was the best moment for Callum. Everything was going ording to his n of marrying ra, and when he kneeled down. and proposed to her in front of her family, he knew that, right at that moment, he was willing to risk everything. That¡¯s why when Ciara said yes, he slowly inserted the ring and stood as the fireworks in the sky scattered while Ciara¡¯s family pped. He stood and hugged her so tightly as Ciara hugged her back,ughing against his car. ¡°I promise that I will make you the happiest woman in this world, Ciara.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Their celebration continued as the Sullivans cheered for them. ra could feel the warmth and support, and she could really tell they already approved Callum despite being part of the Haynes family, who treated their family as rivals for so long. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cara ran to Ciara, and Callum put her down after hugging her, which made her lift a bit, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Cara greeted her with a smile on her face as soon as Ciara crouched down and hugged her tightly. The Sullivans went to Callum as well, tapping his shoulder as they congratted him as well. ¡°As you promised, since Ciara said yes, don¡¯t even dare hurt her, Chance warned.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Callum nodded as he looked so happy that it reflected on his face. ¡°Oh, let me see the ring! Serra said happily as she went to Ciara as well. Ciara handed her hand with a teary eye as Serra held her hand gently, including Mrs. Sullivan, who also flocked in front of Ciara ¡°Oh, it looked so good on you, soon¨Cto¨Cbe Mrs. Haynes, Serra chuckled. Ciara smiled, as she could not hide her happiness, and her lips continued to stretch. Mrs. Sullivan caressed her cheek as she looked at her gently. ¡°We are so happy for you,¡± her mother said softly, tears looming in her eyes as well. Ciara waspletely embracing the new chapter of her life as she risked grasping the love that she once lost. The love that she always dreamed of having. The love she thought she would never have And now, Callum, the only man whom she has fallen in love with, has proposed to her and confessed to her sincerely. They had dinner that night together with Ciara¡¯s family. Ciara could feel how her family was nowfortable with Callum. ¡°Do your parents know about your n?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked. ¡°They knew¡¡± Callum answered. ¡°I would like to meet them too. I hope they don¡¯t really treat us like rivals. Mrs. Sullivan smiled meaningfully. ¡°What¡¯s with thepetition, really?¡± Chance smirked while shaking her head. ¡°But you were flying back to Paris, right, Ciara? Does this mean Callum ising with you two?¡± Serra asked. Everyone looked at Ciara, and then Ciara looked at her daughter, who also looked at Callum, who was looking at them, waiting for their decision. ¡°Well¡ Ciara looked at Cara, urging her to decide on their trip on Monday. ¡°I am fine staying for a while. If mommy likes it here, I will like it here. Then she looked at Callum. ¡°Like¡in the province?¡± They all smiled and looked at each other meaningfully. ¡°You like it there?¡± Callum asked ¡°Yes, I miss Jojo, she said and sighed. ¡°And who¡¯s Jojo?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked curiously. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her own horse, which she named when we were there. Ciara exined. ¡°Oh! A horse! Wow! A princess who has her own horse! That¡¯s cute, Serraplimented Cara giggled. ¡°Daddy gave it to me. Callum and Gara looked at each other as they both smiled. Ciara Ich Callum¡¯s consistency the next day. He was continuously going to th the house to bond with Cara, and he would also Chapter 71 pick her up after work. She felt like she was in deep euphoria that her life was going smoothly. ¡°Callum ¡°Shane went to him. ¡°Shane,¡± he called while his brows knit, confused as to why she suddenly showed up at his office. ¡°You¡¯ve been very busytely. But¡I just want to ask if there¡¯s progress in your persuasion with Ciara?¡± she smirked as she sat on the swivel chair. Shane has been calm because Callum gave his word to leave it to him, which is why she wasn¡¯t doing that much. But then, she has her own ns as well, in order to get back to Ciara. ¡°As I told you, Shane, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just curious. But anyway, I heard you were pursuing Mr. Johnson. My father knows the head of the Royale. Maybe they could lend a hand?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m dropping it. The Royale is pursuing the Sullivans.¡± Shane¡¯s eyes widened, and she was already pissed after hearing it. ¡°But you deserve that project more than them! You work hard for it! You earned your title first and yet, those Sullivans, that newly elected CEO of them, Ciara, was just using her n¡¯s family name to have it! Oh, believe me, Callum, she was trying to p it to you that their n is way better than them! I still can¡¯t forgive how they covered up Ciara¡¯s crime, struck ourpany because I revealed the dirt of their daughter, and then now, they are stealing an opportunity that was supposed to be yours! That Ciara probably found out you are trying to pursue the Royale, that¡¯s why she is doing this!¡± Callum remained calm, processing things, while Shane looked so pissed. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll just take care of it. Besides, there are still some big opportunities I could pursue other than the Royale.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you out about it. I told you that my father knows the head of thatpany, and he¡¯s close to Mr. Johnson. It might help if you were personally referred! I¡¯ll help you, Callum,¡± she said with full determination. It was what Shane immediately did as soon as she went home. She told her father about it, who sighed heavily. ¡°Mr. Johnson was hard to convince, sweetheart. Mr. Chavez can¡¯t really do anything about it.¡± ¡°But Dad, maybe there¡¯s a way that Callurn might be chosen instead. He clearly deserves them more than the Sullivan!¡± His father¡¯s brow knits. ¡°Mr. Johnson offered to work with them?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. It was the reason why Callum looked so devastated and distracted¨Che had probably been rejected, and Mr. Johnson was considering that bitch of a woman more than Callumi¡± His father sighed problematically. ¡°If they approved this, Haynes Corp. might be in the gutter. Imagine the sudden jump in sales for the Sullivan once they had a contract with the Royale. It was called royale for a reason because when they set their eyes on you, it was like they could build you your own empire. You¡¯d be a self¨Cmade billionaire in just an instant.¡± §á§à§Ý§Ö Shane was so angry that her mind was bombarded with so many ideas. One thing that irks her the most is, of course, none other than Ciara getting all of it. But she doesn¡¯t want to lose hope for Callum. She knew she could do something about it. Ciara, who was still in the office, read Callum¡¯s text, which made her smile. She chuckled when she realized that Callum was meeting up with her earlier than she expected and that she would pick her up. Callum: Just don¡¯t bring your guards. I want you alone. She rolled her eyes as soon as she read the message. Callum has been so flirty with her that the text excites her, knowing that they have been continuously doing it as if they couldn¡¯t get enough of each other. Other than that, she noticed in the past few days that she was dyed. Though she hasn¡¯t gone to the clinic yet to check if she is pregnant, she has this instinct that they might be getting another baby, knowing how active their life is. Though she wasn¡¯t so sure that she might be pregnant, she knew that it would be good news not just to her family but also to 10:32 AM Chapter 71 Cara, who was already looking forward to having a sibling. Ciara called Callum as she stood where they would meet and roamed her eyes around. ¡°I am already here. I can¡¯t see your car,¡± she said, roaming her eyes around. ¡°I am not yet done with my work. You¡¯re done now? I will fetch you,¡± Callum said, his tone sounding like he was still in the middle of something important. ¡°Oh? I thought you were done. You sent me a text earlier.¡± ¡°What text?¡± Callum asked. Her brows knitted. She was starting to get confused as well, thinking Callum might be so busy and distracted that he had forgotten it. ¡°That you are seeing me here at the address¡¡± she mumbled. Before she could finish her words, a handkerchief suddenly covered her nose and her mouth. She tried to resist, but the more she inhaled the scent lingering in the handkerchief, the more she slowly lost consciousness until she passed out from the hand of the man who covered it. The van quickly opened as one of the men picked up the phone while Ciara was put into the van, and they left right away. ¡°Ciara?¡± Callum called, confused by what she just said about the text. Other than that, the call was suddenly turned off, and she wasn¡¯t responding anymore. ¡°We already have her,¡± the man said in the call. ¡°Alright, make sure to follow the n,¡± the voice from the other line, which the man called, spoke. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Ciara¡¯s heavy¨Clidded eyes slowly opened and the first thing she saw was the strange ce. The position of where she was, sitting on a chair while she was tied tightly She can barely feel herself. Her head was still spinning from the scent she inhaled from the handkerchief, and she felt like she was drunk. Though she knew to herself that she was fully sane earlier and she never took any shots, the reason she knew the reason was because of that handkerchief they covered her, Her vision was blurry, and by processing her set¨Cup, she could immediately tell she was being kidnapped. Where¡where am 1¡® She roamed her eyes around as the surroundings slowly got clearer. The smell of the ce was almost rusty and dusty. There were some piles of boxes on the sides, and the ce looked almost abandoned, like a house that was unfinished because of its window¨Cshaped designs that told her it was almost night because the sunset was already peeking through. She could hear the voices of the men who were on the side of the opened door while they were sitting at the center table, as they seemed to be having fun with something while smoking and drinking hard liquor, which was on the table together with the cards they were ying. She was still dizzy. She wanted to scream, but it seemed like her energy was not enough to make it, and getting a glimpse of the forest outside, she could really tell they hid her in the middle of the woods so she wouldn¡¯t be tracked down so easily. Other than that, she doesn¡¯t know if it was the day she was abducted or if it was already another day and it was just the moment she regained her consciousness. Her heart clutched with her sudden realization that Cara was supposed toe with her, and yet she didn¡¯t bring her because she was contemting it. It was probably her mother¡¯s instinct that something bad would happen, which is why she decided not to bring her ¡°Oh? It seems like she¡¯s finally waking up, one of the men noticed, who took his cigarette out of his lips and exhaled the smoke. They all looked at her in a sinister way. ra was immediately dogusted by the way their lips formed a wicked smile, as she even saw their lustful eyes roaming all over her body ¡°Damn, I really want to taste her. Those boobs. I want to squeeze it so bad, one of the guys said lustfully, to which the men pped. the art of the man who was fantasizing about squeezing ra¡¯s boobs ¡°Shut up. As if you didn¡¯t caress her legs as well. You almost even slipped your handal The man responded as theyughed again. ra froze to death. Hearing that they touched her while she was unconscious made her chest throb; she was suffocating, and she felt like out of disgust. vomiting When she gagged, the men justughed at her as she crouched and vomited saliva on the floor as her lips were trembling hard and her eyes stung with tears that made her eyes even blurry. She was beyond livid. She was assaulted while she was unconscious. They touched her. And she cannot imagine what more they would do to her knowing she¡¯s held as their captive. ¡°Easy! The bos told us not to kill her. Coz once I get a touch of her, she would really die out of pleasure if I her senselessly,¡± the bragged as hisughter mingled with his words. ¦°¦¡¦°s Ciara was already trembling with fear, disgust, and pure anger, as she could not believe she was in the hands of these devils. She would be tortured. and she doesn¡¯t know what more they would do to her. ¡°Well, the boss said we can do anything to her, as long as she can still breathe, one of them smirked meaningfully like it was a given signal to the other men. ¡°My turn tonight!¡± One of the men immediately presented. ¡°Damn you! That woman is the daughter of a billionaire! Knowing you! With yellowish teeth and a body that looked like a pig¡¯s, she would be disgusted if someone pounded her and smelled like a rat! Take a bath for a day first, and tonight is my turn!¡± ¡°Shut up, you two. The boss didn¡¯t tell us to her. She might like to preserve her for himself.¡± ¡°Is that so! But 1 heard that her fiance would being anytime soon to check on her. They needed her words to stop a business n ra was lughly disturbed by the ns they were m hows they mentioned who was behind the kidnapping, and they also mentioned its fiance. were making for her as her tears rolled down her cheek. One thing that caught her attention was the Bivaness? And who could it be? Was it one of my father¡¯spetitors? Probably. Because this is the reason why Dad is so strict when it cames D security. This is the trayon why our family has a security system, and yei 10:33 AMMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72 And yet it still failed to guard me! Because it was me who hadn¡¯t brought any guards since¡ Her words were stopped in her mind as soon as she realized what was going on. She came to that ce because she received a text from Callum saying that he would be picking her up. She didn¡¯t bring any because she trusted him, knowing he was her fiance. As she fully threaded the other evidence she got from the words of the men who abducted her, which they mentioned was because of a business, she suddenly remembered the rivalry between the Haynes and the Sullivan. No. That can¡¯t be. Callum..he proposed. He is in love with me. He promised a life with me. He might have no idea about this, and the mastermind was someone who was also apetitor in our family. It wasn¡¯t just the Haynes who werepeting against us. Knowing how wide the connection is, we have a lot ofpetitors and enemies in this field. So it¡¯s impossible that it might be Callum, my own fiance. There¡¯s no way he would do this to me. Her chest was banging loudly as her doubts were making her worried. But she wanted to grasp onto the little hope that Callum had proposed to her. Callum is in love with her. She can¡¯t imagine the betrayal if she finds out that it has something to do with Callum or that he is part of it. She felt like she would crumble down, and she would burn the world with him just to make him feel her wrath. ¡°Here. This is your meal. We will untie you. If you do something drastic or escape, we will kill you right away. Do you understand that, huh?¡± The man cupped her cheek while putting the tray harshly on the table, and some of the food sshed against her face and her chest Ciara red at the man and tilted her head harshly, letting him know that she didn¡¯t want to be touched. ¡°Get away from me,¡± she hissed. The man smirked more as if having fun seeing her disgusted by him.. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that look? You know, I like feisty girls. They are wild in bed, and they scream the most. Can you even keep that re on yours if I pound hard on you, huh, you bitch¡± He smirked more, leaning closer to level their faces. And like a sudden urge to release her disgust, she spat at his face. The man stepped backward while closing his eyes ¡°Fuck! You filthy bitch!¡± The man screamed in too much annoyance as soon as he opened his eyes. ¡°You are really testing my temper, huh!¡± He pped her so hard that Ciara stumbled down onto the floor together with the chair where she was being tied up. She groaned when she hit the floor. But then, the man suddenly pulled her up until she was separated from the chair while her hands were still tied up as the man attempted to face her. ¡°You! I¡¯ll give you my own saliva! Let¡¯s see!¡± he said, pinching her cheeks while he was now leaning closer to her, trying to her She screamed and groaned as she wanted to push him, but to no avail, as her energy was still drained and she could almost feel his lips touching her lips while his tongue was pushed into her mouth so forcefully that she tried to squeeze her mouth just to push his tongue out But then, when the man punched her stomach, she gasped and groaned because she knew she could not stop their evil ns for her. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The punch in the stomach made her grow weaker, as she could hardly breathe because of how intense it was. She curled and almost stumbled down as he held her and pinned himself to her, smirking at her sudden reaction after punching her. She could feel his tongue in her mouth, his croach on her thighs pressing forcefully, and his hand caressing her while he was still forcefully her. ¡°Albert¡± A man ¡°A man called him, hissing ¡°That¡¯s enough ying with her! Feed her now! The man chuckled and pulled away, licking his lips while Ciara fell to her knees, as she could still breathe properly with the sudden blow on her stomach. She groaned in pain as her eyes turned blurry again. ¡°The next time you do it again, I make sure you¡¯ll see blood!¡± The man warned and kicked her s stomach She coughed at the loud hit because she felt like she could die right then. It was a physical pain she had never experienced since she was born. She¡¯s never been beaten or even pinched by her parents, and even her siblings don¡¯t hit her. She was so pampered that she never experienced physicalContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. abuse. The only pain she felt was when Shane pped her, and the rest was the emotional pain she felt during her heartbreak with Callum. But in her position now, it was the kind of pain that was torturing her to death. The kind of pain she never knew existed. And worse, she was sexually assaulted. She was now sexually harassed! Her tears flowed to the side, but because of the pain, she was still whimpering instead of sobbing ¡°What did you do to her! If the boss found out we hurt her, he might get mad! Yes, he didn¡¯t tell us not to do anything to her, but he also didn¡¯t tell us to torture her? The man warned when he saw Ciara curling on the floor, struggling to breathe. ¡°She spat at my face I just taught her a lesson she would not forget! The man named Albert hissed. The other man walked toward Ciara and picked her up roughly, tossing her back into the chair. She bowed her head as she could feel a deep pain in her stomach like her intestines were blown inside, and she was internally bleeding because of how strong the punch was *Now eat! If you want to be alive, ear! The manmanded, pushing the tray to her. ¡°How could she even eat if she was tied? Untie her. She¡¯s weak. She won¡¯t be able to run in her state, the other man who was sitting on the chair and still ying cards with the other man ordered The man who¡¯s in front of Ciara took out his knife pressed it on the side of her neck and cupped her cheek while he red at her. ¡°If you dare to run, this knife will be pushed deep into your skin once we capture you. So don¡¯t even dare to run from us, or else you will lose one of your fingers once I catch you. Do you understand¡± The man hissed. ra only cried as she closed her eyes. The man let go of her check roughly and used the knife to untangle the rope being tied to her hand. As soon as Ciara felt how it slowly loosened, the man pushed the tray again, urging her to ear Her tears were flowing as she silently cried and hugged her stomach as soon as she could freely move her hand. She could not imagine the pain she would be able to encounter more in their hands as if she were being tortured to death slowly Eat Ciara You need the energy. You need to escape! If you wait for someone who could save you and no onees for you, they will torture you more! So eat! You need the energy to think straight and keep yourself energized! But what if this food has drugs in it? What if I lose consciousness again and they do something to me again! She was now in a great dilemma. And looking at the food being served to her, to still taste the saliva of the man in her mouth, disgusted her to the core that she started vomiting on the side. Her stomach was flipping so badly that she could not hold in The man who saw it onlyughed. ¡°Look at her vomiting, I didn¡¯t put it yet, and now she¡¯s pregnant? What else if I her hard? She might deliver the baby right then!¡± The man who her cartierughed like a pir ¡°Maybe she was vomiting because you taste like shit¡± The other manughed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll try itter. Maybe she would moan when it was my barn The other man bragged as he grinned evilly at them. Ciara continued vomiting saliva, disgusted by the words and the fact that she had really been and sexually audied carber, as her tears mingled with her vomit. Will Beret make it out alive? Will I ever see my family? Will I ever hag my ughter! I know right now that they alrady knew that something bad happened name. Kijowing Gwen¡¯s capacity to track down the Sullivans, we were easily monitored, and for sure, she knew what was happening now. 10:33 AM Chapter 73 Cara, please be strong for Mommy. If I make it alive, I will never let this happen to you. I will do everything to punish who¡¯s behind this, and even this motherfucker right now who¡¯s with me. And whoever ordered them to kidnap me, I won¡¯t show any mercy. She refused to eat for an hour as she only drank the water, which she confirmed had no poison in it. She wanted to keep herself hydrated despite not touching the food, afraid that it could be poisonous or drugged. The call resonated all throughout the ce where the man stood and looked at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s the boss,¡± he said, and he gestured to them to stop . ¡°Hello, boss? Yes. We already have her, and she¡¯s now conscious. What do you want us to do to her, boss? Is anyoneing now! Are youing here? The man nodded while Ciara was watching him, expecting he would mention any name so she could at least have an idea who was calling. ¡°Alright, boss. I will make sure she does it. Alright¡¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes remained on the man who now nced at her. -We are ordered to let you cancel your appointment with Mr. Johnson and rmend this to our boss,¡± Ciara¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Her heart was banging loudly. She knew that whoever would be rmended once she dropped the proposal given by Mr. Johnson¨Cthe head of the Royale to whom everyone was aiming, she knew that the mastermind of her abduction was none other than the one they wanted to rece her ¡°And to make su sure you would do it, you needed to write a letter so we could mail it to him. Tell him you are canceling your project with them. Tell him that you are no longer interested and that you don¡¯t want to work with them. And tell him to give the offer to our boss,¡± the man said sharply. Ciara¡¯s chest was banging so loudly that it mingled with the words of the man who wasn¡¯t really processing her, as the only one that got her interested was the boss part. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss?¡± she asked, a bit confrontational and eager to know the name. ¡°You will sign itter! Our boss said they would send a document you would be signing, so cooperate or else you will lose your fingers! She was in pure deep thinking, knowing that the mentioned proposal was very confidential, knowing how the Royale deals with their clients and their offered opportunities, as it was never linked that those who became sessful and billionaires with their help were even kept to the public and that it was they who contributed the most. And to hear them talking about the proposal she got from the Royale, from Mr. Johnson personally, her mind immediately traced to the one whom she only told about it. Her tears flowed even more than the physical pain earlier; the sexual assault became less painful as the realization hit her like a gunshot in the ches when she realized that it was Callum, whom she only told about aside from her family. or that Her lips trembled uncontrobly as her tears flowed like a river, thinking that the mastermind might have something to do with Callum or t Callum was behind it It was impossible that the one behind this was my family, who knew about the offer I told them about. So if it wasn¡¯t them, the only one I told abou it aside from my family was Callum, my fiance. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 king¡± Dn you want to be fed through nay mouth! Do you want your food to be thewed by me and imed when he noticed ri aked at her for food again is hur stomach growle unt of food and chewed at a line as abelped in down, then drank water right away Kouneliow, the didiLINK wirim about the food, and armed like it was just bought at a chrap eatery, which she didn¡¯t want en mouth of knowing how reutilive her stomach is and she might have diaries Well, ingin it, ra. If you have a stomach in the, they would force you to go to the bathroom, and be you could n an escape tomach. about whether bung becade of the punch, and she could barely move. Hot her mind was bombarded with multiple questions. might be behind the abduction mp Every busine¨Cman would go lower ito pet what they wanted. This is darker than politics because they aren¡¯t just willing to kill they¡¯re abo willing to pour a threat. But will be go this far jest to drip the proposal of the Royale and give it to hum Of cours nbered the hard work Can had put in the past just to achieve the position he desired at thepany and that he was for a treed manage because of it If this persuuskin because he waited that, that he took my ust and even my daughter, I don¡¯t know what to feel anymore! I would never ever forgive him! I will curse hem in death, as 1 rabed bell in his lifel I don¡¯t think my feelings for him would even matter with the crime he has done to me! Thi I will never hold back if I hand out that even the propenal walle into my deathbeil be prepared it for mel This cunning n to tameme! Toluene into lids cave! To bet She was beyond livid while thinking about all of it as the window reflected the take out She felt so weak and helpless, but the thought that she would be raped while su am deep kept berposure all the time a nightmare that she didn¡¯t want to be mir wholly and that she would not deep up all than sumb to their evilness.. As time passed, the men were done drinking air of them were still smoking and one of them was already asleep on the chant. Chers could smell the awid it mingled with the caribly smell outsideing from the wind, which que lessened the smelly surunding. Though it will not important in her anymore, the knew her excape was more important than the situation, Her eyed Engered to the gun porking against their pants, and they would not finite to use it on her once the made a drastic move, She could imagine being shot in the head while running or being forcefully killed as she tried to cipe thei that shark the use of not nning to rape when you¡¯re going to die on their hands too, Ciara! The best decision of the two is to cape, kinding you could get killed, rather than not doing anything while you dir their hands. She was trying to keep herself, in the light despite the deep nurmoil that was going on in her mind. She was close to giving tip. After wh she had been through earlier, she felt so disputed that she wanted to peel off the skin where they touched her She was praying hard to make it alive for her farly and the ra. But with her aching stomach, she felt like she was too weak to night therm The delivery of the papers will beter. So make sure that you have enough strength so you can do your that whoever the name le pagien willd indicate the name of the person to whom the proposal wild be given, and mutermind of her abduction. A part of her was giving Callum the benefit of the doubt the feeling she had for him was keeping her trusting him that what happened to her had nodding to do with Callum. the infromation that has been leaked in them, which bout Clum being involved in the proposal only eaten Why? Are you used 10 garm rant!¡± the man naked when f¨¹r wei asked her as if she would be hit any second the 10:34 AM Chapter 74 with her. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she answered shakily. You aren¡¯t?¡± The man leaned forward, resting his hands on the table until their faces leveled. It was a teasing remark to her like she was being mocked and insulted with those eyes looking at her lustfully, as if he was thinking worldly things about her ¡°After¡signing the papers, can you please let me go? I promise I¡¯ll do anything. Just let me go. I am willing to give the proposal to your boss; just let me go, she begged in a trembling voice. The man chuckled. ¡°Hmm, anything¡ It seems like a bad idea that she suggested it as the man¡¯s eyes slowly gaze down her chest. He gestured for her to lean closer, and Ciara slowly leaned closer, alertly. When their faces leveled more closely, the man smirked even more while he held her cheek. Ciara flinched at the slight touch as she bowed a bit while the man leaned into her ear to whisper. ¡°Will you spread your legs wider for me? Will you satisfy me? Because if you have a nice performance, I might talk to the boss and tell him to let you go without a scratch? he chuckled deviously. Her tears rolled down her eyes. The words were so much that, despite not being touched, she already felt harassed. ¡°Diego! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t be deceived by the beauty of that woman! You know how big the payment is! If we failed on this, we¡¯d be dead as well!¡± the man shouted exasperatedly. The man who was in front of Ciara, named Diego, leaned backward and licked his lips, his hand slipping down to her chest. Ciara leaned backward and tried to get his hand away from her, but the man was desperate as he forcefully squeezed her chest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fuck. You really excite me. I should have a taste of you because, I know, the boss will get tired of you. It is such a waste not to be able to touch you at least.¡± She closed her eyes, as she could feel how low and cheap she was at the moment. She was cursing them to death, praying for their downfall, and if fate wouldn¡¯t punish them, she would do it on her own just to satisfy themselves for what they did to her. A car suddenly arrived, which caught Ciara¡¯s attention because of the lights of the car peeking through the open The man who¡¯s touching her automatically withdraws as they all look outside. windows Ciara trembled even more as she hugged her chest like she was wiping off some dirt that tainted her skin despite the clothes she was wearing. The men went out to wee whoever it was. Ciara¡¯s heartbeat was already banging loudly against her chest, and whoever it was, she swore to herself that she could never ever forgive them ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am. The men¡¯s voices were now soft and gentle, unlike the tone they used against Ciara. ¡°This way, ma¡¯am, someone said. Ciara¡¯s tears were still pooling in her eyes as she red at the door. She could hear the stiletto of a woman and the familiar smell of someone who attacked her nose when the wind blew against her as if it were giving her an idea of who wasing so she could brace for it And to see the familiar woman dressed in an all¨Cck coat and ck sses while there was a designer bag hooked on her left arm, as soon as she took her sses out of her eyes, her red lips forming for a wicked smile, her jaw clenched by the realization that she satpletely set up by someone who¡¯s just close to her. ¡°Well, hello there, Ciara,¡± she greeted tauntingly. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve never been this low. And I guess it suits you, huh?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 t¡ªwas none other than Shane herself, all Ciara As soon as she confirmed that the one who visited her¨Cthe boss they were talking about¨Cw could see was murder. She has been trying to lessen her hate for her as she tried to understand that Shane was deeply hurt by the loss of her child, even though she made Ciara as discement for the death of the baby Ciara knew she didn¡¯tmit to. But now, to see her in front of her smiling as if she was so satisfied seeing her at her lowest, the sympathy she felt for her was like a bubble that suddenly popped. No amount can describe how much she hates her now, and she can¡¯t grasp any concern for whatever she is battling with; she needed to kidnap her just because of an ident. Ciara was aware she was innocent. But then, what hurt her the most was the realization that Callum had probably snitched. Worse, it might be their biggest n, and she took the bait. When Shane saw how her tears pooled and the betrayal mingled in her devastated expression, sheughed hysterically.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh, look at the unbothered and cold bitch I knew! You are really crying now, huh?¡± She pointed out that her grin was just mockingly teasing Ciara. ra put her hands into her fist as her shoulder rocked, and she bowed a bit as she cried. She doesn¡¯t want to hide how hurt she is and how betrayed she feels at the moment, as soon as she realizes what is happening. She wanted to save Callum in her mind, but the evidence was already in front of her, and she was already sure that the bass they were talking about might be Callum, whom she only told about the proposal Mr. Johnson offered. Shaneughed even more, as she was so pleased to see the pain in Ciara, who looked so hurt. To see her in her wreck state¨Cher hair was already disheveled, her lipstick was already scattering out of her lips¨Cit just showed that she was touched by the man she was with, and it was making Shane more satisfied that she was able to witness the person whom shebeled as the killer of her child taste her own medicine after what she had done to her. Her bodyguard put a chair in the middle, inches away from Ciara, as she gestured using her fingers, and the bodyguard moved forward to ra, who was still crying. ¡°Enough with your drama, bitch. Let¡¯s get to real business here. You see, Callum has done a lot of nning just to get your trust, and look at you now, you¡¯ve really proven to me that you weren¡¯t that untouchable, huh? You will always take his bait for you because you are that damn obsessed with my man,¡± Shane said aggressively as she gritted her teeth Ciara was already expecting that Callum might be part of it, but to really hear it from Shane¡¯s mouth still made such an impact on her system that she got goosebumps, and her shattered heart was nowpletely in the dust. She was only used for business agendas, as her heart was yed at. Her lips trembled so hard while her shoulder rocked continuously as her tears dropped onto her legs uncontrobly. ¡°Oh poor woman, you must be imagining that Callum is willing to marry you just because you proposed, huh? Don¡¯t you know that it was one of his tactics? Even his parents knew what he was doing, and they were supporting him because they knew how hustler Callum was when it came to tactics. That¡¯s the reason why he has managed to climb to the top, Ciara.¡± She clutched the hem of her dress as her tears were now dropping on her knuckles. The man put the folder in front of her on the table and opened it. ¡°Now, I want you to sign it and to reject the proposal offered to you by the Royale. ra¡¯s anger was bigger than her fear now that she wasn¡¯t afraid to die right there and then anymore because of how she snapped at the revtion that she was only used as a device for Callum¡¯s cunning ns. She pushed the folder roughly out of the table as she red at Shane intently while the papers scattered on the floor. ¡°You think I will let you two use me again? If I am the only key so he can climb up to the top, then I will not serve it. He will remain on the low, so you two would still look good with each other,¡± she said fearlessly in her bloodshot eyes. Shane¡¯s smile was now turning into sarcasm as if she were losing her patience with her. ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s your obsession with Callum? I thought you were so madly in love with him. finally realize that Callum would never settle with someone like you¡± She asked bluntly.

n. But what¡¯s the sudden change of mind! You

She was very heartbroken. It was deeperpared to what she felt in the past. The pain was beyond immeasurable, and it was Iparable, as she felt like she really died because of the betrayal. Chapter 73 Callum, her fiance whom she only fell in love with, the man whom she gave a second chance because she thought he deserved it, was also the man who told her that she should not wee those people who hurt her once because they would just do it again. And she learned her lesson in a harsh and torturous way. She wasn¡¯t just betrayed, but Callum made a fool of her. He made her fall for him again so deeply that she already reached rock bottom and was unable to swim back to the surface because of the way he gave her assurance. But those were all just part of his pretentious ns to deceive you, Ciara! He really meant to snap and break you so he would have his way into you and use you for the second time through his ns on getting to the top and recing your n on the number one list of the most influential and wealthiest ns existing! That demon! How dare he! I should have known better! I am now regretting why I fell for him, expecting he would raise heaven for me when I blindly looked at his paradiseced withval I should have listened to the voices in my head telling me that he was up to something! ¡°Sign it and don¡¯t test my temper,¡± Shane ordered as her bodyguard picked up the papers on the floor and put them back on the table. Ciara looked at the paper as she read it through her mind. And to see how it also indicated that the proposal would be given to Callum Haynes angered her to the core. The name of the man she was now loathing was presented right in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t sign it, Callum will make sure that you see your daughter next to you crying and begging for your help. Do you want that, huh?¡± Shane warned. Ciara looked at her with a dagger. ¡°You think you can touch my daughter now that my n might have an idea that I was kidnapped?¡± Shane smirked. ¡°Oh, I like your guts. You have forgotten that they don¡¯t know that Callum is the mastermind of this. And your daughter trusts him. For sure, it would be easy for Callum to set up another bait for you if you didn¡¯t cooperate with us. He has you, and yet you think he would show mercy to your daughter too? You really don¡¯t know him, huh?¡± Ciara was already in pure rage. She wanted to just teleport in front of Callum and show him how much she hated him to the core. She was ming him for making Shane make it into her life because of Callum. And no matter what kind of exnation he would give, she knew that no words could heal how hurt she was at the moment. ¡°Sign it, Ciara. Sign it like how obsessed you are with Callum,¡± Shane urged. ¡°If there is anyone obsessed with Callum here, it might be you, Shane.¡± Shaneughed. ¡°Really? Oh, please, Callum prioritizes me more than you. Callum would rather turn his back on you than on me. That¡¯s how he¡¯s also obsessed with me. ra¡± Ciaraughed, despite the situation she was in. Or she was really going crazy by what¡¯s happening to her, and she¡¯s hearing bullshit things about Shane. ¡°Really? Howe he would be so thrilled about me in each ce if he was only obsessed with you? Don¡¯t you satisfy him that he needed to me to fulfill what you are incapable of giving to him?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The straight insult she has fired has definitely hit a nail on the head of Shane because the confidence mingling in her lips slowly and she could feel it in her head. vanished, her expression turning ongry, a She was purely livid. She could feel her wrath banging into her, as she wanted to murder Ciara right then and rece the smug on face with something painful. r until he walked toward ra like he already knew what to do to her. So she gestured at one of the men who abducted her her And just as soon as he went to her, ra whimpered in so much pain as she curled in her seat when she was punched in the stomach for the second time. She could feel how the pain trickled into every corner of her body, and she felt like e the intestines inside her body were already bursting. She coughed so much blood that she could really tell how much damage it had done to her. And Shane¡¯s lips stretched again, as she was now so entertained that the smugness in her face immediately vanished. ¡°Oh? Why would I be offended by it when it¡¯s clearly just part of his n? He needed to you so you couldn¡¯t use your head. Well, even if you weren¡¯t yet, you haven¡¯t been thinking straight when ites to Callum, right?¡± She smirked devilishly. Ciara can¡¯t respond to the teasing because of how painful her stomach is. She felt like she would really die right then, as there was something going on with her body¨Cher stomach. The pain was trickling continuously throughout her body, and she was still curling as the tears pooled down her eyes while she cried while whimpering out of pain. Shane took out her phone and manipted it as she stood up and walked toward her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If you want what¡¯s the real , here I¡¯ll show you,¡± Shane said as she crouched a bit in front of her and showed the screen of her phone. Though Ciara¡¯s eyes were blurry, she saw the video ying while it was taken as Callum and Shane were making out and Shane was sitting on hisp, grinding. It was a slow¨Cmotion video, and she could vividly see how they seemed to be so into it, like a couple who¡¯s nning out their future and having kids, that it looked so intimate Ciara gritted her teeth as she refused to watch more because she knew that everything was already too much and that seeing them was just useless anymore, knowing now that she already knew. But then, it still hurts. She doesn¡¯t care if he was Shane in the past or when it was, but as far as she remembered, Callum exined to her that she was just trying to please Shane in order to tame her for notshing out at ra. And it includes her too, Callum? Who are you really taming? Was it her or, all along, was it really me! ¡°Watch it! Watch it andpare how he fu you, so you will be able to determine whom he¡¯s more in love with!¡± She cupped her jaw and forced her to look at the screen of the phone. Ciara saw how Callum was now lying down on the sofa, and Shane was already on top of him. She watched it with pure madness while Shane was smirking at her. ¡°See? He was so gentle with me like he didn¡¯t really want me to get hurt. Let me guess. He was you aggressively to release his anger that you all get the business offers effortlessly because of using your name, huh? A billionaire who was sheltered in her n¡¯s name. A billionaire who became one because of the legacy of her family. A billionaire who is nothing without her surname!¡± Ciara knew that she had never achieved something big for herself. She was under her parents¡® watch, and she built her own brand with the help of her family¡¯s surname too. She was climbing up to the top with the bridge that was built by her family for her. lly name as And she would admit that without her surname now, she doesn¡¯t know if ra alone could achieve things without her family Sullivan. ¡°Now, sign the papers and stop testing my temper!¡± Shane shouted. ¡°Where¡¯s Callum, by the way? Were you so obsessed with him that you were the one who was here doing the dirty work he asked for! Or you wanted to p me into believing that you are his fancee?¡± She asked and looked at her fingers. as a And tower that there is no ring, Ciara has found another way to tease her to urge death to take her when she knows the consequences of making Shane angry. ¡°And where¡¯s your engagement ring? Ols, was he so invested in taking my tr taking my trust first that he bought a ring for the first, and once Chapter 76 everything blew up, he got what he wanted? After this, he would take this engagement ring back and slip it into your finger?¡± she mocked. Shane¡¯s eyes immediately drifted to her hand. And to see the ring she was wearing made her blood boil to the core. She gestured to the man to take the ring out of her fingers, but instead, it was Ciara who purposely took it out and tossed it to the floor. ¡°Here. Take your ring. I pity you for settling down with a man who was willing to go lower for his cunning ns. And, oh, you were tolerating him. When he goes low, you go lower. You two were really meant for each other,¡± she said persistently, despite the knocking pain that still lingered in her body, Shane was pure livid as it reflected on her face. Shane pushed the table that was between them roughly as she cupped her jaw and leveled her face to hers. Ciara looked at her fiercely, while Shane was smirking at her. ¡°You are really so full of yourself. Don¡¯t act so clean when you know you are just trying to bury your sins here. But always remember that you are the murderer of someone else¡¯s kid, Ciara. You might appear so high, but you have already been in hell with us since day one. You were the true evil here. You are a killer, a murderer,¡± she said with so much diction, highlighting the words she wanted Ciara not to forget. ¡°We both know what happened, Shane. And stop already pointing fingers at someone. You cannot hold yourself ountable for your recklessness. You are rathershing it out against me because you cannot admit to yourself that it was you who killed your child. It was your recklessness, your stupidity, and your desperation as a woman that drove your child to its death- Her words were cut off when Shane pushed her to the ground aggressively. Ciara stumbled down together with the chair while Shane was so mad at her. ¡°You bitch!¡± She shouted and used the tip of her shoes as she kicked her stomach aggressively. Ciara groaned in so much pain. It felt like Shane was already poking a deep wound, and it hurt so much. ¡°How dare you put the me on me? How dare you use me of killing my own child! How dare you!¡± She kicked her stomach continuously out of wrath while the men and her bodyguards were watching silently. Ciara tried to stop Shane as she curled in so much pain, but Shane continued kicking her furiously as she was so eager to hurt her. ¡°How dare you make it seem like you were the victim here? You pretentious b*tch! You are so full of yourself just because you are part of the billionaire ns who hide your dirt, huh? Admit it, you are the killer of my child! Confess it! You are a murderer! It wasn¡¯t me, you! You were the reason why I don¡¯t have a child now! You were the reason why my life was miserable! You were the reason why Callum couldn¡¯t make it to the top!¡± it was Ciara was already losing her sight from the tremendous pain that suffocated her body. She was coughing with blood as she felt and she could feel some hot liquiding out of her feminine area as well. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she knew that if 50 weak, Shane didn¡¯t stop the torture¡ if they continued to abuse her, her body would never make it alive. Everything was bing blurry for her. With the consecutive kicks and the punches that she received from the men earlier, her body was now slowly crumbling down. Cara, if Mommy doesn¡¯t make it alive, please remember how much I love you. And how much I am thankful to have you. It was you who taught me what real happiness and contentment really meant. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Just when she was slowly losing her vision due to the fatigue she got from all of the things that happened to her, she could feel that she had fully drained her energy, and she had no more strength in her to stop them. She could feel something was dripping out of her. As she was battling to stay awake while everything was bing blurry and the voices were almost fading as if she would die once she closed her eyes, before she lost her sight, she saw an all¨Cck man suddenly jumping into the ce through the windows as they came from the sky. ¡°Hands up and put your weapons down!¡± The man shouted as they all stood in an alert stance, aiming their guns at the men who abducted Ciara. The men tried to pull their guns out but couldn¡¯t pursue them as they were now being trapped. Shane¡¯s eyes widened. She tried to move and run for her life, but before she could do it, a man had already aimed his gun at her. ¡°Lay on the ground! Lay on the ground!¡± The man shouted aggressively. Even her bodyguards couldn¡¯t move as they were forcefully pinned to the ground by the men who arrived. ¡°We need a medici I repeat, we need a medic! ¡°The other man said in in his walkie¨Ctalkie. or of the ce. ¡°The perimeter is now secured! All clear!¡± Another man shouted after fully tracing each corner Shane was nervous, but at the same time, she knew she could get away knowing that the Haynes were on their side. She was hopeful that Callum would never turn his back on her, as he would always be there. A medic immediately checked on ra, who was now put on the stretcher, as they ran her outside with the waiting medic van while she was being checked by the nurse on their way to the hospital. It was all thanks to Gwen¡¯s expertise in tracking down the CCTV at the ce where she wasst, and the van that abducted her was followed, even though they were going to ces with no CCTV, that it took longer to track them down. When Gwen told Sullivan that Ciara was abducted, Mr. Sullivan was pure livid, as he alerted all of the security tearn and used the best of the best military to handle the situation for closebat fighting. They were all angry but worried at the same time, knowing that she was held as a captive. For the first time, their security was outsmarted. ¡°Where were her bodyguards at that moment!!¡± Mr. Sullivan growled furiously. Ciara¡¯s bodyguards bowed their heads as they were all guilty of being unable to respond when Ciara was captured. ¡°She told us not to- And you T believe her?!¡± Mr. Sullivan shouted at them. ¡°And now, she¡¯s kidnapped because you believe her word!¡± Serra closed her eyes as she could feel her chest banging loudly while sitting on the sofa. Louis was busy on the phone contacting more security to aid them in finding Ciara right away, while Chance was bowing and walking back and forth as he looked like a volcano that would erupt any minute. Are you now tracking down who¡¯s behind this?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked. ¡°Yes, sir. So far, the investigation is pointing at Wilson. I am further investigating if¡ Haynes has something to do with this.¡± that it might be Shane who had done it was really true. Serra groaned as soon as her instinct th ¡°That bitch!¡± ¡°For sure, that woman wants Ciara not to marry Callum. What could be her other reason for this? Her hatred sparkled even more now that Callum has proposed to ra, Chance concluded. ¡°Exactly. This is what I¡¯ve been saying! Callum was too confident he would tame that bitch! But on once she was too heartbroken, she would allsh out at Ciara again! She was so envious of Ciara that she would do everything just to see her at her lowest Serra barked aggressively, ¡°Let us all wait for ra¡¯s statement after this. There is more to it, for sure,¡± Louis said critically. Mrs. Sullivan wasn¡¯t speaking as she only stared into nothingness; her mind was nk, and she was controlling herself not to burst out and break down when it already reflected on her expression how worried she was for her daughter Chapter 77 *Cara must not know this, or else she would truly be traumatized if she found out her mother was kidnapped. She is too young for this,¡± Serra said strictly. Everyone agreed as they wanted to protect Cara¡¯s mental state as well. And as hours passed by, while they were waiting for results, a man came to them to report ¡°Mr. Haynes was outside the residence, sir. He wanted to go in the man said. Mr. Sullivan looked at Gwen, who immediately shook her head. ¡°No. Don¡¯t let anyone in aside from the Sullivans. Keep your eyes on the ce,¡± Gwen ordered. The man nodded as he immediately approved her order as the head of security for the family. Serra sighed as she could not argue about it, but then, at the back of her mind, she was praying Callum had nothing to do with it. Though she knew that Callum was probably the trigger for Shane¡¯s doing it to ra, they all knew that even if Callum was was part of why Ciara was kidnapped because the woman was obsessed with him. innocent, be ¡°If I find out that bastard has something to do with this, I¡¯ll really smack the shit out of him,¡± Chance said clearly while the mocking smile was stretching on his lips. No one even dared to disagree, and even Mrs. Sullivan could not defend Callum as well. Their main priority now was only Ciara, and her words would weigh more than the exnations of those used. ¡°Imagine if he¡¯s part of this abduction. Cara would be very devastated to know that her father was faking it all this time,¡± Louis said. ¡°Oh, he would really see how I raised hell once something bad happened to Ciara. If I could not hurt that woman of his, then he would really get a good punch from me. I¡¯ll wreck his face for not doing anything about that bitch! Chance growled. ¡°Ciara was so nice for not putting that bitch in her right ce when she could have filed against her for using her of something she didn¡¯t do. But because Ciara cared and she was trying to understand her, she let that bitch roam around freely without being locked up,¡± Serra uttered exasperatedly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°This time, she won¡¯t get away with this. Gwen, make sure to put behind bars all of those who are involved! Don¡¯t even leave one! I want to see them all rot in jail!¡± Mr. Sullivan said ruthlessly as he looked so ready to start a war on whoever was behind it Owen nodded right away, ¡°Copy, sir.¡± No one fell asleep, as they were all waiting for the movement of the security. And for each hour that was running, they would be more worried for Ciara, who was left with those evil men who might dare to hurt her. ¡°We found the ce,¡± one of themanders¨Cin¨Cchief alerted Gwen. ¡°The team is already on standby, ready for a raid.¡± They all sighed in relief, but at the same time, they were worried for Ciara. They were all tensing, as it showed on their faces, while Gwen was monitoring the security and being alerted to the movements for an update. And in just half an hour after their update, themander had already told them that the mission was sessful ¡°We got her. She would now be taken to the hospital as she copsed, and those who were behind her abduction will now be held under Our care It was the only news they had been waiting for. The Sullivans immediately went to the hospital without even changing their clothes, as they all wanted to see Ciara, who was still unconscious and being examined by the private doctor who knew the Sullivans. ¡°How is she? What happened?¡± Mrs. Sullivan immediately asked the doctor who came out. ¡°Is she wounded?¡± ¡°For now, she is already stable. But I have bad news.¡± She looked at them critically. The Sullivans looked at each other. They looked all worried. ¡°First, may I know if the man of Miss Ciara was here?¡± She roamed her eyes around. Serra shook her head. ¡°No. He wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? What happened to my daughter?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked impatiently. ¡°The bleeding she had experienced was due to her miscarriage, as she was four weeks pregnant and unfortunately, she lost the baby¡± They all from while Serra¡¯s jaw dropped, and Mrs. Sullivan immediately cried on her husband¡¯s shoulder as the news was just too much for them Chapter 78 ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but she lost her child, the doctor continued. 10:35 AM Chapter 78 The Sullivans were so shocked that they all froze while ra¡¯s mother immediately trembled down as her husband held her tightly and she cried in his arms. Serra¡¯s eyes watered, and the next thing she knew, the tears were now flowing down her cheeks. Chance¡¯s jaws were clenching repeatedly as he even punched the wall out of rage, while Louis needed to sit down as he could barely feel himself. The cry of Mrs. Sullivan mingled with Serra¡¯s cry, as they were all devastated by what Ciara had been through. ¡°How did she lose it? What happened?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked as the tears sparkled in his eyes and he was trying to hold it down. ¡°ording to our investigation of her body, there was a hard blow in her stomach that repeatedly resulted in her fatal bleeding, for which I suspect she was punched or kicked. It could be the reason why she copsed when she was brought here to the hospital¡± Chance cursed aggressively as he was fuming mad while putting his hands against the back of his head while walking continuously, his chest heaving for a sigh as he could feel the tremendous wrath that was now banging out of him. ¡°My poor baby¡¡± Mrs. Sullivan sobbed weakly as she couldn¡¯t imagine Ciara¡¯s situation. ¡°Those monsters!¡± Serra roared angrily. Jail wasn¡¯t even enough to punish them! They killed Ciara¡¯s baby! They tortured her! And God knows what they¡¯ve done to her while they held her captive for those hours!¡± Every one of them could feel each of their wrath, and if killing were justly legal and eptable, they would grant it. An eye for an eye. And what happened to Ciara they all know that they will never forgive who¡¯s behind it and who contributed to it. They all needed to be strong for ra at that hour, but they were all worried about how they would tell her without making her break down. Because, for sure, the news would break her not just into pieces but into dust, ¡°She would not ept this news¡± Serra said as she was now wiping her tears off as they were all waiting for Ciara to be conscious. ¡°We need to support her. She needs us the most right now. This is painful for her, but we need to be strong for her, Mr. Sullivan said. ¡°She would be very devastated. She seems so excited about building another family and giving Cara another sibling. And yet this happened,¡± Mrs. Sullivan continued crying. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Ciara¡¯s statement before involving Callum here. I think we should let her decide on this Serra added ¡°I really had a bad feeling about that . If I really found out¡ Chance warned. When Ciara slowly opened her eyes and they all noticed it, they immediately stood straight as Mrs. Sullivan went to her bed first. She held her hand and smiled despite the tears in her eyes ¡°Hey, sweetheart, can you hear me?¡± she asked gently, the tears in her eyes looming again as they sparkled. ¡°Mom,¡± Ciara called in her hoarse voice weakly. ¡°Hmm? How do you feel?¡± she asked. Ciara slowly remembered what happened to her. It was so vivid in her mind that she remembered all the assaults and the beatings she got from them. And how she clearly remembers thest thing that happened to her She wanted to shout the pain angrily, she wanted to curse them one by one, but she was so weak that her they rolled to the sides. that her eyes started getting blurry as ¡°Sshh. You are now safe. We are all here for you, Mrs. Sullivan said as she wiped off her daughter¡¯s tears, despite how her tears started rolling down her cheeks too. Serra¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks, and she could feel how hurt Ciara was as it reflected in her eyes that she had been through the worst Chance and Louis were controlling their emotions as they were all too serious, while Mr. Sullivan¡¯s jaw kept on clenching as the anger: was vividly shown in his eyes. ¡°Mom, Ciara called desperately, reaching for her hand. Mrs. Sullivan hell her hand right away and squeezed it. Serra sat on the side of the bed and caresses her head to console her, despite the clutching, of her cliest. Chapter 78 ¡°What is it? Just rest for a while, Ciara. You need your energy back.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was convinced. Ciara¡¯s tears kept rolling down her cheeks as if she were deeply wounded, and she could still feel how badly they hurt her as Mrs. Sullivan could feel her shaking hands. ¡°They assaulted me¡¡± she cried. Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s eyes widened. Serra¡¯s jaw dropped while Chance and Louis¡® eyes were widening, and Mr. Sullivan felt like he heard a horror story that reflected on his face. ¡°They touched my body without my consent. They told me they would rape me and kill me. They even me the stomach,¡± she uttered weakly as her lips were trembling so hard and her sob mingled with it. e and punched me in Mrs. Sullivan bowed and almost knelt down on the floor as she tightly held Ciara¡¯s hand, who was also holding her. Serra covered her mouth, as she didn¡¯t want her sobs to escape, while Louis stood aggressively and went out of the room because he couldn¡¯t hear what happened to her. Mr. Sullivan turned his back and faced the wall as he put his hands against it and bowed while his shoulders rocked as his sobs echoed in the room. Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s disturbing cry followed as she could not control it. To hear how her daughter suffered so much at the hands of her abductors cuts so deep that she cannot hold her cries. Serra hugged Ciara as she rested her head against her shoulder and cried for her while Ciara closed her eyes. She felt so disgusted, and she could still vividly recall how they assaulted her and how they touched her. And she doesn¡¯t think there would be any amount of apology that could erase it. Her family cried like they not only sympathized with her but also felt her struggle. And even Gwen, who was silent at the side all along, heard it from Ciara, the one whom she¡¯d been looking out for since Ciara was a kid. As she stood there strongly, the tears reflected in her eyes, which she just tried to control Chance wanted worse than the punishment of those who held ra captive than being jailed. He wants to torture them with his own hands, and even Louis thinks that jail is just too light for the heavy trauma they put on Ciara. It was a deep trauma for all of them, and imagining how painful it was, they all know that it was three times as painful for ra Now, they don¡¯t know how to exin to Ciara that she also lost her child. Telling her felt like they were rubbing salt on an open wound She was already in pain, and losing a child would be the most devastating thing she had ever been through other than suffering from the traumatizing assault she experienced The doctor went in after many hours to check on her again. ¡°You¡¯re already stable, Miss Sullivan As of now, what you really need is a bedrest since you lost a lot of blood and losing a child is quite stressful.¡± Ciara as ¡°A child?¡± C asked confusingly as she looked at her family as well, who were looking away. ¡°Oh, your family didn¡¯t tell you yet? You were four weeks pregnant, and unfortunately, the baby didn¡¯t make it alive because of the internal bleeding caused by the blow in your stomach. I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Miss Ciara Ciara froze. She immediately remembered the continuous punch and the way Shane kicked her stomach nonstop, and she felt herself dripping at that time. She shook her head as she caressed her stomach. ¡°No. What do you mean I lost my baby? Can you do another check¨Cup, Doc? She pleaded weakly. or you, but I hope you will stayThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ciara. But the test results showed that the baby didn¡¯t make it. I know that this is hard for strong on this. I¡¯m so sorry for your loss.¡± Ciara shook her head aggressively. ¡°No! There might be some problems with your test! That can¡¯t bel Mrs. Sullivan immediately hugged Ciara to stop her fromshing out on her bed as she cried on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No! ¡°Ciara shouted with a deafening cry that mingled with her broken shout. ¡°No! No! I cannot lose my baby! No!¡± She shouted hoarsely as she was trying to push her mother. er, but she was gr was growing weak. She shouted the pain that echoed in the whole room as she sobbed so hard. For the first time, it was the most deafening and disturbing cry she huid ever done in her entire life. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Ciara felt like she died right there and then. She cannot stop crying while hugging her stomach as she mourns the loss of her baby. She cannot process s what is happening. She felt disgusted and devastated that she lost her child for the selfish reasons of someone else just to obtain a position in the business ¡°You will get through with this, alright? We will help you, hmm? You are not alone in this,¡± Mrs. Sullivan said, consoling her as she hugged her daughter tightly. Ciara shook her head while her tears were still flowing ¡°That bitch!¡± she eximed angrily. Serra¡¯s face darkened as soon as she mentioned it ¡°It was s Shane? She was behind this?¡± she asked thunderously. Ciara couldn¡¯t say all the words as she felt so lost and devastated. ¡°Gwen, make sure to include ra¡¯s statement that she was harassed and tortured to file more cases against them. They will not get away with this,¡± Mr. Sullivan ordered. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gwen answered. The doctor needed to inject Ciara with some sedative to calm her down fromshing out until she fell asleep. Louis was already on his way to jail, including Chance, who wanted to see those who abducted Ciara as Serra went along with them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am Shane Wilson, the heiress of the Wilson Corp. I am the victim of that woman! She was the killer of my child! So let me go and I will call mywyer to handle this! You can¡¯t just detain me here!¡± Shane eximed angrily while she was kept in detention. The police didn¡¯t even listen to her whining until the Sullivans arrived, apanied by their men, as they upied the whole ce. The chief stood and went to Chance, who leaned forward and whispered something to him. The chief nodded and looked at the other men who were detained, which were those who abducted Ciara Shane¡¯s eyes lingered on them as she found Serra¡¯s eyes ring at her like she would be dead meatter. ¡°Take them out, the chief ordered the policemen, who nodded and opened the room where the four men were detained with handcuffs on their hands. Shane¡¯s brows knitted as she watched what would happen as the four men were lined up in front of the Sullivan men, ¡°So these are the monsters who harassed my sister, Chance smirked, his eyes surveying each of the men until he pulled one of them and punched him in the stomach. The man groaned and knelt down as it coughed with blood. Chance tilted his head and gestured to their men as one of them handed him his knuckles. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Shane shouted, her face now terrified. ¡°Wait for your turn, Serra said warningly. Her eyes widened. You cannot do that to me!¡± Serra walked toward her detention room as she immediately stepped away from the railings, afraid that Serra might pull her. ¡°How fucking dare you tell me what¡¯s wrong when you tortured her to death, which resulted in the death of her child?¡± Serra eximed in anger. Shane¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then she deserved that! She was the one who killed my baby,¡± ¡°You bitch! See you in the court because we will not let you get away with this. You will rot in jail forever, and I will make sure I will torture you there. I will put you in the dirtiest room where you can¡¯t even dare to eat. I will make sure that the rats will jou you there. I will make sure that no one can ever help you out.¡± Shane¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Really? Do you think Callum would not help me out on this? He would. He will never let me rot in this stupist plure,¡± Chapter 79 ¡°Oh yeah! You think he would help you out when you killed his child?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Shane froze a bit. She didn¡¯t expect it. Serra smirked at her. ¡°You are so desperate. ra was just nice enough to give you the benefit of the doubt and understand your situation because you lost your child and you are still mourning. But who¡¯s fault it was, huh? You knew Callum married her, and yet you are such a bitch for bring envious that you did everything to put my sister on the tight spot. And now, it just showed who is the real murderer. You. You are a murderer. A desperate bitch. The most pathetic woman existing, and the dirtiest woman who¡¯s desperate for Callum¡¯s dick.¡± Shane¡¯s face turned red, as she was now pure livid. Serra smirked at her. ¡°And one more thing, good luck on trying to find a goodwyer. To give you an idea, most of the bigwyers here know how we always win the case, especially now that we have the evidence to turn you in.¡± ¡°What do you fucking mean?¡± she snarled. Serra only smiled. ¡°Oh, save that energy on the court, because I know you¡¯d drain it for begging when you¡¯d be put in jail. Make sure that you win the case, okay? Because once you¡¯re behind bars, I torture you to the core. I¡¯ll use all of your weaknesses and show you the greatest nightmare you have ever seen, even when you weren¡¯t asleep.¡± Shane was so mad that she kicked the railings as Serra watched hersh out inside. ¡°Pathetic bitch,¡± Serra said, shaking her head. Meanwhile, Louis and Chance made sure that the four would at least taste a little bit of their anger as the chief allowed them to do it. The four were now on their knees while coughing some blood as they were groaning painfully, In the middle of the confrontation, someone arrived, and all of Sullivan turned to see who it was. And to see Callum Haynes together with Shane¡¯s parents, Shane immediately cried. ¡°Callum! Mommy, Daddy! Help me out, please she cried. Serra chuckled mockingly. Chance and Louis looked at Callum darkly as Chance smiled sarcastically. ¡°This is what I told you, Callum Haynes. It was better when you cut her off before she had done too much damage to your rtionship.¡± Chancemented ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, Callum! You know the truth better than anyone else!¡± Shane sobbed. Callum¡¯s jaw only clenched as he looked at Shane, who was now pleading. ¡°We are filing a case against your daughter, Mr. Wilson. Abduction, physical abuse, and murder.¡± Chance enumerated. ¡°Murder?¡± Mr. Wilson asked. ¡°Yes, murder. Your daughter was caught in the act of torturing my sister, which resulted in the death of her baby,¡± Callum froze. It was deafening news that he could barely feel himself, and he felt like he was being absorbed by quicksand. ¡°Where is Chara!¡± Callum asked as he looked at Serra. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital, unconscious. They won¡¯t be able to let you in there since we are tightening our security.¡± \\\¡°Callum,¡± Shane cried as she called him pleadingly Callum looked at Shane darkly. Serra smirked at Shane to taunt her even more, to rub salt on her open wound and to make her feel worse than she could ever imagine. Shane¡¯s parents were now in front of her, holding her hands as they consoled her that it would be alright. ¡°You¡¯d tolerate a crazy bitch, Callum! Did you know what happened to Ciara while she was abducted? Serra was ready to spil! everything ¡°She was harassed by those four monsters! They assaulted her! They tortured her! All because of that crazy bitch who¡¯s salonas of ra! Serra pointed at Shane as if she didn¡¯t care if Shane¡¯s parents t ts were now looking at her with so many judgments. t? That is your dream. I am just *No. Callum. Don¡¯t listen to them,¡± Shane pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ve only done it because that is what you want, right? taking it back from Ciara and giving it to you,¡± Callum was beyond livid. His hands were now in hists. And for the first time, Shane has seen him so mad that if someone is in front of 10:36 AM Chapter 79 him and holds him, he¡¯s going to punch it straight in the face. ¡°You¡¯ve killed my child?¡± Callum asked tly, his eyes looking at Shane darkly. Shane froze a bit as she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Callum Will you really believe them when they are well¨Cknown for attacking our daughter and ming her?¡± Mrs. Wilson argued. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. It seems like you are blinded by your daughter¡¯s crime. It was she who killed her own child because of her recklessness, and we have a witness of what truly happened. And Shane, your bitch daughter, who¡¯s thirsty for Callum¡¯s dick, has been harassing my sister since day one because she was envious of her. And now, she nned on abducting Ciara, and she even tortured her, which resulted in her child¡¯s death! If there was a murderer there, it was your daughter! And we will do everything to put her behind bars. She won¡¯t get away with this,¡± Serra said sharply. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Callum cannot insagine what happened to ra. He looked at the four men on the floor coughing with blood while he saw the stain of blood on the knuckles of the two Sullivans, which gave him a hint that, just like him, they were beyond livid as well. But Callum¡¯s anger was more than he could describe through words. He was willing to go ballistic and murder the four. But what blinded him even more was the fact that Ciara lost the baby¨Ctheir baby. ¡°Why, Shane Callum asked in a t tone as the agony and hint of wrath mingled with it. Shane shook her head as the tears in her eyes sparkled. ¡°No. They are lying. Have you forgotten what that bitch did to me, Callum? She was the reason why my life became miserable! She struck me first!¡± she shouted in a broken voice. ¡°Callum,¡± Mr. Wilson called warningly as if he needed to shake hisposure to make him remember whom he was talking to. ¡°This bitch, really¡± Serra gritted her teeth as she looked so done with Shane ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s just see who¡¯s telling the truth. Liars are really the most disgusting people existing aside from being a murderer.¡± Chance said while wiping off his knuckles using the handkerchief. ¡°And she¡¯s both¡± Serra looked at Shane with pure judgment. Shane¡¯s face heated, but she didn¡¯t care what opinion they would throw at her. The only thing that mattered to her was Callum, nothing more. ¡°Callum.¡± Shane called weakly. But instead of turning to her. Callum walked to the Sullivans, ¡°I wanna see her, Callum said in a pleading voice. Shane¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Mom, Dad! Please stop him!¡± she begged. ¡°Callum!¡± Mrs. Wilson called. Serra nced at Shane and smirked more. ¡°Bitch, she mouthed. Shane was beyond livid. She stomped her foot and shouted as she went ballistic inside, shaking the railings and pulling her hair. ¡°Calm down, sweetheart,¡± Mr. Wilson said, rmed that her daughter was behaving like a crazy woman. The Sullivan decided to let Callume with them, thinking that he might help Ciara¡¯s condition at the moment and that she would be more consoled knowing that Callum was by her side. When they got into the hospital, Cara and L were already there, and they had brought some baskets of fruits for the unconscious Ciara lying on the bed. ¡°Daddy,¡± Cara called weakly. Callum went to him as Callum carried her, and Cara hugged him tightly. She buried her face on his neck as she sobbed softly. ¡°Mommy is hurt,¡± she said hoarsely, ¡°Mommy would be alright. We will be strong for her, hmm?¡± he whispered, the side of her head. ¡°Have you filed the case, Gwen?¡± Mr. Sullivan asked. ¡°Yes, sir. I already did, Gwen answered. with Shane. To hear what They looked at Callum. He didn¡¯t say anything, as he didn¡¯t care about whatever case they would be filing with S happened is beyond uneptable, and he thinks that his limit has already snapped. They all silently waited for her to wake up as Callum was sitting on the side of her bed and holding her hand tightly as he bowed disappointed that he hadn¡¯t done anything But one thing he noticed was that the engagement ring wasn¡¯t on her finger anymore, and he suspected that she might have lost it during the abduction. Chapter 50 Callum was fuming mad. For the first time, he wanted to hurt a woman. He regretted why he put up to her whims and gave her the benefit of the doubt that Shane would be tamed by him. And yet, it backfired on him. Worse, they lost their child. His tears were attempting to fall as he tried to control them as he her hand. Please, baby, I am here for you. We¡¯ll get through this. Everyone could feel the pain screaming out of the silence in Callum. He¡¯s more hurt than everyone else in the room, as it was his own child who died. He was only trying to be strong for Ciara, as he no longer cared about himself breaking, as long as Ciara would make it back to him. That¡¯s why, when Ciara slowly opened her eyes again hourster, she slowly traced who was holding her hand and saw Callum, when their eyes locked, Callum immediately stood to check on her. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked worriedly. Ciara remembered immediately that it was Callum who texted her not to bring her guards and Callum who set her up for the abduction, and she clearly read the statement on the paper that she did not sign, in which his name was indicated. Her lips trembled in fear, while her eyes showed the wrath that was now attempting to burst Why are you here?¡± she snarled in her hoarse voice. Callum¡¯s brows knit as he didn¡¯t expect the anger in her, and even her family looked at each other, a bit confused as to why Ciara was mad at him.. Mom!¡± ¡°Mom, why is he here?¡± she eximed in so much anger. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here! Who let him in! He is here to hurt me, Callum¡¯s eyes widened. Serra looked so shocked that she immediately gestured to L to take Cara out of the room, as she didn¡¯t want their daughter to witness what was happening to her parents. ¡°Mommy the room Cara called while she was about to cry, her expression looked so scared and worried while L was now taking her out of ¡°Ciara, it¡¯s Callum,¡± Mrs. Sullivan exined.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. ra? Callum asked as he tried to hold her, but ra was pushing her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch me, you murderer! You were behind the abduction! You are the mastermind of it! Stop fooling me! You killed my child!¡± she cried harshly as she was pushing Callum¡¯s hand. Serra was so shocked that even Chance and Louis were now alerted to take Callum out of the room now that Ciara had revealed the truth. Callum shook his head, his eyes were pleading, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It has nothing to do with me ¡°You liar! Shane was there, your fiancee! Your name was indicated on the papers! She wanted me to sign the reason why I got abducted! You wanted me to withdraw the offer of Mr. Johnson, which I told you about! It was only you who knew! And yet¡Shane found out too because you¡¯ve told her! It was you who texted me to go to the ce where I was abducted! It was you who told me not to bring my guards! It was you¡who¡¯s the reason why my child died!¡± shemented, her eyes now pooled with tears that flowed continuously. Callum shook his head, and his eyes shred in tears as well. ¡°No, Ciara. I would never ever do that to you. I will never ever- ¡°You liar! You wanted the position! You are in a rtionship with Shane! She showed me some evidence! And you weremunicating with those men who assaulted me! You are only after me for one thing! Topletely be on top of the Sullivan!¡± Callum was so shocked. ra looked so lost and desperate, the anger in her eyes reflected as her tears were looming. ¡°Leave! I would never marry you! Leave! You are not wee in my life anymore! I regretted why I gave you the chance! I should have kept my boundary! You don¡¯t deserve it! I hope you rot in hell together with those monsters! Leave!¡± She pushed him more eagerly as she yelled at the top of her lungs Can¡¯s cry could be heard outside the room room as she could hear the deafening cry of her mother, who was pushing her father out. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, please believe me, Callum begged as a tear escaped his eyes. Chapter 80 ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! Leave! You killed my child! You killed my child! Leave!¡± She took the soft pillow and threw it against him, saying that Serra needed to hug her just to calm her down, and Mrs. Sullivan was trying to stop Ciara from going ballistic as well. Chance dragged Callum out of the room as he could not help but shed some tears to see how his efforts were fully put to waste, as he had never seen how mad Ciara was. She was so ready to raise hell just to push him out of her life. As soon as Chance dragged him out of the room, Chance turned his back and put his hands at the sides of his waist, while Callum was attempting to go inside again while the tears were looming in his eyes. When Chance faced him, his fistnded on his jaw right away, which made Callum stumble on the ground. ¡°Motherfucker! Is it true, huh?¡± Chance pulled the cor of his shirt and punched him again. ¡°I fucking warned you not to hurt her!¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Callum felt so hurt and devastated. To lose a child was already too much, but to be abandoned by his own fiancee and to be used of leaving their child dead felt like he died right away He could feel the trauma Shane had put on her, and he was ming himself for not taking action too early, which resulted in what happened to Ciara ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t,¡± he broke down while exining to Chance, who looked at him with so much anger. ¡°I told you in the first ce to separate that woman from you! Look what happened! You two traumatized my sister!¡± weakly. He cannot fight Chance, and he isn¡¯t trying to prove anything but how hurt Tears rolled down his cheeks as he sat on the floor w he is at the moment. Ciara¡¯s hatred was so immeasurable that Callum felt like he had lost his chance to get her back, With the wrath in her eyes earlier, it reflected how she wanted to throw Callum out of her life forever. Chance stood and put his hands at the sides of his hips while looking at the ceiling while his jaw was clenching repeatedly. ¡°Tell me the truth, Callum. Do not lie to me.¡± He red at him. Callum shook his head ¡°I would never ever do something that would put her in danger, Chance. position?¡± You think I was th that demon for a damn ¡°Why? You aren¡¯t? After all, the Haynes are known for craving to be at the top, and you are so fond ofpeting with us.¡± ¡°Shit! By putting Ciara¡¯s life with those men! Damn it! I proposed to her because I love her!¡± ¡°Then how can you exin your name written on the paper that they were forcing Ciara to sign, huh? ¡°He grabbed him by the cor again until their faces leveled. ¡°How can you exin that, huh?¡± Louis, who also went out of the room, watched the two seriously as he crossed his arms and leaned to the side while watching Callum Strictly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have an idea about it. I¡¯ve mentioned it to Shane, but I told her that I am not interested in pursuing the Royale anymore,¡± he said with a thick ent. ¡°And the text? You texted her, that¡¯s why she was abducted because she cut off her guards. Because you told her so,¡± he pointed out. ¡°I didn¡¯t text her that. I was too busy on that day since I was at the office and we nned on meetingter, so I was supposed to pick her up!¡± ¡°Send me the CCTV footage of your office if you are telling the truth! Let¡¯s review it!¡± Callum nodded persistently. ¡°Please tell her I could never do that to her.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You think that was so easy, huh? She was traumatized, Callum! She was harassed by those four ng men! And other than that, she was even tortured, which resulted in the death of her baby! How do you think she would trust you on this when the man whom she trusted was written on the paper that¡¯s iming to rece her on the opportunity that was personally given to her?¡± Callum couldn¡¯t even argue about it because she knew that Chance was right. He cannot imagine how painful and traumatizing Ciara had been through while she was kept by those men. If only he could kill those four, he would. But then, on top of it, the only thing he was ming was himself because he could have stopped it earlier if he just cleared things out with Shane. ¡°You¡¯ve lost her this time. You cannot heal a lifetime scar in just seconds, Haynes,¡± Louis interjected. Callum felt like the world just crumbled down his shoulder as he could feel how heavy it was. He has never faced a battle that needed not just his mind but also his strength, but for the first time, he was in his greatest problem¨Cthat he would lose everything he has¨Chis life¨Cif he didn¡¯t win. When he thought that everything would go smoothly for the both of them and that he would have her again as long as he assured her and he would show his efforts, nothing would go wrong, but he was wrong. *If I find out you were part of it, I won¡¯t hesitate to put you behind bars too, Callum. Don¡¯t you even with us because we wee you as part of us, and yet, this is what you¡¯ve given us back? Youpletely lost our trust in you, motherfucker.¡± Chance pushed him. back on the floor as he looked at him intently and fixed the tie of his dress shirt while his jaw kept on clenching Chapter 81 Callum should take all of their me and their warnings because he would never forgive himself if something worse happened to Ciara as well. ¡°Stay away from my sister from now on unless she herself wants you back,¡± Chance added. Callum ruffled his hair roughly. When he heard the cry of Cara from somewhere, as soon as he lifted his head and nced at the alley, be saw her daughter looking at her with so much pain. ¡°Cara,¡± he called and stood. ¡°You hurt Mommy,¡± she cried. He shook his head as he hastily walked toward her and crouched down as he leveled with her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. There is just a little misunderstanding, Cara,¡± he said gently as he tried to hold her hand, but Cara took it from him. ¡°You hurt my mommy! I heard it! You..you hurt her. She doesn¡¯t want you anymore,¡± she sobbed as her tears were now covering her eyes while it flowed continuously like a waterfall. ¡°No. Listen to me. Daddy could never ¡°But you did,¡± Cara interjected. ¡°I hate you. You made my mom cry. I hate you. She was so hurt!¡± Callum¡¯s tears flowed as if it were too much to bear. His fiancee rejected him, and now his daughter who just started trusting him, waspletely abandoning him as a father as well. ¡°You promised, Daddy,¡± she said, looking at him devastatingly. Callum¡¯s shoulder rocked as he bowed and cried like he hadpletely lost it. His whimper could be heard as everything was crumbling down, and no matter how he held it all together, it was still falling like a sandcastle slipping into his hands. hand. sorry, I failed as a man to your mom. Cara. I failed to protect her. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he cried weakly as his hand held his daughter¡¯s little Cara¡¯s cry mingled with Callum¡¯s cry as they both sounded so hurt and betrayed. ¡°I failed to protect your mom from those bad guys. I failed to shelter her in my arms. I failed to be a man for her. I failed. Ipletely failed, he sobbed. Cara¡¯s shoulder rocked as well and her cry intensified while watching her father confess his regrets and his failure as a man. ¡°If only I could have stopped it. Because of me, because of my recklessness, this happened. Callum sobbed, his chest heaving, and his shoulder continued to rock Callum doesn¡¯t know how to fix things. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could ever gain Ciara¡¯s trust again. She was in deep pain, and they were both mourning, but nothing beats the pain that Ciara was suffering at the moment. He could feel that they would slip away into his life, and no matter how hard they gripped him, he would never keep them, unless they were the ones who stayed. ¡°Callum, I heard what happened to Shane! Is she okay?¡± Mrs. Haynes asked as soon as she went to his office and checked on him. But the Callum that weed her was none other than the Callum who was pouring himself a drink instead of the Callum who workaholic in front of hisptop. was a ¡°What happened? Are you having a hard time helping Shane out? We have somewyers. We could do it in secret if you are still getting the trust of the Sullivan, and then we could help the Wilson out secretly.¡± ¡°That,¡± he pointed out and shook his head as he gulped down the drink in one shot Mrs. Haynes¡¯s brows knitted as Callum pointed at her while holding the empty shot ss he gulped down. ¡°That is the reason why the Sullivans don¡¯t trust me at all,¡± he said drunkenly, with a sarcastic smile stretching on his lips. ¡°What do you mean, Callum? Son, you are supposed to be helping out Shane now. You know that her father has a connection to the Royale! If the Sullivans would get them, they wouldpletely- ¡°I¡¯m quitting, Mom,¡± he cut her off. Mrs. Haynes froze a bit as her brows knitted even more. 12:49 PM Chapter 81 ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked confusingly. ¡°I am giving up my position in thepany. I quit, mom. I don¡¯t want this anymore.¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Mrs. Haynes¡® jaw dropped at her son¡¯s sudden statement. ¡°Callum, what do you mean, son? What is your problem? If this is about Shane, then we could find a way to help her out, Cal, his mother said worriedly as she put her designer bag on the couch and walked toward her son, who poured himself another drink.. ¡°And stop drinking. You aren¡¯t like me. You¡¯ve never been so bothered before. I know you are worried about Shane. She is your first love, and it is hard that she would be jailed for something she didn¡¯t do, which, for sure, those Sullivans have plotted for her.¡± ¡°Why do you think this is about Shane, Mom? She was the reason why my child died. Darn it,¡± he cursed violently as his jaw clenched and he gulped down the entire drink in one shot; the liquor even flowed to the sides of his mouth and down his neck. ¡°What? Son, I don¡¯t understand- ¡°1 proposed to the daughter of the Sullivans, Mom!¡± He interjected; his eyes were bloodshot as the pain reflected in his twinkling eyes. ¡°Yes, I know. It was all because you were trying to gain their trust. We know, Cal. Shane has mentioned it to me..¡± Callum shut his eyes as the ranging anger was already knocking out of him, and he just wanted to flip the table down. He was so frustrated. He felt like his life was manipted by Shane herself; it now revolves around her, and everything he does is because of Shane. Mrs. Haynes¡® shoulder jumped out in shock. She didn¡¯t expect she would see how mad Callum was for the first time, as she was used to him being calm andposed, always rational, and confident that he could control things, but for the first time, he looked so lost and defeated. ¡°I lost my fiancee. I lost our baby. I lost my dream! I failed!¡± He growled as he took the bottle and gulped it continuously. Mrs. Haynes immediately went to him and tried to grab it from his hand, but Callum was persistent in chugging the alcohol down like it was just water to him. When he ced it back on the table roughly and wiped off his lips with his hand, his eyes looked so drunk but showed his pain, and Mrs. Haynes shoulder loosened. Callum rested his elbows on the table and ruffled his hair as he bowed and shook his head lifelessly while sobbing. ¡°I lost my family,¡± he cried. ¡°I proposed to her because I am in love with her! And all of a sudden, you assumed that I was doing it for the damn position! You were all the reason why her family couldn¡¯t even trust me because you made it seem like there waspetition between our families!¡± Mrs. Haynes froze where she was standing, as she didn¡¯t expect the sudden outburst of her son crying his heart out as he seemed to be mourning something. ¡°She was harassed and tortured! She was abducted! She got traumatized! And all because of this bullshit position you were all trying to obtain, you are willing to put her in danger!¡± Callum¡¯s chest was aching so badly. It was the kind of pain that no matter how many times he drank, it just wouldn¡¯t go away. Even after how many years it would take, the wound would always bleed like it had been stabbed over and over again every time it dried up to remind him of the pain of yesterday. Mrs. Haynes cannot say anything, as she looks so shocked by Callum¡¯s revtion. She knew that it was too much, and she could not defend what Shane just did. She was shaken back to reality by her son¡¯s words, and she realized they had almost forgotten how to live normally. They all forgot that there is more to life than what¡¯s going on in business. That power is nothing when the driving force behind obtaining such a thing is gone the source of the force that wasing from your family or a loved one. So when you lose them, the strength to rule suddenly bes a burden to continue as you cannot find the reason to move forward. And that¡¯s what¡¯s happening to Callum. His sess means nothing without the source of his strength¨Chis family, which was his life. As a mother, she walked silently to the side of her son and hugged him as she caressed his back while Callum whimpered in so much 12:49 PM 3 Chapter 82 ¡°I failed to protect her,¡± he sobbed. To hear her son breaking down for the first time, she remembered his young days, when Callum cried because his favorite pet died. On that day, she promised herself that she didn¡¯t want to see her son hurt because it was a different kind of pain. ¡°We lost our baby,¡± he continued in his broken voice. Mrs. Haynes¡® tears escaped. She doesn¡¯t really care about the Sullivans, as for the long run, they¡¯ve been theirpetitors in business, which they wanted to surpass so badly for a long time. But his son crying and ming their greed for power awakened her to how they created their own versions of monsters who only care about wealth and who don¡¯t value life anymore as long as sess is achieved. Callum is determined to drop his position, as he doesn¡¯t even want to show up in jail where Shane is because he doesn¡¯t want to lose his temper over a woman. *Where is Callum, mom, dad? Why isn¡¯t he showing up?¡± Shane asked furiously dayster as she bailed out and got ready for the uing hearing. ¡°We don¡¯t know, sweetheart. I heard from his parents that he went down from his position at thepany.¡± ¡°What?! But that¡¯s Callum¡¯s dream position! There¡¯s no way he would leave it!¡± Her parents cannot give her any reasons. Shane bit her fingers as she looked so stressed while walking back and forth. ¡°I need him! I need him right now! They are putting me in jail! I need him to help me out! Tell me that everything¡¯s going to be okay! I need him by my side! I need him!¡± she said desperately. ¡°Shane, have you really done it? You¡¯ve abducted her?¡± Her mother asked, confirming the truth. ¡°Because she stole Callum¡¯s opportunity, Mom! She deserves every bit of it! The sufferings! The torture! All of it! even losing a child! So she would know how painful what she had done to me was!¡± Her parents cannot believe that she really confessed it in front of their faces. ¡°My goodness,¡± Mr. Wilson sighed problematically when he realized that there was a big chance they would lose the case, knowing that their daughter was guilty. The Sullivans were known for winning cases because they had all the bestwyers out there. And with their desperation at the moment, the Wilsons could sense they wouldn¡¯t be bribed by anything. The Sullivans continued filing a case against those men, and Shane Wilson, as Callum also received aint from Ciara herself that she was filing her case, pointing out that he was part of them. Callum took her usation so seriously as he wanted to prove to her that she wasn¡¯t part of Shane¡¯s n and present some evidence that he was telling the truth without tampering with any evidence as he wanted to undergo a hearing naturally. It was the only way he knew to prove to her that he would never take part in something that would put her in danger. He understood. that she was dealing with a traumatic event and that she wanted justice not just for what happened to her but also for their baby. His evidence all pointed out that he had nothing to do with the abduction, as the footage showed how Shane went to his office at that hour left his phone unattended, and manipted his phone, which matched the time when Ciara received the time Callum¡¯s text told her not to bring her guards.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Other than that, the one who was contacted by those men was none other than another man who was paid by Shane herself, which revealed the evidence the Sullivans had obtained. It was a heavy case, which the Sullivan immediately won. Even her usations against Ciara that killed her child were dismissed when a witness showed up that ra didn¡¯t even push her; it was an ident since Shane was attacking Ciara in the first ce, To hear all of it, Shane felt like her world would crumble down as soon as she was charged guilty. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what Daddy did, Mommy, Cara said, apologizing on behalf of her father while they were now seated on the private jet on the way to Paris Ciara was touched by how Cara apologized for her father when she shouldn¡¯t have to because it had nothing to do with her. Though the filing of the case against Callum wasn¡¯t pushed through because of the evidence presented, he has proven himself not guilty. For ra, Callum still ys a big role in what happened to her. Shane got her way with her by using Callum as the bridge to hurt her, which led to the death of their baby. Her anger for them was already so much that she thought she could never forgive them for what they had done to her, most especially to her baby. Because of them, she needed to undergo therapy because of the severe trauma they left to her. She can¡¯t manage to sleep now, afraid that they wille back to her and repeat what they did to her that night. Cara has been a patient kid, understanding that her mother is not well and she would see her breaking down from time to time. But instead of getting scared, she bravely stayed by her mother¡¯s side and consoled her, saying that she would never leave her and that she would always be there for her mother. It was the toughest battle for Ciara. She needed to face her fear¨Cto deal with the trauma on her own and to fight the darkness that was luring her into the gutter, as she didn¡¯t want to leave her daughter behind and even her family, who were rooting for her, knew that she could do it. What happened to her took a drastic turn in her life. She was suffering mentally because of the traumatizing experience that involved the only man whom she loved. But then, she was nowpletely letting go of the idea that she could have Callum peacefully. She doesn¡¯t want to dwell on those kinds of daydreams anymore because she knows that it was aplete nightmare to have him back in her life. And she¡¯s slowly embracing the changes again. This time, she waspletely sure that she didn¡¯t want him back because if she did, it would only cause her sanity. The ongoing construction of her brand in Paris takes ce. Other than that, her family decided to withdraw her position in thepany as they did not want Ciara to continue ruling it because of how dangerous it was for her, and they did not want to cause more trauma for Ciara. The Sullivans were ruthlessly closing deals and partnering with the big clients that swallowed theirpetitors wholly as they were striking back for what the Wilsons did to ra. ra haspletely cut off connections with Callum, as she stands by her words that she doesn¡¯t want him anymore. Though she knew that he wasn¡¯t part of it now, the fact that his name was written on the paper made it just too hard to ignore that he was part of it. He was the core reason why Shane had been so envious of Ciara and why she was so desperate to hurt her. ra became more private with her daughter in Paris as they went back to their old life with maximum security to ensure that no danger would happen. ra focused on building her own brand and working with trusted clients to boost her own name in the business industry. Despite not using her privilege as a Sullivan, she sessfully ruled her own brand with a massive hit sale because of the way she marketed it through women¡¯s rights, which speaks for women who¡¯ve been too afraid that they would be eaten alive by predators out there. She was now campaigning against victims as she wanted to be a good example of those women who became victims of harassment like her and to raise awareness about the underlying issue of society and how women have been easily targeted. After years of working on and focusing on her growth, there were still nights when she would cry for her lost baby and remember the dark past that had scarred her deeply. ¡°This way, Ms. Sullivan, the staff guided her to her seat on the asion of a fund¨Craising event she attended, at which she became one of the outstanding clients who¡¯s been donating arge amount of money to children in orphanages. She took a seat as there were media who even took photos of her while she was in her ck dress and her hair was hig ir was high and ponytailed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ciara noticed the empty seat beside her, but what caught her attention was the surname of someone familiar that she had tried to forget for how many years now? was already toote to react because the moment she wanted to call the staff, sise saw him being guided her way until they locked. 12:49 PM 3 Chapter 83 gazes.. She saw the shock in his eyes as if he didn¡¯t expect she would also be there. Her jaw clenched as she wanted to stand so badly and just change seats, but then Callum said something to the woman who was arranging their seat. She nodded and decided to switch his seat with someone else. And ra noticed so well how Callum went to the end of the table, where he was now away from her, as he fixed his coat and took a seat without ncing at Ciara. She calmed down a bit as she tried to rx and didn¡¯t want to show him that she was bothered by his presence too. But if only she could walk out, she would probably have done it by now. He¡¯s donating to this orphanage too. Since when is he fond of¡kids? She wanted to think that they had the same reason for donating to the orphanage, but she didn¡¯t want to conclude things. She doesn¡¯t want to think about anything rted to Callum Haynes.. But then she heard the news that during those times she filed a case against them, Callum had been rumored to have stepped down from theirpany¡¯s position as he was no longer part of Haynes Corp. Though Ciara doesn¡¯t care what shit has he been doing at that time, the only thing that matters to her is to seek justice for what happened to her and her baby. To see him again after many years brings back a lot of memories from the past. She remembered how she would talk about Callum with her therapist, not because she missed him but because he was part of her process to help herself heal without bringing any baggage from the past so she could start over again. It was hard for her. During those times, as she spoke more about Callum, her therapist¡¯s words awakened something in her that had been carved in her mind for a long time now, As the event started, she could see him in her peripheral vision, who was seriously paying attention to the program too. He wasn¡¯t ncing at her, and she wasn¡¯t ncing at him as well. They were like strangers in a sea of people who never knew each other. Ciara knew that Shane was still jailed or put in a rehabilitation center for her mental health problems as she was paying for her sins, but she was paranoid sometimes that she would escape and crawl back into her life again every now and then. ¡°Thank you foring, Miss Sullivan. I¡¯m d to have you here. The kids were so delighted by your gifts a month ago.¡± Sister Theresa. said when she went to Ciara after the program to thank her personally in her nun outfit. Ciara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d the kids love it, sister. I¡¯m pleased to know it.¡± Sister Theresa¡¯s eyes drifted to the side, and she called someone. ¡°Mr. Haynes! Oh,e here! I wanted you to meet someone!¡± she said giddily, calling Callum, who was done talking to someone. Ciara swallowed secretly as she wanted to stop her from calling him and telling him she knew him, but Sister Theresa was persistent in taking Callum in front of her. ¡°She was the one I told you who¡¯s your greatestpetitor when ites to donations!¡± Sister Theresa chuckled happily as she pulled Callumpletely, whose eyes immediately drifted to Ciara.. ¡°This is Miss Ciara Sullivan. Just like you, she also loves kids. And she has a daughter too, like you,¡± Sister Theresa introduced. Ciara and Callum looked at each other. The years without seeing each other and now that they¡¯re in front of each other felt like a dream. ¡°Nice to meet you. Callum said gently. Ciara just nodded, smiled a little, and looked at sister Theresa. ¡°I¡¯m going, sister. It¡¯s quitete. My daughter is waiting for me.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Ciara was hastily walking out of the venue as if she were running away from the danger. But then, when she remembered that she had guards watching for her and Shane was still in jail, she slowed down a bit, as she could even feel herself tensing ¡°Ciara,¡± a familiar voice called. She swallowed hard. She could hear his voice nearing her as she was now walking slowly. She stopped and nced at the back and saw Callum¡¯s steps slow down as well when ra¡¯s guards showed up, like thunders flocking in front of her, and one of them even blocked Callum from approaching. ¡°Step backward, sir. You are now overstepping her boundary,¡± the guard warned. Callum raised his hand to show that he meant no harm. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything,¡± he said assuringly, his head tilting to the side and looking at ra to send a signal ¡°Can we talk? For a bit Ciara gritted her teeth. She felt like Callum knew she was donating to the orphanage, and she wasing today; that is why he came as well, so they would collide. But then, her name wasn¡¯t exposed in donating, and her decision to go to the event was ast¨Cminute decision as well. So it was impossible that Callum knew about it. They hold their gazes again. Ciara has a long silence while the guards are also waiting for her decision ¡°Just a moment, under your condition. Wherever you like,¡± he added, letting her know that he wouldn¡¯t force things. Ciara¡¯s mind was screaming no, and she just ran. But her therapist¡¯s words would always ring in her ear to stabilize her tangled emotions, which would create another disaster in her head. Callum has given her space for years. He didn¡¯t contact her, and he didn¡¯t bother her as well. Though Callum¡¯s desperation sometimes to see her and their daughter was at its peak, instead ofing near them, he would rather write them a letter. ra sighed and gestured to her bodyguards to let her talk to him for a while. They nodded, but then they would still keep an eye on them from a distance to monitor them, which is the main protocol that they should not take their eyes off of Ciara, especially when she¡¯s in public. Callum was a bit relieved that Ciara had let him talk to her for a while as he guided her to the private restaurant near the event, where they dined in for a while as Ciara¡¯s guards could be seen from the distance watching them critically. ¡°Order anything you want. I¡¯ll pay,¡± Callum insisted as he handed the menu. Ciara shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still full. Water will do ¡°Are you sure?¡± Callum asked and called for the waiter. ¡°Yes. Callum still ordered something for them unless Ciara would be starving, and she wasn¡¯t just saying it to him because she was having a major trust issue. When the waiter left them two, Callum cleared his throat and looked at her gently,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°How are you? ¡°He asked. Fine,¡± she shrugged. She wasn¡¯t. He has memorized her from the past so that even though she was hard to read sometimes, he would still get that small amount of hope in him that he could at least read her through her bodynguage, as he has been practicing because he couldn¡¯t read what¡¯s on her mind. And to see the difference¨Cthe lifelessness in her eyes¨Cmade Callum a bit sad that he was seeing the aftermath of what she had been through and the trauma she wore till that day as it reflected in her eyes. ¡°Do you w you want to talk about it?¡± He opened up. Chapter 84 ra looked at him critically. Thest time they talked was during the confrontation in the hospital, where she forced him to leave and told him that he killed their baby. Remembering it now, she realized Callum wasn¡¯t part of the n to abduct her and he was just set up by Shane to make her believe that Callum doesn¡¯t love her and he was just using her for power or the position in thepany. It made her a bit apologetic for the painful words she threw at him. But then, that was the moment she was manipted by Shane¡¯s words. She showed her evidence, and the harassment and torture, including the death of her baby, were already too much for her, so she saw Callum as her own discement to release her anger ¡°That day, I¡¯m sorry for¡using you,¡± she started. Callum was a bit shocked by the kind words that Ciara had chosen, as he wasn¡¯t expecting them from her. Knowing how mad she was at him and how she med him, he thought she would be forever hating on him. Callum shook his head. ¡°No, Ciara. I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you. I will forever regret that I wasn¡¯t there by your side. That was the reason why Shane did that to you.¡± Ciara remembered how much she med Callum for it over the past few years. She med him for everything, and she regrets giving him a chance again. She regrets lowering her walls and letting him climb up and reach her again. But as she was slowly healing, that side of her saw Callum¡¯s own point of view. She realized it wasn¡¯t just her who was mourning, and it wasn¡¯t just her who was also the victim of Shane¡¯s cunningness. ¡°When I proposed, I meant it, Ciara. I don¡¯t need the validation of the power to be at the top through surpassing the Sullivans when all I wanted at that moment was to have a family with you. That is my pure sess.¡± Her heart clutched. She was blinded by the pain that she had forgotten her feelings for him, as it was loomed by hatred and betrayal. The only thing that was on her mind was that Callum was desperate for the power, just like she remembered him from the past. ¡°I would never ever put you in a ce where you¡¯d be with those monsters,¡± he said in a thick voice. Ciara already knew the truth, as Gwen showed her the recovered evidence. He was already proven innocent, and it was all Shane¡¯s n. The sad part is that they were both victims of the wickedness of Shane, who was envious and who wanted to have Callum so badly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he apologized sincerely, his eyes twinkling with hope. Ciara slowly nodded. ¡°Ive been scarred. I¡¯ve seen your name on the paper, and all I could think was that you were part of it. Knowing that it was only you whom I also told about it.¡± ¡°She heard about it since her father has a connection from somewhere about the Royale. So, when she asked me about it, I mentioned it to her, Ciara. Yes, but I told her that I did not want it anymore. I am fine with not having it. It was the exact words I told her about,¡± he exined briefly. ¡°Shepletely lost it,¡± Ciara said, gritting her teeth when she remembered how Shane tortured her. ¡°If keeping a distance from you will help your fast healing. I will submit to it, Ciara. I will continue watching you from afar,¡± he said gently. Ciara was stunned for a bit. The meaningful words were just so intimate that her heart melted. ¡°I could wait,¡± he whispered, hopefully. ¡°Until you¡¯re fully healed¡Until I could freely visit you and¡ our daughter. I could wait.¡± ra looked at him, as he had seen how persistent he looked ¡°Those I said in the letters were all true. I don¡¯t mind wasting my lifetime waiting for that moment until you are ready to wee me again She swallowed hard. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯d still work the way we want¡± He nodded. ¡°I know. I am not asking for anything deep. Just this. I want to visit you sometimes, to check on you, to check on our daughter. It¡¯s quite tiresome to watch from the distance, he chuckled as the slight pain mingled with it. Ciara calmed down a bit when she realized that Callum only wanted one thing, while she thought he was asking for deeper rtionships again. ¡°W¨CWhy? Aren¡¯t you still married? It¡¯s been what? Four years..¡± Chapter 84 Callum shook his head. ¡°How am I supposed to marry when my fiancee refused?¡± Ciara looked at him meaningfully. They locked gazes for a while. ¡°There were a lot of girls out there. You¡¯re of age to marry and start another family. You should,¡± she urged. ¡°It¡¯s hard to fall in love with someone else when you haven¡¯t fallen out of love with your past lover, he shrugged. Ciara gulped. She has been hearing things about Callum Haynes, saying that he was only busy with his own business that wasn¡¯t in the line of his family anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t need to fall out of love with your past to start over again with someone else. You just need to move forward, Ciara stated. They locked gazes for a while. That¡¯s what I have been doing to move on. Maybe this love has never been ours, Callum. We are only meant to collide, to share paths, but never to be intertwined. This lifetime isn¡¯t ours. But I hope, there were versions of us in another lifetime that made it. Because I know, somehow, we both deserve it. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The food was served, and Callum was pushing it to Ciara to coax her to eat. She shook her head as she was not reallyfortable eating. so Callum ate first and then offered Ciara to eat again When Ciara saw that the food was fine and how he tasted it, her stomach grumbled, and she was now hungry as well So when Ciara took the spoon and started eating too, Callum realized that she wasn¡¯tfortable with food and that she thought there was something to it He could tell that it was because of what happened to her during the abduction, Callum¡¯s jaw clenched a bit as he clearly saw the trauma that she still carries ¡°How many years have you been donating to the orphanage?¡± She asked. ¡°Almost four years now,¡± he answered. their child ra was a bit shocked. It was also the number of years that happened to their child The truth is, the orphanage has been Callum¡¯s own therapy to deal with the loss of their child. It was his own coping mechanism that he was helping the kids, and he felt like he was also extending help to their dead baby.. Ciara has slowly seen the impact of the death of their child on Callum¡¯s life too. He might not have experienced the same torture she felt, but she saw that, just like her, he was also carrying his own scar that wasn¡¯t healing yet. She suddenly felt guilty. She had been so blinded by the pain that she ignored Callum¡¯s own pain as the father of their child. She thought that he had no right to mourn for the loss of their baby because he meant to kill it. He meant it dead. But she was all wrong. She might not have seen how he suffered, but it reflected in the way he spent his life too. The way he seeks the presence of kids because he lost the life of his own child Though the talk was only short and they needed to separate on that day, as soon as she went home, she was a bit at ease that a single thorn was taken out of her heart, and she felt light.. ¡°Mommy,¡± Cara greeted and went to her mother while carrying a book with her. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll tell L to cook dinner for you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. I want to tell you something too.¡± They went together to the kitchen and Cara ced her book on the table. ¡°So, at the event I attended earlier, I saw your father there. He was also donating to the kids. Cara¡¯s face lightened a bit. ¡°Really?¡± Ciara smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Well, small world, right?¡± ¡°Are you ufortable with his presence?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, I am not. I¡¯m just not used to it anymore. But it feels nice seeing him again after how many years!¡± Cara smiled. She has no bad blood for her father right after she found set up with Shane. The woman she hated the most Dut from C Gwen as well that her father was innocent and was only She has been continuously reading his letters, and she would also write back to him secretly, which Ciara would not really mind because she knew Callum was still Cara¡¯s father. ¡°That woman is still in jail, mom. She can¡¯t do anything to us now,¡± she reminded, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just¡ worrying too much.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°You two deserve to heal and to be happy for real¡± ra¡¯s chest was aching so badly. She doesn¡¯t think she has that trust left in her tomit again and to let Callum enter her life for the third time because she thinks they would only mess it up and things would drastically change again. She haspletely lost faith in love. The feelings might still have stayed, but as she said, she doesn¡¯t need to fall out of love to move forward. She just needed to move forward. 12:50 PM Chapter 85 During the events at the orphanage, Ciara would see Callum there being invited, and every time his seat would be ced beside her, he would request to move it away from her. It was after four straight events that ra noticed he was insisting on it. That¡¯s why on the fifth event, seven months after seeing each other at every event, Ciara decided to just tell the staff that it was fine with her if Callum was sitting next to her. ¡°You are?¡± Callum asked, a hit shocked that she was nowfortable. ¡°I¡¯m quite offended now that you are sitting away from me like I did something bad,¡± she said and arched her brow. Callum chuckled a little. Well, I¡¯m just making sure you arefortable all throughout the event. I don¡¯t want to see the panic in your eyes.¡± She suddenly remembered the time she first saw him at the event, and she panicked a bit ¡°By the way, Cara wants to see you. You might want to visit her.¡± ¡°In your ce?¡± He asked. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I know that she¡¯s sending letters to you. L told me about it.¡± Callum licked his lips. ¡°Yes. We¡¯remunicating through letters.¡± my of them. Ciara nodded as she remembered the letters he sent to her, and she didn¡¯t respond to any ¡°You can visit her at the house.¡± Callum could sense Ciara was opening again, slowly by slowly. And he wanted to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic to lose IL ¡°Daddy!¡± Cara called happily as soon as Callum showed up and paid her a visit. Callum chuckled and hugged her so tightly as he buried his face against her shoulder and the side of her head. He could feel his chest tightening at the touch of his daughter. ¡°You are better than pictures. You¡¯ve grown so much, my little princess,¡± he whispered achingly. Cara¡¯s tears escaped while she was smiling. While watching the two have their moment, Ciara slowly realized how Cara had been enduring their situation, it showed how she had been longing for her father up until now and how she was controlling not to cry about What have I done? Did I focus so much on my own pain that I forgot to acknowledge their pain as well? Tears loomed in her eyes. She felt bad for her daughter and that she needed to suffer together with her mother, who was traumatized. When Cara noticed it, she pulled away from Callum. ¡°Mom, I.I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m sending messages to my father. I know that you are having a hard time, but I miss him sometimes¡± she said apologetically. Ciara immediately shook her head as she went to her and hugged her daughter. ¡°No, Cara. It should be me who¡¯s apologizing to you. I dragged you into my own misery and jailed you in a life you don¡¯t deserve. I¡¯m sorry. You were so understanding, and I failed to realize that you might also be enduring it for me. Cara hugged her mother tightly. ¡°No, Mom. I understand you. Daddy understands your pain. And we both prioritize you. I know how hard it was for you. You¡¯ve been traumatized, and I wanted to help you heal from it, Mom¡± Ciara closed her eyes as she cried weakly. Cara reached for her father and let him join the hug until Ciara felt his warmth and his hug Ciara nced at Callum until their bloodshot eyes were there and tears were looming and reflected. Her eyes became more blurry until she sobbed more as she felt everything¨Cthe pain from the past, the healing, the regrets, and the ability to forgive herself for what she couldn¡¯t control. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Callum. I should have listened to your side,¡± she confessed, as she finally got the guts to confront what she had been trying to escape. Cara exited the hug as she let her father co , who needed it the most Callum hugged her tightly as ra slowly wrapped her hands around his nape while crying continuously. 0Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 85 ¡°I was¡I was so scared. I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t trust you because I was afraid you would¡you would only choose Shane again,¡± she confessed while her shoulder rocked. ¡°No. That moment I found out she hurt you, I cut her offpletely, Ciara. I told you, you were my priority. Our family, just you and our daughter. I would never choose anyone else over you. Over the life I wanted to spend for the rest of my life, it¡¯s just you.¡± Ciara hugged him tightly as she got the courage to grasp the things she was too afraid to hold for how many years, afraid that owning them again would put her in the gutter. ¡°I should have trusted you. I took the life that you deserve to have and our daughter. I took the happiness you deserved,¡± she whimpered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, hmm. If your healing needs to let go of me, then I willpletely submit to it, Ciara. I could love you from a distance. I could wait. I don¡¯t mind waiting. You can take your time. I understand.¡± She cried softly in his arms as he hugged her tightening, as if she had found her home again after being so lost in the darkness, and finally got the courage to open the door she had been avoiding for years as she was so afraid to face what¡¯s inside. But as she haspletely embraced it, as soon as she feels its warmth, she immediately recognizes the love she once had. The love that painted her dull life¨Cthe love that was meant only for her. ¡°Can you please stay?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Pleasee back to us. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she pleaded while trembling ¡°I never left, ra, I was just in the distance. But I never left. I would never leave you, no matter how much you hate The. I vowed to myself that I would not give up on you. I have loved you unconditionally, Ciara. No one can kill this. Not even you.¡± It was right at that moment that Ciara knew that the love she tried to kill would always bloom for her, despite not watering it. Because love, no matter how painful andplicated it may seem, will always find its way where it should be.. Cara, who was watching her parents, wiped her tears with a smile on her lips, saying that the years of enduring it were worth it.. Wee home, dad. We are finally together again. And this time, I know, no one can ruin or separate our family. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Serra told Louis and Chance what Ciara told her and Louis raised an eyebrow. They were now at the main house as their father was on the phone with some investors while their mother was busy preparing meals in the kitchen. Even though they are rich and have so many helpers, their mother sometimes wants to be hands¨Con with everything ¡°What exactly did she say? Did she say they are back together? I really need to see Callum again,¡± Chance stood up from his chair and headed to the table where there was a bottle of whisky sitting at the top. He grabbed a ss and poured himself some of it. Hearing what Serra said made him a bit anxious once again. What happened with Ciara almost broke their family. Ciara was their youngest and ever since she came into our lives, they promised that ra would be taken care of the most, It was like their natural instinct. They promised they would protect her and cherish her. Maybe that was also part of the reason why out of all of them siblings, Ciara was the one that they allowed to be the freest, the one with the most freedom to decide and do what she wanted to do, regardless if that means leaving their family if that¡¯s what it will take for her to be happy. Even when she first married Callum in secret, none of them bothered to know what she was doing at that time because they trusted her. And they have Gwen to make sure that whatever she does, she is safe and protected. If Ciara would ask them a whole country, their father would probably give it to her. ¡°How did she sound on the phone?¡± Louis then asked Chance looked at Serra who was grinning a little, like there was something she knew that really excites her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, she sounded different. I am not going to lie. To me, she sounded almost a lot like how she used to, like how I remembered her back when that event hadn¡¯t happened yet,¡± Serra answered. Louis took a deep breath at that. Sometimes, they would remember ra back when she was at the hospital when she found out that she lost her child. And even after the case was closed, every one of them had seen the changes in her. Even though she tried so hard to act like nothing was wrong and things were getting better, the fear that surrounded her was so eminent that they tried their best to assure her that no one could touch her now. ¡°I know that Callum was already able to prove that he had nothing to do with what happened in the past but somehow, it scares me. Ciara had been hurt not only once but twice and it¡¯s all because of him,¡± Chance looked at Louis and he couldn¡¯t help but agree. If there¡¯s one thing that he would back Louis up, it¡¯s anything that involves protecting their youngest sister. ¡°If Ciara ever breaks down because of him again, I don¡¯t know what I would do. I know he stepped down as the CEO of theirpany but I can ruin that empire to ashes if things didn¡¯t go well,¡± Serra and Chance watched as Louis stood up, the coldness that was surrounding him was terrifying. It has been so long since theyst saw Louis like that. Was it back when Ciara was only seven and someone at school tried to bully her because they didn¡¯t know which m Ciara was from? Louis saw Ciara crying and it¡¯s like all hell broke loose for him. He beat the shit out of the kid that resulted in their parents being called to the school. Louis had always been regarded as the sibling who rtes and resembles Ciara¡¯s coldness. They are so much alike that it scares both Serra and Chance sometimes, They watch as Louis slowly disappears from the living room and heads into the kitchen Serra looked at Chance with worry in her eyes. ¡°Did you feel that? It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw Louis like that. I mean, he was normally cold but we all know that it was just normal for him. But today was different. He scares me,¡± Chance wet his lower lip as he thinks as well. If Callum actually does something stupid again, he thinks that it will not go well not only for Callum but for everyone that is involved with him. God knows how their entire n went ballisticst time. They closed so many deals to make their empire even stronger. They wanted to be untouchable. They wanted to be even more fears. They wanted everyone to know that they shouldn¡¯t be touched, that if anyone even tried, they would burn them into ashes until not a speck of dust was left. ¡°I guess that¡¯s better. If Callum messes up again, I will surely support Louis in whatever he will do. We had given Ciara so much freedom already and things didn¡¯t turn out well. I don¡¯t want to see her burn from her own fire again so if this is what it takes for us to ensure that ra will not get hurt, I don¡¯t. Louis can burn them all and I will stand behind him and watch,¡± 12:50 PM Chapter 80 Serra¡¯s eyes widened as she heard Chance¡¯s words. She knows that her brothers love Ciara so much and she can¡¯t me them for being this protective. She will do the same for their youngest sister. But at the same time, freedom had always been the one thing Ciara enjoyed and Serra doesn¡¯t want to take that away from her. Chance poured another ss and drank all of it. ¡°Shane can no longer touch Ciara. For sure, Callum will be careful from now on. He had waited for years already and he had respected Ciara¡¯s space in those years. Maybe this is the right time for them,¡± Chance put down the ss on the table and scoffed. ¡°This better be. Because even though I kind of like him for Ciara, I won¡¯t hold back this time if he messes up,¡± For some reason, Serra was suddenly afraid of what might happen. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Callum, can you help your father? I know you said you are stepping down as the CEO of thepany and will nevere back. Me and your father respected that but your father is getting older. He can¡¯t run thepany the same way as before. We can hire some professionals to help, but it¡¯s a transition that can¡¯t happen immediately, Callum released a long sigh, the weight of his mother¡¯s plea lingering in the air like a heavy mist. For weeks, she had been reaching out, pleading for him to reenter the world of corporate responsibility he had intentionally left behind. ¡°Mom, I told you that I will no longer do anything rted to ourpany.¡± The repeated assurances seemed to fall on deaf ears, and Callum found himself caught in a loop of the same expectations. A tangle of conflicting emotions gripped him as he grappled with the desire to honor his mother¡¯s request and the resolute decision that he had made four years ago. ¡°I can ask ke to help with the transition if Dad ever decides to appoint professionals to manage thepany, but please don¡¯t expect me to handle thepany again. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯ll call you again,¡± The call ended, leaving Callum staring into space, contemting the intricate web of inconveniences and problems that his family was currently facing. He tiptoed through the silent house, leaving ra and Cara in the calmness of their dreams, as he prepared a quiet breakfast. Four years ago, Callum had vowed never to return to the rowdy world of the Sullivans¡® corporate empire. The memories of past misfortunes and the toll they took on his personal life served as a constant reminder of the pitfalls of unchecked ambition In the quiet privacy of the kitchen, he leaned on the counter, his thoughts meandering through the maze of his past choices. The realization struck him like a gentle dawn- the misfortunes that befell him were rooted in greed for sess that blinded him to the more meaningful parts of life. ¡°Ciara didn¡¯t have to get hurt, and our unborn child didn¡¯t have to die,¡± he whispered to himself. The weight of those words hung in the air, a distressing acknowledgment of the irrevocable consequences of his past actions. Callum¡¯s resolve solidified as he contemted what truly mattered in his life. He¡¯s still hurting. It¡¯s been years but it still haunts him. Even though Ciara had weed him into her life and he is with his daughter and Ciara here in Paris, the guilt of yesterday still haunts him. He understood his mother¡¯s plea now. His father, aging and weary, had poured his heart into building thepany. The family duty called, yet the shadows of the past cautioned against his hasty return. He is just so done with everything. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything that will hurt his family again. Right now, Ciara and Cara are his priority and nothing else. Not thepany, not the wealth and money they will lose if something bad happens Additionally, it looks like not all of the Sullivans are happy with his return to Ciara¡¯s life. Despite him stepping down as the CEO, news still travels fast and he still hears things about the business world. He heard how Louis had been pressing a few of the investors of the Haynes¡®pany to invest in them instead. To him, it sounded like a warning, a warning to him that if he makes another wrong move, the Sullivans will not hesitate to crush them into dust. ¡°Is there something wrong with yourpany?¡± Callum was startled when he heard Ciara¡¯s hoarse voice from behind. He turned around and saw the love of his life wearing a nightgown with her hair still disheveled. It looks like she went out of the room almost immediately after opening her eyes The way she was walking with her eyes half open as she could barely see while she headed straight to him made him want tough at how adorable she looked. Almost immediately, she started walking towards her to meet her half away. His arms enveloped her as he pulled her closer while Ciara buried her face on his chest. All the thoughts that were clouding her head seemed to vanish almost immediately with just the warmth of her touch. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as the warmth of the sun basked on the two of them. Their body slowly swayed along the music of rhythm that only the two of them could hear. And even without seeing her face, he knows that she is smiling. It has only been almost a month since they started being like that and Callum can definitely im that this has been the best month of 0 Chapter 87 his life after so many years. It was the most peaceful and happiest he had been. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Cira mumbled as she slowly pulled her face away from him but did not remove her arms from his waist as well. Callum stared at her beautiful face. ¡°Oh, god, you are so mesmerizing¡¡± he couldn¡¯t help but whisper. Ciara could see how Callum¡¯s eyes were shining like there were literal stars in his eyes while he was staring at her. Soft chuckles escaped her lips at that.. ¡°Stop diverting my attention, Callum. That won¡¯t work, she pointed out and Callum ended up to which was an unusual sight for Ciara. The past month, she had seen different expressions showing in Callum¡¯s face that she had never seen before. She knows that four years was long but she didn¡¯t expect to see such changes from him and yet she¡¯s notining. Or was it because of his interaction with Cara? Callum didn¡¯t have a choice but to answer, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will ask ke for help so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯m noting back to handle ourpany again, Ciara,¡± he assured her. He knows that Ciara is still traumatized by everything that has happened. Healing is a slow process for her and he will forever be guilty of causing her so much pain. Ciara bit her lower lip as she realized what was happening. She knows that Callum stepped down because of her. She¡¯s not stupid. It¡¯s very easy to understand that every decision that Callum makes now is all for her convenience. She knows that Callum loves doing business. And it makes her feel a bit guilty that he had to stop doing what he likes the most for her. ¡°Family hug!¡± Both Callum and Ciara were startled when they heard Cara¡¯s loud scream. And then the next thing they knew, Cara was already jumping towards them to join the hug. The house was filled withughter early in the morning. They both know there are still problems along the way but being together now is what¡¯s important. They are all happy being together and that¡¯s what they want to focus on for now. 12:50 PM Chapter 88This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 88 copsing She picked up the clothes that had been scattered on the ground, only to find them torn and unfit to wear. Luckily, there was a brand¨Cnew casual outfit in the room. Though not perfectly fitting, it would at least cover up the humiliation she had suffered. After dressing herself and tidying up, Willow found that arge sum of money had been transferred to her bank ount. 10 million dors. She only received 10% of her total price. Rumpus Club took too big of a cut, causing her to lose 90 million dors for no reason. Willow was upset, but it was enough to save Aaron. After calling the kidnappers and confirming that they were on the cliff of Mount Embercrest, she wasted no time. She grabbed her bank card and headed toward Mount Embercrest By the time Willow reached Mount Embercrest, it was almost noon. A tall, burly man was waiting for her at the foot of the mountain. As soon as he saw her, he approached aggressively and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s your bank card? We need to verify it first.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Willow naturally didn¡¯t want to hand over the bank card first. She eyed him warily. ¡°I want to see Aaron first. If I¡¯m not sure of his safety, I won¡¯t give you the bank card. ¡± ¡°What? You want to negotiate with me? the man sneered disdainfully. ¡°Let me tell you. You¡¯re not in the ce to negotiate with me. Hand over the bank card! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the guys on the mountaintop to kill your son right now!¡± Willow¡¯s heart pounded wildly. She knew this man wasn¡¯t joking. She clutched the bank card tightly in her hand. Though she didn¡¯t want to lose herst bargaining chip, she couldn¡¯t risk Aaron¡¯s life. ¡°Give it! Don¡¯t do anything stupid, and I¡¯ll make sure the kid stays safe and sound. Otherwise, be ready to see his body.¡± Seeing the man take out his phone to call his aplices, Willow dared not disobey hismand. She quickly handed him the bank card. The man took out a POS machine to verify that Willow wasn¡¯t trying to trick him. Then he grabbed her arm and shoved her into the van, taking her up the mountain. At the edge of the cliff, Willow finally saw Aaron. But she never expected to find two other familiar faces there¨CZayn and Skyler. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Skyler appeared to have been kidnapped as well, and Zayn stood coldly at the mountaintop. Clearly, he hade over here to rescue Skyler. Both Skyler and Aaron were being pressed against the cliff by two burly men. All it would take was a little force, and they would be pushed down the steep ¡°Aaron!¡± Willow gazed deeply at Aaron, who was being pressed against the cliff by the two men. Tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. Aaron looked worn out, but thankfully there were no visible injuries on him. He probably had not suffered too much at the hands of the kidnappers. After all, he was just a three¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold child. No matter how smart or mature he seemed, facing the ruthless kidnappers made him tremble with fear. His little face disyed obvious terror. But when he saw Willow¡¯s tears, all the fear on his face vanished. It was reced by deep concern and anxiety, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± Aaron smiled slightly, making his little face look particrly cheerful ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt at all. I¡¯m really fine. Please don¡¯t Cry, Mom ¡°I won¡¯t cry,¡± Willow quickly reassured Aaron. She didn¡¯t want him to worry. Remembering the promises made by the kidnappers, she looked anxiously at them and spoke anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the money. Please release Aaron. ¡°Mr. Carter, have you made a decision? Who do you want to save? Him or her? The head of the kidnappers, Jett Hale, pointed at Aaron and then at Skyler as he addressed Zayn. Willow¡¯s face turned pale at those words. She yelled desperately at Jett, ¡°Release Aaron now! You can¡¯t go back on your word! You promised that you wouldn¡¯t harm Aaron if I gave you to million dors!¡± Jett remained unruffled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I promised you that as long as you came up with 10 million dors, I would ensure this kid¡¯s safety. Look at how well he¡¯s doing now. I haven¡¯t harmed him in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯ve merely left his fate in Mr. Carter¡¯s hands. As long as he chooses to let him live, he can live a long and healthy life.¡± Jett then asked, ¡°Mr. Carter, who do you think deserves to die? The kid or the woman?¡± Jett grinned maliciously, filling Willow with such hatred that she wanted to smash his head. ¡°Release them ¡°Zayn looked at Willow with aplex expression. He hadn¡¯t expected that she truly needed the 10 million dors to save Aaron. She must have truly been desperate. Yet, he trampled on her dignity like that. At this thought, Zayn¡¯s heart ached. But knowing that Willow had degraded herself to such an extent just to save this bastard, he felt an indescribable anger. ¡°Mr. Carter, as I said before, only one of them can live today.¡± ¡°Release them, and I¡¯ll give you 100 million dors. Zayn stared coldly at Jett, emitting a powerful presence that made thetter involuntarily take a stop back But when he recalled what Skyler had instructed, he gritted his teeth and spoke. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯ll count to three. If you can¡¯t choose by then, they¡¯ll bothContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. die. One!¡± ¡°Zayn, save Aaron! Please save Aaron!¡± Afraid that Zayn might sacrifice Aaron for Skyler, Willow choked up and pleaded, ¡°Zayn, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Aaron is really your child. The DNA test results were real ¡°He really is your son! You can¡¯t let him die! Zayn, please, I¡¯m begging you. Please save Aaron.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 As Ciara and Callum were basically some names that were prominent within the business world, the moment that their feet stepped into the airport andnded back in the country, many people from the media were able to get a sniff of their arrival. But of course, even if Ciara didn¡¯t tell Gwen that they would be back, it was very easy for Gwen to realize that they wereing from the moment that Ciara and her family hopped in the car in Paris and headed to the airport. Before the news hit the inte, Gwen and the security team were already able to make a move and stop every article from being released, but she couldn¡¯t stop the news from going around in the elite world. By this time, everyone who knew about the Sullivans and the Haynes knew that the two people from the most powerful n juste back to the country. And that news was more than enough to shake the leaders of everypany there is. What is the meaning of this? Why are they back? Ciara had been known as a very scarypetitor despite being a CEO for only a short period of time. Even after she stayed in Paris, her brand had umted a very strong peak and stance within the business world. And that¡¯s a feat that couldn¡¯t be easily achieved. Though she became the face of the Sullivanpany for only a short period of time, her presence posed a huge risk and fear to every young leader in the corporate world. And Callum Haynes, another household name in the business world. The news about him stepping down as thepany CEO posed so many questions to so many people. Ever since Callum led the Haynes Corporation, they have been the onlypany that was able to rival the Sullivans very closely. But not after the incident with the Wilsons It was kept in the dark. The news wasn¡¯t fully disclosed but some powerful people knew that something big had happened that made the Sullivans so angry. And they didn¡¯t even hide it. They made sure everyone knows that the most powerful can there was so mad like they were sending signals, warning to remember who they are, that they are not some people to be messed around with. ¡°Wow, you actually made some grand entrance right there, huh? Just so you know, you made Gwen¡¯s day a little too difficult today with all the work she had to do to make sure news about your arrival was controlled,¡± Ciara almost scoffed at what Serra had said. Her eyesnded on Cara¡¯s direction who was hugging her grandparents with Chance having to mess around with her because he just misses her so much despite having the chance to always visit them in Paris as well. ¡°The media didn¡¯t have to cover our arrival. It¡¯s not like we were celebrities,¡± she answered and Serraughed. *Baby sis, in case you didn¡¯t know, there are a lot of people that call you the ¡®Princess of the business world, if not the queen. You amassed such a huge number of admirers and fans that you are basically considered a celebrity at this point. It didn¡¯t even matter that you were out of the scene for so many years. That¡¯s just how much impact you have left, okay?¡± Chance, who was just ying with Cara earlier, chuckled as he was able to hear the words Serra had said. ¡°As much as what Serra had said was so funny and absurd to me, I actually heard those too. I feel like if you didn¡¯t leave some years ago, I¡¯m sure some and she went straight to her parents¡® house. Callum drove them there but they agreed that he go home first to meet his family while she talks to her family first. Callum wanted to greet her family but eventually, he understood that they just arrived and the life they left here wasn¡¯t necessarily pleasant to begin with. They both know that they need to take a breath before starting things around. ¡°So.. I guess you two are really back together, huh?¡± Chance asked. There was something in his expression that Ciara couldn¡¯t decipher. But most importantly, she knows that this is one of those rare chances where he was serious. Serra didn¡¯t even react to Chance¡¯s question as if she was a bit scared to actually stop Chance whatever it was that he wanted to say.. Ciara looked at her daughter first who was busy talking to her grandparents before she turned her attention back to her siblings. She bit her lower lip and was a bit nervous. She knows that her family has always been supportive of her decisions ever since. They were not the type to control her. In fact, out of everyone, she had the most freedom as the youngest. They let her do anything she wanted and even didn¡¯t meddle when she got married in secret. That¡¯s how her life had been with her family. But she also knew that after what happened to her, things had already shifted and she 12.51 PM Chapter 90 couldn¡¯t me them for being a little concerned for her wellbeing ¡°It¡¯s been four years.¡± she started, trying to find the right words. ¡°Four years isn¡¯t that long to me, Ciara. I still could vividly remember your state back then, and I promised myself I would never see you like that ever not you, not Serra, not anyone in this family ever,¡± he meaningfully said and Ciara could feel her stomach churn with his words. Out of everyone in their family, Chance had always been the cheeky and yful one. He was never serious and just yed around a lot. 5o. seeing him like this makes Ciara a bit nervous. He is her older brother after all. ¡°I know. And I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Shane won¡¯t ever be able toe close to me, right? You won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Ciara bit her lower lip because this was the first time that she felt so nervous when talking to her siblings. Chance sighs. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about me. Worry about Louis. He was just not pleased about everything and for sure, Callum is aware by now,¡± That, she was aware. And that was actually one of the reasons why she wanted them toe back. She doesn¡¯t want her family to do things because of her. She doesn¡¯t want them to be ruthless for her. They weren¡¯t like that and she won¡¯t allow them to be like that all for her sake. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Chance. Or maybe I am indeed still in the process of healing but how can I move forward if I will stay in the past?¡± she stated A ong sigh escaped Chance¡¯s lips. ¡°I appreciate all of your kindness. Tappreciate the fact that you all try your best to check on me every time. I don¡¯t think I would have ved the past years without your guidance But I think I am ready to move forward now. I want to start over and do things right.¡± There were so many things that had been going on her mind. But this is a decision she needed to make and she will stand by it. ¡°I wasted so many years already. Cara is almost ten and she understands so much. Do you know she and her father survived these years by only exchanging letters? They were that patient and there was a part in me that felt so bail because I realized that everyone had to adjust for myfort. Though I didn¡¯t wish for it to happen but u looked like my pain was the only thing that mattered to this family for the past few years. And I want that to stop for now, Serra and Chance didn¡¯t talk. She knows and understand where they areing from and she doesn¡¯t want to undermine their emotion. But this is something that she really needed to do for her own family. By the evening Cara and Cura were already preparing themselves so they could go to bed. Cara just finished showering and Ciara felt so proud because Cara had really matured so well. She could take care of herself now and had always tried to do things on her own for her own growth. She was helping Cara dry her hair with a hair dryer while Cara was humming to one of her favorite songs, ¡°Are you happy¡± she asked and Cara nodded enthusiastically Her eyes were shining and Ciara couldn¡¯t help but feel happy that her daughter was looking so happy as well.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, she could happily say that going home was the best decision she ever made. She had expected that not everyone would be as epting of her decision immediately but she knew that eventually, things would fall into the right ce. ¡°Mommy? Cara spoke and Cura hummed as she brushed her hair. ¡°I am happy that we are back here. I like Pans but I also missed everyone even Lt And Mommy, I want to meet Daddy¡¯s family too! Daddy said he would let me meet my other grandparents¡± Ciara smiled at that. Just knowing that Cara is happy was more than enough. ¡°Daddy told me so many things about them and he said they want to see me. Can I visit thein, mominy?¡± Cara¡¯s eyes were shining, as if just thinking about her father¡¯s parents made her so happy. She nodded and chuckled as well Callum and her never really got to meet them formally. Their rtionship had started so messed up. And after what happened to her with Shane, she knew things weren¡¯t that easy. The two of themy down on the bed and Cara hugged her so tight. 12:51 PM Chapter 90 ¡°Mommy, I am so used to sleeping between you and Daddy that I already miss him so much!¡± She kissed the top of Cara¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°I miss you daddy too,¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us that you areing home?¡± Callum¡¯s mother spoke as one of the maids informed her that Callum had just arriver She looked at his things and realized that he didn¡¯t have any baggage with him. ¡°Oh, were you just visiting! You didn¡¯t have anything with you,¡± her vuler was sounding so soft. It was true that she wished for Callum toe back because his father needed his help but somehow, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. After what happened to Callum a few years ago, things were never the same. When Callum stepped down as the CEO, she and her husband didn¡¯t stop him. Callum didn¡¯t just break down in front of her he broke down multiple times. At midnight, they would hear someone crying at the bar counter and they all know it was him. He was hiding his mourning from everyone. Or maybe he was not really hiding it but they all knew very well to pretend not to see him and just let him mourn in peace. It didn¡¯t matter that he was drinking. If that was his way to mourn the loss of his unborn child, who are they to judge him? And to be honest, Callum didn¡¯t stay in that state for so long. He was so quick to pull himself together and told them that he would be going to Paris. She and his husband understand. Callum is their son and what happened was like an eye¨Copener to them They realized how the Sullivans never treated them as their rival. But because the Sullivans were at the top and theirpany was threading very close by, they all got greedy. They thought they could also be at the top. And now their greed cost them a life. They cut off their rtionship with the Wilsons. They didn¡¯t care if they will have a bad blood. Forcing Callum to help Shane after what Shane did was not something they would tolerate. Callum sighed but still walked closer to his mother and reached out to hug her. His heart clenched at the sight of her. She looked thinner, and a bit older. ¡°Have you been taking care of yourself, Mom?¡± he asked as he pulled away from her a little. His arms were still wrapped around her. His mother smiled. ¡°Of course, I am. Don¡¯t be fooled by the white roots that are showing on my head,¡± Callum¡¯s face softened as he hugged his mother once again. They both headed to the couch and sat there. His mother reached for his hands and squeezed them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to go home. I already contacted ke and asked for his help. Your father had been coordinating with hirn already so you didn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Callum smiled and shook his head. After he left, his parents changed a lot. And he knew that it was for the better. Back then, they were very greedy in terms of power. They wish nothing but to be at the top and that was his goal too. It was a dream that he wished to achieve for his parents. But then he met ra, After ra came into his life and after finding out that she is a Sullivan, he thought being at the top wasn¡¯t what he really wanted. He wanted her. He wanted to wake up every day and see her face smiling at him. He wanted to be able to hug her anytime he wanted. He wanted to be with her for the rest of his life. He was willing to turn back on his dream for her. If only that tragedy didn¡¯t happen¡. He will forever me himself for the death of his child. He will forever me himself for the pain that Ciara felt. So, he promised himself that he would do everything in his power to make sure she would be safe. When ra told him that she wanted toe back, he was honestly afraid. Somehow, Paris had be a new home for him. He thanks Paris was the safest ce for his family and heari She witnessed Callum break down and he doem¡¯t want to see him again like that. If a time woulde that she would need to kneel in front of the Sullivans to beg for their mercy, she would if that meant that her son would be happy. To her, Callum¡¯s happiness was the most important thing in the world now. She smiled at him and urged him to continue. Callum smiled and bit his lower lip, ¡°She wanted us toe back here, for me to take thepany back and manage it again.¡± His mother was surprised by his words,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you step down to get away from what caused all of your pain and her pain?¡± she worriedly asked. ¡°We¡¯re working on that, mom. But yeah, she wanted me to take my position back,¡± His mother raised an eyebrow because of that, ¡°That¡¯s what she wanted. How about you? Do you still want that?¡± she sincerely asked. If this was her five years ago, she would be so happy whenever Callum achieves anything business¨Crted. Now, all she wanted was Callum¡¯s peace and happiness. ¡°I know what you gave up and why you did that. I also know how much you love doing business ever since when you were young. When you gave up your position, I felt so guilty after realizing that part of the reason why things happened was our greed due to business. We wanted to be at the top and never really asked you if your goals had changed. We looked forward to your sess and not your happiness. And that¡¯s what I regret the most as your mother,¡± She squeezed his hands once again as she could feel herself getting emotional. ¡°Whatever your decision is, I will be supporting you. But this time, I just want you to focus on the things that will make you feel at peace and will make you feel truly happy.¡± Callum really appreciated the changes in her so he smiled ¡°I want to do business and go home to my family every night. I want to have my breakfast with my wife and daughter every day and send each other off as we all head to where we are supposed to be. I want to be there for both of them.¡± His smile gets wider as he continues, ¡°I want to share my happiness with my family¡¡± After just a few days, Cara finally met her other grandparents. ¡°Mom, Dad, this is my daughter and my wife,¡± Callum introduced both Cara and Ciara to his family. Ciara was a bit nervous but Callum assured her that his family ily was happy to meet her. Callum¡¯s father crouched down and urged for Cara to move forward so Cara walked closer to her grandfather. Her grandfather carried her and Cara eximed. Callum¡¯s mother smiled at her and for some reason, Ciara could see the exhaustion on her face. She knows that Callum had been away for years too as Callum tried his best to watch Cara and her from afar. ¡°I¡¯m happy to finally meet you. Callum had said so much about you,¡± she stated and walked closer before pulling Ciara for a hug. Ciara was startled by her action but she soon rxed as she could feel theforting from her. Through the years, Ciara has be someone with an excellent judge of character and she could really see the sincerity in her action. Callum smiled upon seeing the two. Even his father was having fun talking to Cara. He couldn¡¯t help but feel so emotional as his family finally saw them. Callum brought their things to the table and his mother gently pulled Ciara towards the living room. They sat on the couch and Cara also hugged her grandmother. *You are so beautiful,¡± Cara¡¯s grandmother eximed and Cara chuckled. ¡°I look like both my mommy and daddy!¡± Cara giggled and Callum looked at her proudly. The event turned out to be so good and Callum¡¯s parents apologized sincerely to Ciara. In the end, the living room turned out to have an emotional amnce but it was something that helped release all the hidden stress that they had been feeling. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The news about Callum taking back his position as the CEO of the Haynes Corp quickly reached a new height and it was like a scandal news that quickly traveled not just within the business world but also in every industry. After all, Callum Haynes was someone that has amassed quite a following too considering his good looks and being able to be considered as one of the promising CEOs despite his young age. News travels so fast and just that poses a threat to manypanies right now, Callum Haynes is a formidable force that could easily shake the standings of every business out there and even to hear that news. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even two days and the news had traveled so fast, huh?¡± Serra stated as they were all in the living room. the Sullivans were able Louis just entered the room as well and heard what Serra had said. Ciara puts down her phone after she just messaged Callum congratting him on the news. Cara was asleep. She must have been so excited to be back that she spent her days ying around and talking with the people she missed here. ¡°Herees the boss, Chance chuckled as Louis reached out for a ss of whiskey, not even bothering to sit down first He had been so serious ever since like Ciara but something about his aura was really different these days. Ciara couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something going on about him personally as well. It¡¯s like something was bothering him. Louis drank a sip first before taking the seat opposite Ciara¡¯s. His face wasced with no emotion and he actually seemed a bit drunk already but they were sure he came from his office. And Louis doesn¡¯t really drink when he¡¯s working. He hates doing that. And Serra seemed to have noticed this as well because she spoke almost immediately. ¡°It¡¯s seemed like you have been drinking a lottely. Is there any problem?¡± Chance¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Gwen never said any problem with any of our projects,¡± Ciara stared at her older brother for a while but Louis was only staring at the ss in his hand. He was shaking it, ying with the contents inside. He actually seemed so out of it ¡°Louis,¡± Serra called him once again and Louis lifted his gaze, seemingly lost for a second. Ciara sat properly and there was fear in her for how her older brother had been acting. ¡°Are you okay? Are you sick?¡± Ciara worriedly asked. Chance was very quick to stand up and grabbed his phone. Ciara knows he will probably reach out to Gwen immediately to know if there is anything wrong. But he didn¡¯t have to send a message because all of their eyes immediatelynded on the entrance where Gwen walked in. As if in a trance, Louis stood up when he saw her. Gwen wasn¡¯t even able to settle in and Louis already spoke. ¡°Did you find them? Where is she?¡± he asked and every one of them was confused.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s them? Or who¡¯s she? I¡¯m confused,¡± Serra stated. They were all looking in Gwen¡¯s direction. She looked at Louis, unsure if she should report to him while all of his siblings were there but judging by how frantic he looked, it seemed like he didn¡¯t care at this point. ¡°Not yet, sir. We haven¡¯t traced exactly where she is but we found a lead of herst whereabouts. And someone also said she was not alone,¡± she confirmed and they were all confused about how Louis seemed not to be taking this so well He lifted his gaze and stared at the ceiling as if trying to calm down but everyone could feel the tension around the room. The aura he was releasing was just too much that for the first time, his younger siblings were nervous about his anger. ¡°I thought we had the best security system? Why the can¡¯t you guys locate my child and his mother?!¡± he growled and Gwen paled at that. ¡°What?!¡± Serra eximed but Louis didn¡¯t bother looking at her. Gwen bowed a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We were exerting every resource that we had to try and locate them but it looked like someone was trying to erase any trace they left. But of course, we will make sure to track them as soon as possible. ¡°Wait, what do you mean your child? Are you secretly married too?¡± Chance asked. At this point, every question about Ciara¡¯s situation was sent flying down the drain at the information that they just got. ¡°What happened? Is she your wife or what? And why are we tracking her down? Did she take your child away from you?¡± Louis messes his hair before sitting back on his chair. He eventually emptied his ss and put it down on the table. Chupie 57 ¡°Why can¡¯t our security find them?¡± Ciara turned her attention back to Gwen. It was something new to her. Their security is known to be very good and could even match the national security of the government if they try topare. The fact that their security was having hard time tracking them was so hard to believe. ¡°Gwen,¡± Cura repeated. They needed answers but Gwen seemed hesitant to answer. Yes, she works for the Sullivans but part of her job is to protect the privacy of each sibling and everyone in the family. That was the reason why Ciara was able to get married in secret without her family knowing too. Gwen¡¯s just was to protect them and whatever individual business they had. But looking at the situation right now, it looks like Louis didn¡¯t really care if his siblings found out. ¡°She was the daughter of thest President of the State so she has the means to hide her whereabouts. Of course, I can assure you that we can still find them but we¡¯ll have to work extra hard¡± Gwen eventually answered. ¡°I¡¯m so confused,¡± Chance was covering his mouth and Serra¡¯s eyes were so so wide. Louis had been secretive about his rtionship. They even thought that ¡°I didn¡¯t know, okay.¡± Louis stated. He sounded too down and Ciara could now understand why something feels different with him. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me her real identity. And maybe it was my fault too because I took my time in telling her who I really was. It seems like her family wasn¡¯t really fond of our family too,¡± he added. They were all shocked when they saw tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Louis.¡± Ciara whispered; her heart was clenching at the sight of him. Louis never breaks down. At least not in front of them. He had always been so strong, so cold that never once did they think they would see him like that. ¡°I wanted to bring her to us, for mom and dad to finally meet her. But she ran away. Ciara¡¯s lips quivered at that. Serra started crying at the sight of their brother and she moved closer to Louis to hug him. At this point, all ra could remember was the times that she had spent away from Callum when she also had hidden Cara from him. The only difference right now was that Callum didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant back then. Did Callum have nights like this too? She couldn¡¯t help but think. The morning sunlight streamed through the towering ss windows of the Haynes Corp, casting a warm glow on the sleek interior. The entire building was so busy. After Callum came back as the CEO, they had to make adjustments ording to the memo that was sent to the entirepany. Ciara, apanied by her daughter Cara, made their way through the lobby, the click ck of her heels resonating in the air. She was wearing formal clothes while Cara was wearing a pale pink dress that reached her knee. Her hair was tied in a bun and whoever sees her would immediately know that she is Ciara¡¯s daughter. The receptionists, ustomed to the hustle and bustle of corporate life, looked up from their tasks and were momentarily frozen in surprise. Ciara Sullivan, a woman of power and influence, was a rare visitor to their office. She¡¯s not someone that they would expect to see on a Tandom day. And the fact that she was not alone was even more surprising. The rumors about her and Callum Haynes had circted for quite some time, but seeing her in person was an entirely different matter. ¡°Good morning, Miss Sullivan!¡± one of the receptionists greeted, almost stuttering. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Mr. Haynes,¡± Ciara stated. The receptionists exchanged wide¨Ceyed nces but decided against asking if she was expected. A woman of Ciara¡¯s stature wouldn¡¯t grace their office without a purpose. Seeing the woman in person as well makes the receptionist feel so nervous. Not only does Ciara Sullivan look beautiful, her presence is very muchmanding. She looks very charismatic and even though ra would smile, the aura of superiority and power was still evident. ¡°Of course, Ma¡¯am. He is at his office on the very top floor. The receptionist on the floor will assist you.¡± Ciara nodded and smiled before reaching for Cara¡¯s hand. Cara smiled at the receptionists who were all startled still, ce. frozen in their As ra and Cara approached the elevator, the employees in the lobby couldn¡¯t help but steal nces. Whispers began to circte like a secret current, spreading through the office like wildfire. ¡°Is that Ciara Sullivan!¡± one employer Chapter 92 gasped, earning nods and murmurs of agreement from those nearby Upstairs, on the executive floor, the news of Ciara¡¯s presence reached the employers before she did. The atmosphere became charged with anticipation, and spection ran wild. The receptionists, now over the initial shock, were keenly aware that something significant was happening As Ciara and Cara nade their way to Callum¡¯s office, the distant sound of a child¡¯sughter reached the ears of curious employees. The revtion that Ciara Sullivan had brought a child for a visit only added fuel to the gossip mill. Whispers of. They look so much alike. Is she her daughter?¡± and, ¡°But why are they visiting our CEO? I¡¯m confused!¡± buzzed through the office corridors. In Callum¡¯s office, the atmosphere was decidedly different. Callum, with a smile that reached his eyes, rose from his desk to wee Ciara and Cara. The office, usually filled with the serious tone of corporate discussions, now had a touch of warmth and familial joy. ¡°Daddy! Mommy and I brought you lunch! Cara immediately ran to her father and Callum crouched to carry her. ¡°I made you lunch!¡± she proudly added. Callum chuckled and her cheek at that. The trio settled into a cozy lunch, sharing stories and . Outside the office, the employees couldn¡¯t resist peeking through the ss walls, trying to catch a glimpse of the powerful couple and their adorable addition. The rumors continued to swirl, taking on a more personal and heartwarming note. In the breakroom, colleagues gathered, discussing the unexpected lunchtime rendezvous. ¡°They look like a happy family! But the child was almost ten now! So does that mean they have a child ever since then?¡± spected one employee, holding a cup of coffee with wide- eyed excitement. Another added, ¡°Did you see the way she looked at Callum? It¡¯s not just business; it¡¯s family. The group nodded in agreement, and the office grapevine hummed with thetest developments in the saga of ra Sullivan and Callum Haynes. Cara ended up telling so many stories to Callum that Ciara couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of them. As Callum, Ciara, and Cara exited Callum¡¯s office, a hush fell over the corridor. Employees along the path exchanged wide¨Ceyed nces, their gazes locked on the unexpected trio. Callum, with a warm smile, held his daughter in his arms, and Cara, sensing the attention, waved enthusiastically to the shocked onlookers. The trio made their way down the corridor, with employees subtly pointing and whispering to each other. It was an unusual scene, and the presence of Ciara and Cara together only intensified the curiosity that had been building throughout the day. Stopping in the very heart of the office, where the buzz of ringing phones and tapping keyboards surrounded them, Callum gently lowered Cara to the ground. The employees, unable to tear their eyes away, watched in silence as they anticipated what was about to happen. Ciara looked at Cara with a loving gaze, her heart swelling with pride for the little girl who had unexpectedly be the center of attention. Sensing the collective curiosity, Cara spoke up in her sweet, innocent voice. ¡°Hi, my name is Cara Haynes. I would like to thank everyone for taking care of my daddy¡¯spany,¡± she said, surprising not only the employees but also her parents. The corridor fell into stunned silence, broken only by the echo of Cara¡¯s heartfelt words. Ciara couldn¡¯t contain her smile, a mixture of amusement and affection lighting up her features. The employees, recovering from the initial shock, exchanged nces, their whispers growing louder with excitement. It was the confirmation they had been waiting for Callum Haynes and ra Sullivan indeed had a daughter. Cara, oblivious to the office gossip she had just stirred, continued to address the employees. ¡°I know my daddy works really hard, and 1 just wanted to say thank you for helping him. You¡¯re all very nice,¡± The sincerity in Cara¡¯s words melted the hearts of the employees, and a collective ¡°aww¡± rippled through the corridor. Callum, beaming with pride, put his arm around ra¡¯s shoulders. Just a as the situation seemed to reach its peak, Callum turned to his secretary, a silentmunication passing between them. The secretary, quick on her feet, understood the need for discretion. Within moments, a notice was sent to everyone in thepany, emphasizing the importance of maintaining the privacy of Callum s family. No photos of Cara were to be posted, and any discussion regarding the personal lives of the executives was strictly off¨Climits The employees were aware of the unspoken boundaries and nodded in understanding. As Callum apanies Cara and Ciara in the lobby, there are so many people who follow their movement. In no time, Ciara¡¯s tai stopped at the entrance of the building ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll wait for you at that. And then, Callum stood up straight. Not minding the eyes that were following them, he gently pulled Ciara close to him with his hand on her waist. Ciara similed as if they were the only people right now. ¡°I¡¯ll go home soon.¡± and just like that, he her lips which earned a gasp from the people around them. It¡¯s just another confirmation that Callum Haynes and Ciara Sullivan are indeed a powerful couple. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Louis breaking down in front of them was not something any of them expected. It was a shocker and ra wasn¡¯t sure she candled proper from that any time soon. It wasn¡¯t a sight they were expecting to see. Originally, she was nning to talk to her brother about his steps into pressuring the investors from the Haynes Corp but at this prizni, it looks like her brother was projecting his personal issues with what happened between Callum and her She thought it would be best to talk to him about it once he had calmed down. Somehow, it breaks her heart to know that their older brother wasn¡¯t suffering with something as serious as that. He must have been struggling, worrying about the woman he loves and their child every single second. ¡°I hope you can be patient with him, Callum but I promised I will talk to him once things are better. Think he was taking his frustrations out on you and I apologize in advance for what my brother had been doing,¡± ra couldn¡¯t help but apologize after Callum and her finally met. Callum fetched her and Cara at their mansion and they drove back to their house at the farm. They n to stay there for two days because Cara misses the ce. Cara was already sleeping because she got so tired from the travel. Plus, when they arrived earlier, she didn¡¯t waste any her horses in the stable Ciara thought that going home was the best decision she ever made this year. time and visited Callum pulled her closer and she buried her face in the nook of his neck. She could smell his natural scent and all she could feel was attraction. For a moment, her mind was lost and she almost forgot what they were talking about. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I don¡¯t think your brother was that serious anyway,¡± Callum assured her. She lifted her gaze, her brows furrowing at you mean!¡± ¡°What do you ra was confused. Callum said that Louis was not serious and it made her wonder because Louis was never not serious. It¡¯s something that Ciara thought would ever be possible. Louis never jokes around, especially in business. Callum brushes the strands of her hair covering Ciara¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She¡¯s just as beautiful as always. He her forehead before responding. ¡°I have talked with the investors and fixed everything. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. I actually think your brother was simply messing around. It¡¯s like he wanted to be yful a little, to intimidate our investors but that¡¯s just it. If he was really that serious about taking our investors, he would have done so many other things Ciara couldn¡¯t fully understand what Callum meant. Callum chuckled at the look that was showing on Ciara¡¯s face. He released a long sigh before continuing. ¡°Think about it like this. Your family has the best security, and the best people. If he really wanted to do something, he could easily ask your people to dig some dir for our investors to force them to drop us. But he didn¡¯t do that. Afters initial offer to them, he didn¡¯t even bother reaching out. It¡¯s like he just wanted them to get nervous and he was indeed sessful in doing that. Your brother was very intimidating like you, you know, Ciara grimaced at Callum¡¯s teasing. ¡°Well, if you put it like that, I kind of understand what you mean,¡± But still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad about her brother. She couldn¡¯t help but still feel guilty. ¡°Cal, did you ever have regrets for losing the chance to be with Cara in those almost nine years?¡± Callum was startled by Ciara¡¯s question but quickly calmed down when he saw the look on her face. He stared at the ceiling for a moment before answering. ¡°Of course, I have regrets. But it¡¯s not something that I am ming you for. I knew that the time that I lost all stemmed from the consequences of my past decisions and actions. It was my fault and I need to bear responsibility for it,¡± *But nine years was long. Collum. You missed a lot of moments with Cara. After seeing Louis break down like that, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine you too. The nine years of their lives did so many things to them. They lost a lot but having Cara was something that they will never regret ¡°Everything is fine now, Ciara. I am just happy that we are all together and I swear to my life that I will not let anyone take this moment away from us anymore,¡± 0 Chapter 93 Ciara still feels guilty but hearing Callum¡¯s thoughts now makes her realize that they havee a long way. The two of them were very far from being like this a few years ago. ¡°Anyway, what was the name of the woman again!¡± Callum asked. Ciara had been telling him about what happened to her brother and why he seemed to be channeling his frustrations on Callum. ¡°Gwen said her name was Natasha. She was the daughter of thest President of the State,¡± Callum quickly turned her attention back to her, confusion showing in her eyes. ¡°Did you say, Natasha? Like. Natasha Hendrickson¡± ¡°Ciara looked at him with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Why? Do you know her! Callum cursed after her confirmation ¡°Ciara, you actually know someone connected with Natasha. She¡¯s ke¡¯s cousin. And I am surprised that your security found out about her being the daughter of the president of the State because Natasha was never introduced to the public. Only a few people know about her.¡± She looked at him confused. ¡°And why is that¡± Knowing that Natasha ke¡¯s cousin was confusing to her as well. After she came back a few years ago, she never really saw ke again. She didn¡¯t bother anyway because she had beef with Callum back then but she remembered what Gwen said. That family of the Hendrickson has a bad rtionship with their family so it¡¯s making so much sense now why she never saw ke after she revealed to the public who she was. Callum sighs, ¡°Baby, Natasha is a hidden child. Her mother was once the mistress of the former State President. Their family will risk everything that they have to make sure no one knows of her existence. I barely knew about her because of ke. And if she and Louis really had a rtionship and a child, I assure you, Natasha leaving may actually not be something she did out of her own decision. I knew that family. And Natasha was one of the kindest and purest souls I ever met.¡± Hearing Callum¡¯s words now makes her very much intrigued. Now, she was hoping her brother could find that woman because even though she hadn¡¯t met her yet, she felt like she was someone she would really like. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over Ciara and Callum as they approached Ciara¡¯s family home. Butterflies. fluttered in Ciara¡¯s stomach as she clutched Callum¡¯s hand. Cara was already inside and Ciara decided toe with Callum for support The history of their family wasn¡¯t that great and for once, she wanted to stand by Callum¡¯s side instead of being in the waiting end. As they reached the front door, Ciara took a deep breath and Callum squeezed her hand ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ciara. Everything will be fine.¡± he assured her. Ciara could feel the loud beating of her heart but she wanted to do this. This was long overdue anyway. Suddenly, the door swung open, and instead of one of the housemaids, Ciara¡¯s mother, Mrs. Sullivan came instead with a weing smile that quickly turned into surprise. ¡°Ciara Callum! Oh, my goodness! What a wonderful surprise!¡± Mrs. Sullivan eximed, pulling them both into a tight hug. ¡°Hi. Mom, Ciara said, returning the embrace. Callum followed suit, a nervous smile ying on his lips. Ciara didn¡¯t really tell her parents that Callum woulde visit today. After they found out what was happening with Louis, they wanted to make sure to check on him as well. As always, their parents love them the same. Many would say that she was their favorite, and even her siblings say she was their favorite too, but her parents never once showed that they care less about any of her siblings. ¡°Come in,e in! I thought you were going to do something today that¡¯s why you left Cara in here?¡± Mrs. Sullivan asked, leading them into the cozy living room adorned with family photos and memories. Ciara was surprised to see her whole family inside with Chance and Serra sitting on the carpeted floor while ying some board games with her daughter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Cara eximed and jumped from her seat before running towards them. Callum bent down and scooped his little princess before carrying her in his arms. Cara was almost ten years old and yet in Callum, she will always be that little girl to him. ra and Callum exchanged a nce before ra took the lead. ¡°Mom, Dad, we have something important to talk to you about.¡± Chapter Ca giggled and the check of her father before wiggling her legs so he could put her down. And he did. She Ciara finst after ra lowly bent down and afterwards, Cara rushed toward her grandfather ¡°So, are we really doing this?¡± Chance asked his parents with Ciara ring at him from the side. Cara¡¯s grandfather¡¯s echoed in the living mom and Chance pouted almost immediately. Cara¡¯s soft chuckles while sitting on her Mrs. Sullivan took a seat on the couch, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. What¡¯s going on?¡± Ciara took a deep breath, feeling Callum¡¯s reassuring presence beside her. ¡°Callum and I have been spending a lot of time together, and we¡¯ve realized that we still love each other. We¡¯ve decided to give our rtionship another chance¡± A mixture of surprise and joy crossed Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s face, and Ciara¡¯s father raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly unexpected. But if you two are happy, we¡¯re happy for you¡± Callum nodded, his gaze steady. Thank you. It means a lot to us. There¡¯s something else, though.¡± Everyone in the living room was surprised at that but Serra cheered for her younger sister so Ciara smiled at her lovingly. To be honest, they kind of saw iting after Gwen informed them that Callum and Ciara had been back together in Paris. Even after everything that the two had been through, they realized that Ciara and Callum¡¯s rtionship is a love that will surely withstand all hardships. It was just too bad they had to experience all of that but in the end, all of that couldn¡¯t stop them from being together. Ciara interlocked her fingers with Callum¡¯s, a silent signal of their unity. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to get married again.¡± Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s eyes widened, and Mr. Sullivan leaned back, processing the information. ¡°Married? Again? So soon?¡± Ciara nodded; her voice steady. ¡°Yes, but we want to keep it small and intimate with just our families. We¡¯re doing it for us, to start fresh without the pressures of a big wedding.¡± Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s initial surprise transformed into a warm smile. ¡°Well, love, that¡¯s your choice. If you¡¯re sure about this, we¡¯ll support you. When¡¯s the big day?¡± We¡¯re thinking about next month,¡± Callum replied. ¡°We wanted to tell you first and get your blessing Mrs. Sullivan stood up and enveloped them both in a hug. ¡°You have our blessing and our love. We¡¯re so happy for you two. Let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do to help with the wedding¡± Ciara felt a weight lift off her shoulders as her parents embraced the decision. The past was behind them, and the future held the promise of renewed love. As they sharedughter and began discussing wedding ns, Ciara couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the second chance life had given her and Callum. Louis who was just listening to everything that was happening didn¡¯t bother to object. Despite his reservations about Callum¡¯s presence, deep inside, he had seen how the man really loved his younger sister. He was just so pissed off every time he remembers everything that Ciara had been through. Chance was rolling his eyes at Ciara but didn¡¯t object as well. He knew better than to stop the happiness of his little sister. He just promised to himself that if Callum do anything stupid ever again, he will personally take ra and Cara away from him and he will make sure he never sees them again. But deep inside, he knows that¡¯s a bit impossible at this point. He also knew the things Callum did after all these years. Of course, they had Gwen monitor everything and Chance knew they had suffered enough. He just wishes everything that happens to their family is all through the road of happiness from now on. After a month, the wedding happened and even though things were kept private, everyone finally knew that Ciara Sullivan and Callum Haynes were now married. A lot of things really changed between the two of them. Ciara and Callum decided that their family business was not something they would allow to ruin them. After all, all of this will be part of Cara and their soon¨Cto¨Cbe children¡¯s future too. Ciara would sometimes visit the Haynes Corp and have lunch dates with Callum in his office. She brings Cara most of the time The employees were shocked the first time but they soon had gotten used to it. Cara did not handle the Sullivan Corp ever again and it didn¡¯t matter. Callum decided to expand their business and handle industries that are outside Sullivan¡¯s scope. It was one way to stop the rivalry between the twopanies and at the same time, it also expanded their reach and power. At this point, the Sullivan and Haynes Corp are both at the top of the cham Chapter 93 Who saidpanies can¡¯t co¨Cexist at the top! ¡°I love you.¡± Callum whispers as he Ciara on the lips while caressing her already big stomach. Finally, Ciara was pregnant once again and Cara had been so excited. ¡°I promise I will protect this family with all my life,¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes moisten. She could feel the sincerity in Callum¡¯s eyes and to her, that was more than enough. Their family had faced so much but she was so d they were able to ovee everything. They promised they would protect their family until theirst breath. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Two years. It¡¯s been two years since she lost her supposed third child. She thought things would already be better for her and Callum. Shane was no longer In the picture. They were already married. Everything was supposed to be perfect but she suffered a miscarriage. The doctor said what happened was not rted to her previous miscarriage but every time she thinks about losing two of her children, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of longing. After her miscarriage, Callum did everything to make her feel better. And she had shown everyone that she was fine. But maybe she couldn¡¯t fool herself. Everything from her past seems to be haunting her. It only took two years for Ciara to start getting her nightmares, nightmares that only she knew. The scars carved by her experiences were haunting her, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Are you sure you are okay? You haven¡¯t been looking so welltely, baby. I can apany you today at the hospital,¡± Callum asked worriedly as he watched Ciara tie his necktie while he was getting ready to go to the office. He had been noticing how Ciara seemed to be out of focustely and looking so pale. He wanted to bring her to the hospital, but he knew better than to force his wife into anything. Also, he knew that Ciara was not sick. But then again, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Something kept bothering him but he couldn¡¯t dare to ask. Ciara forced a smile and smoothened his dress shirt after she was done fixing his tie. She didn¡¯t want him to worry. ¡°I am okay. I guess the weather doesn¡¯t suit metely, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I will just sleep this offter,¡± she assured him. The truth was, something about what Serra asked her a few months ago started triggering whatever she was experiencing right now. ¡°Are you sure the two of you don¡¯t want to try having another child? Cara is over ten years old. Now is the best time for her to have a sibling,¡± Serra teased as they were in the living room. Ciara knew that it was an honest question and that her sister didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. However, the moment her mind drifted to that thought, so many possibilities started going crazy in her mind. And at the same time, the thought of already losing two children triggered her. Suddenly, her breathing became ragged as she was having trouble breathing. Her vision started getting blurry and Serra¡¯s eyes immediately widened as she realized what happened. She immediately tried to reach Ciara and held her hand, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. F**k, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Serra guided her to calm down and gave her a ss of water. Ciara tried to pull herself together as she gave a reassuring smile to Serra. B 1/3 R ReelShort MeelShort Chapter 94 She took a deep breath, ¡°I am okay. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Serra seemed a bit hesitant but she knew better. It¡¯s been years, and Ciara thought she was holding up well, but she didn¡¯t realize the pain was still there. The pain of losing not one but two children started haunting her again, like everything just happened yesterday. Or maybe time will never heal her pain because it¡¯s not a pain that could be healed. Losing a child is like losing a part of her. C¡¯mon, Ciara. Pull yourself together! It¡¯s been years. You were already fine! Callum and you are already together! Spiraling at a time like this will not do you any good! And starting from that day, she started having dreams of her children growing up. And she would wake upte at night, crying and realizing that would never happen. That she wouldn¡¯t be able to see them grow because they were already dead. And maybe the stress building within her was the reason why she was not having her period regrly. At first, she thought she might be pregnant. But then she realized that her period started being off-schedule from the moment she started having these nightmares. It¡¯s like her system was unconsciously failing her. She¡¯s scared. ¡°Baby¡¡± Callum whispered, pulling her back to her senses. His eyes were filled with worry, but he knew Ciara just wanted time for herself. He pulled her closer, their lips touching, and Ciara automatically wrapped her arms around his waist, returning his kisses with the same passion. A soft moan escaped her lips as their kiss deepened. Callum¡¯s hands moved to her waist, pulling her even closer as if he could shield her from all the pain and whatever it was that was bothering her. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered against her lips, his breath warm andforting. It tingles a different kind of emotion between them and Ciara suddenly felt better. As always, Callum could easily make her feel different kinds of emotions. ¡°I love you too,¡± she replied, her voice breaking slightly. She buried her face in his chest, inhaling his scent. She was starting to feel hungry for him but she knew Callum had a very important meeting today. If she indulges Callum even more, for sure Callum will stay and f**k her instead of attending that important meeting. Callum gently lifted her chin, making her look into his eyes. ¡°You can call me anytime at the office. You know that, right? Wait. Scratch that. You can just visit me or we can have our lunch outside. What do you say?¡± Soft chuckles escaped her lips but she nodded nheless. She was feeling a bit overwhelmed and was afraid she would start to feel emotional but she blinked them away, not wanting to break down in front of him. ¡°I am d we¡¯re together again. You, me and Cara. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never have to find out,¡± he promised, kissing her forehead. ¡°But right now, I need to go to work. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Promise me you¡¯ll take it easy today?¡± 2/3 10.04 Wed, 17 C 64%Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 94 ¡°I will,¡± she said, trying to smile. ¡°Go, or you¡¯ll bete.¡± Callum gave her onest lingering kiss before grabbing his briefcase. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter. Please, Ciara. If you need anything, just call me, okay?¡± ¡°Stop stalling and just go, baby,¡± sheughed at his antics. Callum chuckled but soon left as well. As soon as the door closed behind him, she felt the weight of her loneliness settles over her again. She sat down on the couch, staring at nothing, her mind reying the same painful memories over and over. She thought about calling Serra, but she didn¡¯t want to burden her older sister with her thoughts right now. Instead, she decided to try and distract herself. She picked up a book, but the words blurred together, and she couldn¡¯t focus. She tried watching TV, but nothing held her interest. Eventually, she found herself lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, her thoughts drifting back to her dreams. She imagined what life would have been like if her children had lived. Would they have had Callum¡¯s eyes or her smile? Would they have been a good student, or maybe she would be like Cara? I bet Cara would be so happy to take care of her siblings. They will watch Disney movies. Her siblings could be princesses like her. Or maybe, a prince. She felt tears rolling down her cheeks and didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. She was exhausted, both physically and emotionally, but sleep wouldn¡¯te. Sometimes, she was afraid Callum would notice her crying at night. Giving up, she decided to just go out of their room. Cara was at school already so she was alone except for the maids. She started a different venture and had her own business after she told her family she would no longer be the CEO of theirpany. Right now, she has free time and she doesn¡¯t have to go to her office for now. She could feel a surge of pain in her head since earlier. And she knew it was because ofck of sleep. She decided to go to the kitchen to grab a ss of water but she was just about to reach for a ss when she noticed her surroundings getting blurry. Her knees wobble and she tried to reach for something to hold onto but the next thing she knew, everything went dark. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Callum paced the sterile hospital corridor, pulling at his necktie. He had never felt more helpless in his life. Well, maybe this wasn¡¯t the first, but nheless, every moment he feared in his life involved Ciara. He nced through the small window in the door, seeing Ciara lying on the hospital bed, her face pale and her eyes closed. The sight of her like this tore at his heart. When he received a call that she had been sent to the hospital, it didn¡¯t matter that he was in the middle of an important meeting. When he entered Ciara¡¯s life again after everything they had been through, He had already promised himself that he would always put his family above everything else. But it looks like things haven¡¯t been going the way he was hoping things would. Louis, Ciara¡¯s older brother, stormed down the hallway; his face was obviously masked in fury. Chance and Serra trailed behind him, their expressions a mix of concern and perhaps stress. As soon as Louis saw Callum, he erupted. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Louis shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor. They were in a private ce, so there were only a few nurses who were present. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone notice what was going on with her? How did she end up here?¡± All three of Ciara¡¯s siblings watched her from the entrance and didn¡¯t dare to enter. They were already told that she was unconscious, so they just wanted her to rest and get more sleep. Callum clenched his jaw, struggling to keep hisposure. He knew that Louis had never fully trusted him, even after he married Ciara again. And he couldn¡¯t me him. What Ciara had gone through in the past was something that Callum felt responsible for every day. And not to mention that these events have been hurting Ciara now. up until ¡°I didn¡¯t see iting,¡± Callum admitted, his voice strained. ¡°I tried to help her, but she wouldn¡¯t open up to me. I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad.¡± Louis stepped closer, his eyes zing with anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t realize? She¡¯s your wife, Callum! You should have known something was wrong!¡± Serra ced a gentle hand on Louis¡¯s arm. ¡°Louis, yelling at Callum won¡¯t help Ciara right now.¡± But Louis shook her off, his focus still on Callum. ¡°This isn¡¯t about yelling, Serra. This is about my sister ending up in the hospital because no one was paying attention to her.¡± Callum understood what he meant. And surely, he was so guilty. He should have asked Ciara to go to the hospital when he started noticing that something was going on. He focused on the part that Ciara had always been so independent that he seemed to have forgotten that this may also be a reason for her to get hurt. 64%Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 95 Chance, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re all worried about Ciara, Louis. But I think you need to calm down a bit for now. Your voice is too loud; you might wake her up.¡± Louis red at Callum for a moment longer before finally stepping back, his anger simmering but contained. ¡°Fine. But this isn¡¯t over. We need to talk about what happens next.¡± The tension in the air was palpable as they all waited outside Ciara¡¯s room. Callum kept ncing at her through the window, praying she would wake up soon. He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to see Serra standing beside him. ¡°Callum, you need to rest a bit. Cara was already home, and I am not sure if she knows that her mother is at the hospital right now,¡± Serra said softly. Callum¡¯s stomach started churning. Right. Cara. If their daughter finds out what happened, she will be so sad. ¡°Ciara is strong, Callum. Trust her,¡± Serra added. ¡°I know,¡± Callum replied, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I just wish I could have done more.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing what you can now, and we all know that. Even Louis knows that, so stop beating yourself too much. We all know you will be there for her,¡± Serra assured him. ¡°That¡¯s what matters.¡± They all turned as a doctor approached them, a serious expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Callum and family, can we talk for a moment?¡± They all followed him, as they all wanted to know her condition. Callum¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as they all took seats around a table. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Callum asked anxiously. The doctor sighed, looking at each of them in turn. ¡°She is stable now, but she¡¯s been under a lot of stress. Her body and mind are exhausted. She¡¯s going to need a lot of rest and support to recover.¡± Louis clenched his fists, the anger returning to his face. ¡°What caused this? How did it get this bad?¡± The doctor hesitated before answering. ¡°It seems she¡¯s been dealing with a lot of emotional trauma. Nightmares,. stress. We don¡¯t know. Unresolved grief? But what we are sure of is that it¡¯s taken a toll on her m**al and physical health.¡± Callum felt a wave of guilt wash over him. He had known she was struggling, but he hadn¡¯t realized the extent of her pain. Was it all because of what happened to theirst baby? ¡°What can we do to help her?¡± Chance asked, his voice steady. ¡°She needs a calm and supportive environment,¡± the doctor said. ¡°She might benefit from therapy to help her deal 10:03 Wed, 17 JUL Chapter 85 with her trauma. I think it¡¯s something that you can try to bring up with her. But, after she wakes up, we will still take a few more tests, ask her a few more questions, and follow up, just in case¡± Louis nodded, his expression softening slightly. As the doctor left, Louis turned to Callum. ¡°I¡¯m still angry, Callum. But I also know that out of everyone in here, you are the only person with the best chance to deal with this. You know how stubborn your wife can be¡± Callum met Louis¡¯s gaze, grateful for the slight thaw in his hostility, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for her, Louis. I promise¡± ¡°Well, you better. My sister had gone through so much already. Ah, f**k!¡± They returned to ra¡¯s room, and Callum took a seat beside her bed, holding her hand gently. He could feel the weight of his responsibility pressing down on him, but he was determined to do better and to be there for her in every way she needed. Hours passed, and Ciara began to stir. Callum leaned closer, whispering her name softly, ¡°ra, can you hear me?¡± Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked around the room, confusion clouding her gaze, ¡°Callum? Where¡ where am 17¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital, baby,¡± Callum said gently. ¡°You had a bit of a scare, but you¡¯re going to be okay¡± ra seemed a bit confused for a second, but slowly, realization seemed to start sinking in, and tears filled her eyes as she looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Callum. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t apologize,¡± he whispered, brushing a tear from her cheek. ¡°You did nothing wrong, baby, It¡¯s my fault; I failed to notice that something was going on with you.¡± Ciara bit her lower lip as she felt so guilty. She knew that Callum would start to feel guilty, and that was not something she wanted to happen. But even then, she also knew that she wasn¡¯t doing fine. It¡¯s riot that you failed to notice. It¡¯s just that something is wrong with me, and that¡¯s my fault. She wanted to speak out, but she stopped herself since she noticed that her siblings were there. However, fear was clouding her as the thought came back to her. She¡¯s afraid. She¡¯s afraid to try to get pregnant again. It¡¯s because they all die. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 64% ¡°Ciara, please. Just stay here in the house and take a rest. You have people who can manage your business and Serra said she would check the operations herself. All you have to do is take a breather,¡± Callum stated. ¡°I said I am already fine. This is my body, Callum. I know what I feel and it¡¯s not something you should be controlling. I can handle my issues very well on my own!¡± she reiterated and Callum was momentarily startled by her words. It has already been days since she was released from the hospital and each day feels like hell for her. Her mind had been clouded with so many thoughts and she couldn¡¯t take it. It was affecting her so badly but she also couldn¡¯t admit it. She was strong. Ever since then, she has always been so independent. Not even Callum was able to fully break her. She overcame everything on her own. And that¡¯s what¡¯s making her so stubborn right now. Callum¡¯s brows furrowed, and for some reason, his anger was starting to build up. It has been so long since the two of them had a fight. ¡°Really? Then why the hell did you pass out a few days ago?! Now, tell me. Are you ready to see Cara cry when she sees you lying unconscious?!¡± Callum almost growled and Ciara hissed, her voice a bit down since she didn¡¯t want her daughter to hear that the two of them were having a fight. Her body was shaking with so much frustration and anger. Her eyes squinted and something in her wants to scream. She desperately wanted to release the negative emotion that was building inside of her but she was unable to. The two of them stared at each other for a while and she saw how the glint in Callum¡¯s eyes momentarily changed. ¡°Is that how you really see me, Callum? Do you see me as someone so weak that needed your protection? I am not stupid. I can take care of myself, you know,¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Ciara,¡± Callum replied, his voice quivering. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect you.¡± Ciara wet her lower lip as she tried so hard to control her emotions. She bit her lower lip as her heart started to hurt. She hates fighting with Callum. Ever since they got married again, she thought everything was going so well between them. She thought everything was perfect. But right now, things are going downhill at this point. Instead of answering again, she turned her back and went outside of the room. She doesn¡¯t want this to be a bigger problem between them but she was definitely so angry. The moment she was able to step out of the room, she was startled when she saw Cara standing a few feet away 16:04 Wed, Chapter 96 from the door. ¡°Cara? Baby? What are you doing there?¡± The tone of her voice immediately changes. Cara was staring at he tears in her eyes and Ciara was momentarily startled. She was in a panic, thinking that their daughter actual heard them. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Cara asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Are you and Daddy fighting?¡± Ciara¡¯s heart sank. She knelt down, taking Cara¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°No, sweetie, we¡¯re not fighting. Everything¡¯s ¡°But I heard you yelling,¡± Cara whispered, her tears spilling over. F**k. Great, Ciara. Now, Callum is right. Your daughter was crying all because of you! Ciara forced a smile, her own eyes brimming with unshed tears. Guilt started eating her as she saw Cara¡¯s state And for a second, she was debating if she should just stay and follow what Callum had said or follow what she really wanted to do at the moment. A long sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Sometimes adults get loud when they¡¯re talking, but it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re fightir Daddy and I love each other very much.¡± Yes. I love Callum so much but all these thoughts are killing me. I can¡¯t seem to think well enough and I don¡¯t wa Callum to fix things for me right now. I want to deal with this on my own. Cara nodded, but her expression was still worried. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± Ciara said, kissing her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Now go y, okay? Mommy has to go to work.¡± Cara nodded and though she seemed to still be a little hesitant, she decided to follow what her mother had said and ran off, leaving Ciara to sigh and scold herself for being so careless. She grabbed her keys and left the house, ignoring Callum¡¯s pleading look. He had followed her outside when he heard her and their daughter talking but didn¡¯t try to stop her anymore. When Ciara arrived at her office, she was greeted by Serra, who was waiting for her with a stern expression. ¡°Ciara, what are you doing here? You should be resting.¡± Her older sister had that annoyed look on her face which made Ciara be emotional too. Ciara rolled her eyes, annoyed. ¡°Did Callum call you?¡± Serra nodded, her expression unable to hide what she was thinking. ¡°Yes, he did. He¡¯s worried about you, and so am I. You need to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I can manage, Serra. And I already exined that to him already,¡± Ciara snapped, her frustration boiling over. ¡°I don¡¯t need everyone treating me like I¡¯m made of ss.¡± 16:04 Wed, 17 Jul Chapter 56Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Serra seemed to have noticed the negative emotion that was building up in her and sighed. ¡°Ciara, we¡¯re not trying to treat you like ss,¡± Serra said gently, ¡°We¡¯re worried about you. You were in the hospital. That¡¯s serious,¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s serious,¡± Ciara shot back, her voice rising again. ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit at home and do nothing I need to feel useful.¡± need to move, I can¡¯t do anything or t will die thinking of so many things? She wanted to add these words but the stopped herself. She just couldn¡¯t express herself now. Serra sighed, her eyes softening, ¡°We understand that, Ciara, But your healthes first. We don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Even Louis and Chance had been asking Gwen about your condition every day? Ciara¡¯s anger subsided a little yet there was still a hint of exhaustion and frustration in her voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re all worried, but I just¡ I need to do this, Serra, I need to feel like I¡¯m in control of something¡± Her voice almost came out as a whisper. She hates showing her vulnerable side but she doesn¡¯t know what to do. This is her way of coping and she¡¯s not ready to let people in right now, even Callum, Serra reached out, cing a hand on Ciara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We understand, but please, take it slow. We¡¯re here for you. Let us help¡± Ciara nodded and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was afraid saying anything more would make her break and she didn¡¯t want that. Serra pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ciara¡¡± Is it really? Why do I feel like as each day passes, I am starting to lose not only myself but also Callum? Is this my fault? Is trying to build our family back together the right decision after all? Or maybe there¡¯s something wrong with you Ciara. It¡¯s not Callum¡¯s fault but you. You are the problem; you always are, Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ciara closed her eyes as the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and pastries wafted through the air over the busy caf¨¦ that she was in. She gazed out the window, pretending to be engrossed while watching everything that was happening around her, but her mind was elsewhere. From the corner of her eye, she could see her bodyguards strategically ced around the caf¨¦. To others, they were just patrons enjoying their coffee, but Ciara had spent her life used to their presence and could spot them immediately. It had been three days since her fight with Callum. She had refused to speak to him since then, and he hadn¡¯t tried to bridge the gap either. The silence in their home was suffocating, the tension so thick it was almost scary. Every room she walked into felt colder, and the onceforting walls of their house now felt like a prison.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At night, they would still sleep beside each other but Ciara knew something was wrong, and deep inside, she knew there was a giant wall between them at this point. And whose fault was that? It was yours, Ciara. You were the one who didn¡¯t want to talk and the one who denied whatever help they were trying to extend. You are the problem. But Ciara couldn¡¯t sumb to the thought that she would allow everyone around her to feel her vulnerability. As Ciara finished her drink, she decided to use the restroom before heading home. She picked up her pouch and the small paper bag containing a casual dress she had impulsively bought earlier. Shopping wasn¡¯t something she did often in this part town, but she needed something, anything, to keep her mind upied. of Serra wanted to apany her earlier but for some reason, she was so adamant about shutting them all out of her life for now. In the restroom, she ced her things on the corner of therge sink and began washing her hands. A long sigh escaped her lips. She felt empty. She felt miserable and she could feel her stomach churning like she wanted to puke. Sleeping was still hard these days but it was even more unbearable because Callum and felt like they were strangers. The coldness inside the restroom doesn¡¯t even make her feel better. The sound of the door opening made her nce up. A beautiful woman entered, her face radiating innocence and grace. She wore a designer dress that clung perfectly to her fit physique and looked only a few years younger than Ciara. But there was panic in her eyes. ¡°Ugh, this is a disaster,¡± the woman muttered, frantically trying to wash out arge coffee stain on her white dress. The stain was too noticeable, spreading further with each attempt to clean it. Ciara watched silently, feeling a pang of sympathy. She knew all too well the frustration of trying to maintain a perfect image. Though something like this wouldn¡¯t be a problem that much for her because of how Gwen or any of her guards could easily find a way to get her a new dress in an instant in case of emergency. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s phone rang. She put it on speaker as she continued her futile scrubbing. ¡°Vanessa, where are you?¡± a woman¡¯s voice echoed through the restroom. ¡°I¡¯m in the restroom, Julie. I spilled coffee all over my dress,¡± Vanessa replied, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be at the meeting in thirty minutes, and I look like a mess.¡± Julie sighed audibly. ¡°You can¡¯t attend looking like that. Can you find something nearby?¡± 1/3 J 14 16.38 Mon, Chapter 97 S ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Vanessa said, ending the call and looking even more distressed. Ciara hesitated for a moment, then cleared her throat. ¡°Excuse me, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear. I have a dress I just bought. It¡¯s brand new and it might fit you.¡± Vanessa looked up, surprised. She stared at Ciara for a moment and she seemed very startled to see someone with her like she didn¡¯t notice that she actually hadpany, ¡°Really? Oh, but I couldn¡¯t¡¡± ¡°Please, take it,¡± Ciara insisted, offering the paper bag. ¡°It looks like you really need it.¡± Vanessa bit her lip, clearly torn, but then nodded. ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ciara said with a small smile. ¡°You can pay me back by nailing that meeting.¡± Vanessa chuckled softly, taking the bag. ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver. Can I at least have your contact? I¡¯d like to thank you properlyter.¡± Ciara hesitated for a moment. In reality, there was no need for that because she doubted they would actually meet again but for some reason, she felt like doing it, so, she nodded and they exchanged details. As Vanessa hurried to change, Ciara felt a strange mixture of different emotions within her. Vanessa was beautiful and poised, everything Ciara felt she was not at that moment. Her confidence was at an all-time low, but she didn¡¯t dislike Vanessa. If anything, she admired how the woman was handling the situation. Unlike her, she is a mess right now. Leaving the restroom, Ciara decided to wander through the huge establishment next door. She wasn¡¯t ready to return to the suffocating silence of their house just yet when she knew that right now, she was still not ready to talk to Callum. As she browsed the shops, she let her mind drift, hoping to find something that would catch her interest. Then she saw her, the woman earlier. Vanessa, looking stunning in the dress Ciara had given her, stood in the lobby, checking her phone. She seemed even more radiant now, exuding a confidence that Ciara could only admire at the moment. Ciara smiled, pleased to see the dress had found a good home. But her smile vanished as she took another step forward. A familiar figure approached Vanessa, greeting her warmly. It was Callum. Ciara¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she watched them. Callum looked so good beside that beautiful woman. They look so perfect like they were meant to stand beside each other. She felt a sharp pang of jealousy and hurt. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again, Vanessa,¡± Callum said. Ciara wasn¡¯t that far from them so she heard Callum¡¯s voice and she was startled to hear the softness in his tone. ¡°Thanks, Callum. I had a bit of an ident earlier, but a kind stranger saved the day,¡± Vanessa replied, smiling brightly. Ciara felt rooted to the spot, her emotions a tangled mess right now. She had no idea Callum knew Vanessa, let alone that they seemed so close. ¡°Is everything ready for the meeting?¡± Callum asked, ncing at his watch. ¡°Yes, I think we¡¯re all set. Just need to go over a few details,¡± Vanessa said, pulling out her phone and showing him something. The two of them soon started walking and Ciara took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She needed to get out of there before she did something she¡¯d regret. She turned on her heel and walked briskly towards the exit, her mind filled with crazy thoughts. 16.38 Mon, Jul 22 G G Chapter 97 As she stepped out into the fresh air, she felt tears prick in her eyes. How could Callum be so close to another woman and not tell her? The anger and hurt she had been holding back for days threatened to spill over. Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Callum. She hesitated, then opened it. Can we talkter? I know you¡¯re upset, but we need to sort this out. Ciara stared at the screen, her emotions in chaos. She wanted to ignore him, to keep the walls she had built around her heart intact. But a part of her knew that they needed to talk, to face whatever was happening between them. With a shaky breath, she typed a reply. I¡¯ll be home soon. As she made her way back to her car, Ciara felt like she was being suffocated. The image of them together was a punch to the gut, leaving Ciara reeling, her world spinning and her heart breaking into a thousand pieces. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Ciara waited that night, her mind racing with thoughts she tried to push away. ¡°It was just a meeting,¡± she told herself over and over. ¡°Vanessa said so, and I didn¡¯t see anything wrong. Callum just greeted her. It¡¯s normal, right? Stop overthinking, Chara! She spent the whole afternoon trying to calm her nerves. She knew Callum would be back that night, and maybe they would finally talk. These days, she had been so emotional. And everyone was starting to be on their toes with her presence. She was spiraling. She knew that but she couldn¡¯t ept any help. The house felt emptier than usual, the silence pressing down on her. She wandered from room to room, unable to settle. She tried reading, watching TV, and even baking cookies, but nothing could distract her for long. Her thoughts kept circling back to Callum and Vanessa, to the meeting she had seen. As the hours ticked by, her anxiety grew. She checked her phone repeatedly, hoping for a message from Callum, but there was nothing. She debated calling him but decided against it. She didn¡¯t want to seem paranoid or desperate. She needed to trust him, didn¡¯t she? Calm down, Ciara. This isn¡¯t you. You are not one to beg for someone¡¯s attention. You are a Sullivan. ¡°Mommy? Are you still not sleepy?¡± Ciara jumped at the sound of Cara¡¯s voice. Cara, dressed in her pajamas, climbed onto the couch next to her mother. She kissed Ciara¡¯s cheek and hugged her, though her eyes were almost closed with sleepiness. At that moment, Ciara felt a little at ease. At least, the presence of her child still calms her. Even back then when things between her and Callum were rough, Cara had always been the one who gave her strength. Because of her, everything was bearable. As long as Cara is beside me, everything will still be alright¡ And yet even after she continuedly tell that to herself, the heaviness inside her heart wouldn¡¯t go away. It¡¯s f**g suffocating. Ciara nced at the clock and realized it was already past ten. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t noticed the time slipping away. She forced a smile and hugged her daughter back. ¡°You should go to bed now, Cara. You have school tomorrow,¡± she whispered, her mind elsewhere. What were Callum and Vanessa doing? Are they still together? Cara looked up at her, her eyes droopy. ¡°Are you okay, Mommy Ciara¡¯s heart ached. Sometimes, she finds her daughter a bit scary. It¡¯s like her eyes could pierce through her soul and it scares her to know that Cara might realize how her mother was slowly losing it. No. She can¡¯t let that happen. She stroked Cara¡¯s hair, trying to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetie. Just thinking about some things.¡± Cara nodded but didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°Daddy will be home soon, right?¡± And there it was again, the heaviness in her heart. She took a deep breath before forcing a smile, one that would hide the +83%This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. +5 17:52 Tue, Jul 23 G COB. Chapter 98 stress that she was feeling right now. Ciara nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. ¡°Yes, he will. Now go to bed, okay?¡± Cara gave her onest hug before heading to her room. Ciara watched her go, guilt washing over her. She needed to be strong for Cara, but tonight was too much. Hours passed, and Callum still hadn¡¯te home. Ciara¡¯s worry turned into frustration and then into hurt. He hadn¡¯t even sent a message. She picked up her phone and dialed Gwen. It¡¯s not something that she does often, even back then. She never asks Gwen about Callum¡¯s whereabouts until now. ¡°Gwen, where is Callum?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice steady. There was a pause before Gwen answered, ¡°He¡¯s at his office, Miss Ciara.¡± And it was obvious that Gwen was startled by her actions. Of course, Ciara was never the clingy type. Even after everything that had happened between them before, Ciara never asks about Callum first. ¡°Is he in a meeting?¡± Ciara pressed, her heart pounding. She bit her lower lip. She¡¯s feeling so nervous and she wonders if Gwen notices. ¡°Yes, but¡¡± Gwen hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t have more details.¡± Ciara ended the call, her hands shaking. She couldn¡¯t hold back the tears any longer. She went to her room, feeling the weight of loneliness and doubt crushing her. Lying in bed, she stared at the ceiling, the silence of the house amplifying her pain. She tried to convince herself that there was a reasonable exnation, that everything was fine. But the ache in her chest wouldn¡¯t go away. The argument with Callum reyed in her mind, every harsh word and usation. They had fought about something trivial, but it had spiraled out of control. She had refused his attempt to be with her while she was struggling and yet here she is, breaking down like an idiot when everything was actually a problem that she created herself. ¡°He said we would talk¡¡± she whispers, her hand shaking out of so much stress. She thought about everything that they had been through. They lost two children already. More than ten years had passed and they were doing fine. Why is everything crumbling down now? They had been through so much together, buttely, it felt like they were drifting apart. She missed the way things used to be when they could talk about anything, when they felt like a team. The image of Callum with Vanessa shed in her mind again. Vanessa was beautiful, confident, and poised. Ciara felt a pang of insecurity. What if Callum was drawn to her? What if their connection was more than just professional? The doubts bothered her, making it hard to breathe. As the night wore on, Ciara¡¯s thoughts grew darker. The idea of losing Callum terrified her. She had never felt like this before. She looked at the clock again. It was past midnight. She picked up her phone, debating whether to call Callum or wait for him toe home. She decided to send a text instead. ¡°Callum, where are you? It¡¯ste, and I¡¯m worried. Pleasee home.¡± She stared at the screen, waiting for a response. Minutes felt like hours. When her phone finally buzzed, her heart i but it was just a message from Serra. No word from Callum. 2/4 + 83% +5) Chapter 98 Ciara curled up in bed, her mind racing. She remembered G****rs hesitation on the phone and wondered what she wasn¡¯t saying. Was there something more going on? Was Callum hiding something from her? Desperation drove her to make one inore call. She dialed Gwen again, her fingers trembling. ¡°Gwen,¡± she started. She knew Gwen understood why she was calling again. If there¡¯s someone who knows her better than herself, perhaps it was Gwen. She knew everything that had happened to her and her entire family. She took a deep breath, ¡°I need to know-was Callum meeting with someone specific?¡± There was a long pause before Gwen answered, ¡°Yes, Miss Ciara. He was meeting with a certain Vanessa Harlson.¡± Ciara¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Do you know what the meeting was about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Gwen said softly. ¡°But it was scheduled and work-rted. Do you wish for us to check her background?¡± Ciara wet her lower lip and was unable to respond immediately. Of course, knowing everything about Vanessa would be easy. Their family¡¯s security system is unmatched. But doing that makes her admit that she was losing a battle that only she was fighting. There was no reason for her to do a background check for that woman. ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to do that,¡± Ciara thanked her and ended the call, feeling more confused and hurt than ever. She buried her face in her hands, the tears flowing freely. She had tried so hard to stay calm, to trust Callum, but the doubt and fear were too much to bear. She cried until she had no more tears left, her body shaking with **bs. The loneliness was overwhelming. She felt abandoned, unloved, and lost. When she finallyy down, exhausted, the room felt cold and empty. She clutched Callum¡¯s pillow, inhaling his scent, and whispered into the darkness, ¡°Please, let this be a misunderstanding. F**k,¡± This had never happened to her before. She was always in control. She was always able to manage her emotions. But she¡¯s breaking down right now and it¡¯s scaring her. She fell asleep out of tiredness but nightmares kepting in and this time, it was different images of Vanessa and Callum doing unforgivable things that almost wrecked her. She woke several times, each time hoping to find Callum beside her, but the bed remained empty. ¡°Oh, my G**d, Ciara! Wake up! Ciara!¡± ¡°Start the car! Ciara!¡± She could hear panicked voices around her and as she slowly opened her eyes, she saw herself lying on the floor while Serra was kneeling in front of her. She was shouting at people but she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. When did she end up on the floor? She wants to ask Serra if Callum is back but her eyes closed once again. 3/4 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 63% +5 Ciara stood outside Callum¡¯s office, her heart pounding in her chest. She hade to clear her mind and maybe talk things out with him, but as she approached the door, she heard something that made her blood run cold. Moans. The unmistakable sounds of two people doing something intimate and of course, she was used to hearing it because she was so sure she sounded even wilder whenever she and Callum fuck each other. However, this is not the right ce for her to hear something indecent like that.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This is Callum¡¯s office. So, unless it was her inside, she shouldn¡¯t be hearing a woman moaning and screaming for her husband¡¯s name other than her. Her heart was hammering inside her chest. She felt like she was suffocating, and it was so hard to breathe. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± she whispered to herself, feeling her legs turn to jelly. She reached for the doorknob but hesitated, hoping she was mistaken. How could things suddenly turn into this? More than ten years, that¡¯s what Callum and her had gone through and half of them weren¡¯t beautiful yet she was sure that from the moment they had gotten back together, Callum never made her feel like there was someone else aside from her. Callum never made her feel like he was giving affection to someone else because he had been giving her too much Was she wrong? Was it all a fa?ade? No. She refuses to believe that. ¡°Callum¡ oh, Callum, yes! Deeper, make me lose my mind!¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice was clear and desperate, slicing through Ciara¡¯s disbelief. ¡°Fuck, Vanessa, I just can¡¯t get enough of you¡¡± Callum¡¯s words pierced through straight to her soul. Her whole body was already shaking. Vanessa, was meeting her actually intended? Was Vanessa trying to introduce herself to her all for this? Ciara¡¯s breath hitched. She looked around, hoping she was wrong. But one of Callum¡¯s people was outside the office door, a middle¨Caged man named Henry was staring at her with a mix of pity and difort. ¡°Mrs. Ciara,¡± Henry began, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°You should leave. You don¡¯t need to see this.¡± Fuck. So everyone was aware¡ ¡°See what, Henry?¡± Ciara demanded, her voice trembling. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Henry sighed, running a hand through his graying hair. ¡°It¡¯s been happening for a while now. Mr. Haynes and that woman¡ they¡¯ve been seeing each other. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Ciara felt as if the ground had disappeared beneath her feet. Even though she was hearing the faint moansing from -inside, she wanted to deny the truth. But hearing these words from Henry felt like she was losing her mind. ¡°No¡. no, that can¡¯t be true. He wouldn¡¯t do that to me. To our family.¡± Cara¡ Callum will never hurt Cara. She¡¯s sure of that. She saw how Callum almost lost himself after everything that had happened between them. 1/3 ||| O < +63% Chapter 99 Aug +5 ¡°I wish I could say otherwise, Henry replied softly. ¡°But it¡¯s best you prepare yourself. Maybe think about what you want to do next. A divorce, perhaps.¡± Ciara¡¯s head was spinning. Divorce? Was this really happening? Her eyes filled with tears as she struggled toprehend everything. Things were just happening so fast and she couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°I have to see for myself,¡± she said, her voice cracking. If Callum was going to break her like this, she¡¯d prefer to see everything once. ¡°Please, Mrs. Ciara,¡± Henry pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to yourself.¡± But Ciara was already pushing the door open. The scene that greeted her was worse than she could have imagined. Callum was there, his back to her, thrusting into Vanessa, who was leaning over the desk, her face contorted in pleasure. It was pure horror, a sight she never thought she would ever see. ¡°Callum¡¡± she whispered. Never once in her life, had she ever thought this would happen. But it¡¯s right straight to my face right now and she was just so heartbroken. ¡°Callum!¡± Ciara screamed, her voice filled with anguish. She was shaking in so much anger. Her heart felt like it was ripping itself apart. Callum turned, his expression more annoyed than guilty. ¡°Ciara, what are you doing here?¡± Ciara was confused. She couldn¡¯t understand why Callum¡¯s reaction was like this. Howe he was acting like he was not doing anything wrong? Vanessa, still positioned on the desk, looked at Ciara with disdain. ¡°Great, now she¡¯s here. Can¡¯t you keep your wife under control?¡± Ciara felt a sob rising in her throat. ¡°How could you? Callum, how could you do this to me? To us?¡± Callum pulled out of Vanessa, grabbing his shirt to cover himself. ¡°Ciara, this isn¡¯t what it looks like.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ciara¡¯s voice was shrill. They must be having fun making her look so stupid. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. After everything that had happened to us and you are actually cheating on me? Really?¡± Vanessa stood up, adjusting her dress nonchntly. ¡°Honestly, Ciara, you should have seen thising. Callum needs a real woman, not someone who¡¯s always falling apart.¡± Tears started streaming down her cheeks. Falling apart? Right. I am now falling apart. I am spiraling and I am unable to control my emotions. Is this why Callum started cheating on me? Was it because I could no longer give him a child? Ciara¡¯s knees buckled, and she clutched the doorframe for support. ¡°You¡¯re¡ you¡¯re all so mean. You are disgusting¡± Callum¡¯s face was stone cold. ¡°Maybe you should go home, Ciara We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± ¡°Talk about what? Our ruined marriage?¡± Ciara screamed, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find out this way,¡± Callum said, though his tonecked any real remorse. He was looking at her without any emotion. Gone was the loving gaze that he always gave her. What happened to us, Callum? 2/3 16:39 Thu, Aug1 B D o BBQ Chapter 99 9 +63% Ciara felt her world crumbling around her. She backed out of the office, nearly tripping over her own feet. She turned and ran, not stopping until she was outside, the cool air hitting her tear¨Cstreaked face. She copsed onto a bench, sobbing uncontrobly. The cheating, the hurt, it was all too much. How could Callum do this to her? How could he destroy their family? As she sat there, her sobs echoing in the quiet street, she heard a voice calling her name. ¡°Ciara! Ciara, wake up!¡± Everything¡¯s ruined now. How I can still live at this point? ¡°Ciara!¡± someone screams for her name multiple times and she jolts awake, her heart pounding. She was in the hospital bed, the early morning light filtering through the curtains. Serra was beside her, shaking her gently. ¡°Ciara, it¡¯s okay. It was just a nightmare,¡± Serra said, her voice soothing. There were obvious tears in Serra¡¯s eyes like she was relieved to see Ciara finally awake. Right. They saw her passed out in her room. Ciara blinked, tears still streaming down her face. ¡°A nightmare? ¡°Yes,¡± Serra confirmed, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°You were shouting in your sleep. What happened?¡± Ciara took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. ¡°I dreamed¡ I dreamed that Callum was cheating on me. It felt so real. Serra hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was just a dream. Callum isn¡¯t cheating on you. You know that Callum will never do that,¡± Ciara¡¯s body shook with sobs as she clung to her sister. ¡°It felt so real, Serra. I could hear them. I could see them.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Serra murmured, stroking her hair. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t real. You¡¯re safe, and Callum loves you.¡± Ciara pulled back, wiping her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind.¡± It was so hard for her. But somehow, she was grateful that Serra was with her right now. She could no longer control her emotions. ¡°You¡¯re not losing your mind,¡± Serra said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been under a lot of stress. You need to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I just feel so¡ lost,¡± Ciara admitted, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Then let us help you find your way back,¡± Serra said. Serra was never the serious type but seeing her sister like this was just too much. ¡°I¡¯m here, Ciara¡¡± Ciara nodded, takingfort in her sister¡¯s words. But the fear and doubt still lingered over her heart. She needs to see Callum. 3/3 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Ciara slumped on the couch, her head spinning with dizziness. The tension between her and Serra felt like a tightrope she was walking on, and she wasn¡¯t used to having this kind of strained rtionship with her older sister. She closed her eyes, trying to remember what had happened. The memory was hazy, but she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down again. She was terrified that Cara might have seen her in that state too. She had just woken up from a terrible nightmare earlier, and it Had taken her a while to calm down. Her body was still shaking, and her eyes were red from crying. ¡°Ciara, I just don¡¯t understand. You were not like this before but you have gotten even more stubborn ,¡± Serra whispered, her voice tinged with frustration. Serra was pale but not as pale as Ciara, who had just emerged from the restroom after changing her clothes. Ciara had forced Serra to let her go home after waking up in the hospital. The doctor had said it was only fatigue and that she needed rest. But Ciara didn¡¯t remember how she ended up lying on the floor of her room. She had been unconscious for roughly three hours, and going home had been easy once she regained consciousness. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Callum about it, or even the others. The doctor already told us that it was simply fatigue, and I am sure I only fell asleep. Stop overthinking,¡± Ciara told Serra, trying to sound reassuring. Serra had been on her back ever since she got out of the hospital, but Ciara knew it was out of concern. Serra gritted her teeth. Callum was not yet home, which made it easier for Ciara to hide what had happened. Serra hated that she had stopped Gwen from informing the others while she focused on Ciara¡¯s condition. Now, she had to endure this suffering. ¡°Ciara, this would be the time. The moment your body fails you one more time, that gives us the right to make decisions for you. I understand that you have always been independent, but right now, I don¡¯t think that you are in the right state to be making sane decisions.¡± Ciara bit her lower lip, her mind racing. She knew she was being unreasonable, but this was what she wanted. ¡°Serra, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need everyone treating me like I¡¯m fragile.¡± Serra took a deep breath, her frustration evident. ¡°No matter how you have built your own family, as your older sister, I won¡¯t let things pass if something bad happens to you. I hope you remember that.¡± Ciara sighed, feeling the weight of Serra¡¯s words. ¡°I know you care, but I need space. I need to feel like I can handle my own life.¡± Serra looked at her with an incredulous look on her face, as if wanting to at the words that she just said. ¡°Really? Is that what this is all about now? Ciara, space is fine, but not at the cost of your health!¡± Serra retorted. ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn and reckless.¡± She bit her lower lip. She knew that he was being incredibly stubborn but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Maybe I am,¡± Ciara snapped back. ¡°But it¡¯s my life.¡± A long sigh escaped Serra¡¯s lips. ¡°And what about Callum? What about Cara?¡± Serra shot back. ¡°Do you think they want to see you like this?¡± Ciara¡¯s eyes filled with tears, the mention of her husband and daughter cutting deep. ¡°I¡¯m trying, Serra. I really am.¡± ¡°Then try harder,¡± Serra said softly but firmly. ¡°For them. For yourself.¡± Ciara watched as Serra walked out of the room, leaving her alone to dwell on her decisions. She felt a mix of anger and 1/3 Chapter 100 sadness. Aug J Am I doing the right thing? Why does it feel like I am slowly ruining my life? +63% +5 ¡°Miss Ciara?¡± the driver grabbed her attention as the car halted. Her eyes scanned the ce and they were already at the where Callum was. Her hands started to shake as she couldn¡¯t help but remember the nightmare she had. What if it was a premonition? What if she arrives at Callum¡¯s office and she sees the same scenario from her dream? Will she be able to take it? Taking a deep breath, she got out of the car and walked into the building. Everyone knows her, of course since she and Cara visit Callum whenever they want or whenever Cara wants to see her father. The receptionist gave her a warm smile, but Ciara felt like it was nothing but pity in her eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Was she overthinking and simply just being paranoid? She made her way to the elevator, her heart pounding in her chest. As she reached Callum¡¯s office, she was stopped by Henry. ¡°Mrs. Ciara, Mr. Callum is still in a meeting,¡± Henry informed her, his voice gentle. Ciara felt her stomach churn. It was almost the same as her nightmare. ¡°How long will he be?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Not much longer, I believe,¡± Henry said. Before Ciara could say anything else, the door to Callum¡¯s office suddenly opened, and Vanessa walked out. Ciara and Vanessa both looked surprised to see each other. Ciara noticed how unkempt Vanessa¡¯s clothes were, her blouse slightly wrinkled and her hair a bit disheveled. Her heart started beating rapidly. She could see the redness on her cheeks. ¡°Vanessa¡¡± Ciara whispered. She was unable to move and her breath hitches. Vaness quickly smiled. ¡°Miss Ciara, what are you doing here?¡± Vanessa asked, trying to smooth out her clothes. Henry wanted to raise his eyebrow. It¡¯s a bit surprising for someone like Vanessa who was in a meeting with Mr. Haynes to not know Miss Ciara, knowing that she is a Sullivan. She came from a family that was even more powerful than the Haynes. Before Ciara could respond, Callum came out of the office, looking equally surprised. ¡°Ciara! I didn¡¯t expect you to by,¡± he said, immediately walking over to her. He looked exhausted and Ciara didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t contact you. We had a long meeting.¡± Ciara¡¯s heart ached with suspicion, but before she could say anything, two more people walked out of the office, making her feel slightly at ease. It was clear they had been in a meeting. Knowing that Callum and Vanessa were not alone in the room calmed her down a bit. Callum looked between the two women, surprised. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Ciara forced a smile, trying to hide her stress. ¡°Yes, we met the other day. I gave Vanessa a dress after she identally soiled hers.¡± Vanessa nodded, grateful. ¡°Miss Ciara was so kind. I had a meeting and she saved me from a wardrobe disaster.¡± Callum beamed with pride. He stared at Ciara and a proud smile was showing on his face. 2/3 16:39 Thu, Aug Chapter 100 +5 Ciara smiled, but inside she was a mess. The nightmare still haunted her, and seeing Vanessa with Callum only added to her unease. But she kept it together, not wanting to show her pain in front of everyone. As they all exchanged pleasantries, Ciara couldn¡¯t help but feel a knot in her stomach. She trusted Callum, but the nightmare had shaken her to the core. She needed to talk to him, to clear the air, but now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan!¡± one of the other executives with them eximed. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. Callum speaks so highly of you.¡± ¡°How are you?¡± the other one asked, looking genuinely curious. ¡°It¡¯s not every day we get to meet someone from the most powerful n.¡± Ciara felt the weight of their words. She was a Sullivan, someone from a powerful and influential family, but at this moment, she felt anything but strong. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, thank you,¡± she replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Just came to check on Callum.¡± They nodded, offering polite smiles before heading down the hallway. Vanessa also left which left the two of them alone after Henry went inside of the office. Callum stared at her, a smile showing on his face. Seeing Ciara after a long night made him feel better. He was definitely tired but Ciara¡¯s presence always makes things bearable for him. He reached for Ciara¡¯s cheeks but Ciara moved and avoided his hand. Callum was startled. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly tired. We should go home. You need to rest too,¡± Ciara¡¯s stomach churns. She really didn¡¯t know what she was doing. SEND GIFT Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Ciara pushed the door to their bedroom wide, feeling the familiar weight of silence fall around them. The area was darkly lit, with shadows dancing over the walls, creating an atmosphere full with unspoken words that they both knew they needed to let go. But none spoke. Callum came in behind her, his forehead pinched in anxiety as if he bore the weight of the world on his shoulders. After they had gotten married again, this was the first time they ended up having a fight and not fixing everything. Even when they lost their supposed third child, they were fine. But now, he wasn¡¯t sure of what was happening between them. ¡°Ciara¡¡± he began, his voice low and cautious, eager to bridge the space between them. But before he could say another word, Ciara swung around and faced him. There was something about the emotions showing on her face that made Callum nervous. Without saying anything, she closed the distance between them, reaching up to cradle his face in her hands. The anticipation was worse than she knew keeping herself quiet would be. Her heart raced, and a violent mix of want and desperation erupted within her. This was not the time for exnations or apologies; she needed to reconfirm what they still had, despite the distance between them. Vanessa¡¯s sudden presence within their lives had made her go crazy. But the fact that it was only her that was struggling right now, she wanted to at least feel Callum like she always does. She kissed him passionately, immersing herself in the embrace. The sensation of his lips against hers sent thrills down her spine¨Cit felt both familiar and exhrating. Callum¡¯s hands reflexively slid to her waist, bringing her closer, as if he was attempting to bridge the gap that had built between them during the previous weeks. Callum wanted them to talk. But the way Ciara was acting right now makes him think that it¡¯s not possible at the moment. Ciara¡¯s mind was racing as they kissed, each brush of his lips anchoring her even as her fears lingered in the background. This wasn¡¯t going to solve their problems, but it was probably the only way she could tell herself that there was still desire and connection. The physicality of their embrace felt urgent, a frantic attempt to drown out the doubt that persisted in their marriage. But what she was doing right now, is this the right thing to do? She wasn¡¯t sure. As they parted ways, she sought his eyes for answers, but all she found was puzzlement mixed with longing. He opened his mouth to speak again, and her heart wrenched horribly. But she needed this¨Cto convince herself that they were more than simply two individuals growing apart. They were lovers. They were partners. They were still very much alive in their love, even if it felt on the verge of copse. Before he could say anything else, she grabbed his hand and dragged him to the edge of the bed. It felt like they were running against the clock, against the flurry of emotions that threatened to overflow. She craved him, longed to feel him embrace her in the midst of the chaos that seemed so overwhelming. ¡°Ciara¡wait,¡± he mumbled, but she shook her head, softly pushed him back until he crashed on the bed. The weight of their unspoken words weighed thick in the air, but she wanted to drown it out. She climbed onto the bed and straddled him, their eyes locked. His breath caught as he nced up at her, a mix of hunger and hesitation in his eyes. The tension between them was palpable, each heartbeat a reminder of what they were battling against, and she knew it wasn¡¯t going to be okay, but she wanted to forget¨Cfor a little time. ¡°Ciara¡¡± Callum sighed again, his voice somewhere between wanting and needing, and her heart ached as she slid herself closer to him. ¡°I need this, Callum,¡± she muttered, running her lips across his inuline and e Chapter 101 Jua let me have die Bergui kooted from the urgency of the nation was this wrong? Should they really do this when everviking secred so frugile! That she could feel verself dipping her need for him oveing her doubts. Cara kissed him again, furiously, reiming him with each swipe of her lips. The taste of him was delicious, fueling the Game inside her. She needed an escape, a way to feel alive amid the chaos. She felt his hands slide around her waist, his fingers pressing into her flesh as he drew her down to him, chasing her to take the plunge with him A little squeal escapes her lips as fingers begin to stroke her clotlegd clit. He discovered it so soon, and with the images that had been running through her head all day, she was immediately responsive to his touch. She leaned some of her weight back against him as he teaved her slowly. His eyes sparkled with something she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on abination of need and the weight of understanding. She felt alive on top of him, the tension still palpable in the air. She pulled away for a time, taking in his body¡¯s reaction to her, the yearning in his eyes almost echoing her own. She couldn¡¯t stop whimpering with the way his finger glided across her underwear. She shifted, attempting to spread her legs a little further, desperation filling her eyes as she looked at Callum. Fingers began to tickle her core, pulling through her folds and increasing her excitement. With each stroke over her clit, she felt small jolts of pleasure, sparks of excitement that she urgently longed to ignite. She felt her legs trembling slightly. ¡°I need you Callum. Please,¡± she pushed, her voice firm but desperate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He appeared to pause for a time, still dealing with everything that stood between them. ¡°Ciara, are you sure about this? We can talk first and do thister. I don¡¯t want this to be a distraction to what we are supposed to be doing,¡± he finally murmured, furrowing his brow even harder. ¡°It¡¯s not a distraction; it¡¯s a reminder,¡± she said genuinely, pinning him down slightly and moving in closer, letting him know how much she wanted him. ¡°Just¡ let me remind you.¡± Let me remind you of what we have been sharing, of what we were slowly losing¡ Let me remind you of the love we share, and perhaps, I could still keep you by my side after all. The change in his demeanor triggered a sh of agreement, which she took as her cue. A rush of tion washed over her as her lips met his again, their tongues melting together as if they were two parts of a puzzle finally fitting into ce. Ciara sank into the kiss, leaning against him and felt his hardness against her, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a small groan from the contact. The tension in the room increased, their breathsbining as the outside world faded away, leaving only the faint sound of their lips and the desperate rhythm of their hearts. She pulled him back onto the bed, her body trailing along his, the heat between them increasing with each movement. His hands were roving over her back, tangling in her hair, and probing every inch of her, as if he wanted to drown in herfort and warmth. Ciara couldn¡¯t help but grind against him, the desperation coursing through her veins, the way they were both stuck between fire and ice¨Cthe fear of reality and the joy of their shared intimacy. ¡°Ciara¡¡± Callum whispered, his voice thick with want, as he directed her movements, thrusting his hips in sync with her own. She could feel the turmoil in his eyes¨Chis mind tortured by what remained unsaid¨Cbut deep down, they both desired this to reassure themselves that they were still secure and real. ¡°Don¡¯t think,¡± she murmured, the words spilling out of her mouth as she discovered a lovely rhythm, moving faster and harder. ¡°Just feel me.¡± Every thrust drew them deeper into a whirlpool of need, the world around them fading into a haze as their bodies erupted with mes. She could feel her own tension rising as he responded to her every motion with equal passion. During those intense moments, emotions flew between them¨Cpalpable recognition of the distance while also feeling the closeness of their bodies, their souls meeting in the most basic way possible. And below it all, unspoken words hung in the 2/3 III O < 2612 Ave 0 C ads but for the six yekt hide behind the fury of the stations Fast are ¡°hesis are tightening med her, his breath pickening as the felt his desire for her return. winding Net of the love that will exided, even in the middle of dicauer These mounted urgently, kissing him agains, feeling the weight of the moment, each stroke pushing them clever to the The tuns of emotions began to brew again, but the wis determined to brush everything aside, just this once, as they heat themchwa. 3/3 SEND GIFT H COMMENT The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!